A Text Book of Dravyaguna Vijnana

MIS
* Ayurvedic Pharmacology & Therapeuticuses of Medicinal Plants

35
(Dravyagunavignyan). by Vaidya V.M. Gogte. English Translation by The
Aycademic Team of Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan's Swami Prakashananda Ayurveda
Research Centre (SPARC) (MIS 26)
* Bhaisajya Kalpana Vijnanam (Text Book), (Based on the Syllabus of CCIM,
New Delhi) Dr. G. Prabhakara Rao. (M.l.S. 13)
* Bhaisajya Ratnavali. Composed by Govinda Das Ji Bhisagratna. Commented
upon Dr. Ambika Datta Shastri. Eng. Trans. Dr. Kanjiv lochan and Technically
reviewed by Dr. Anand K. Choudhary (Vol. 1-3)Complete (C.S.B.67)
* Dietary Rules & Prohibitions in Different Diseases (Based on Bhaisajya
Ratnavali)~"fcf'<!T{lCompi1ed by Kanjiv Loehan. (C.S.B.70)
* Hand Book of Ayurvedic Medicine. Dr. O.P. Gupta (C.S.B.51)
* Introduction to Nighantus of Ayurveda. Dr. D.S. Lucas.
Edited by Prof. Jyotir Mitra (C.S.B.58)
* Mathematics in Ayurveda. VaidyaMrs.SA Gokh.ale,Vaidya1.Y.Deopujari(M.I.S.5)
* Padartha Vijnana. (as per B.A.M.S. Syllabus) English
Translation Dr. Prof. Yogesh Chandra Mishra (C.S.B. 17)
* Practical Guide to Dravyaguna Vijnanam. Dr. P.Y. Ansary (M.I.S. 18)
* Principies & Practicesof AyurvedicMedicines.Dr. S. Gopal.
Editorial Assistance by Dr. Kanjiv lochan (C.S.B.SO)
(C.S.B.2)
A Text Book ~-
or-
Dravyaguna Vijñina
JAYAlAKSHMI
JNDOLOGICAL BOOK HOUSE
#6, Appar Swamy Koil Street, (Upstairs)
(Opp. Sanskrit College) Myla.pore.
Chennai - 600 004. ir Off: 24990539
THE
.....,...
MOHANDAS INDOLOGICAL SERIES
3S
. A Text Book
01
Dravyaguna Vijñina
(According to the Syllabus 01 Central Council 01
Indian Medicine, New Delhi)
Volume 1
By
Dr. Prakash L. Begde, MD (Ayu.), Ph.D. (Ayo.)
Dr. Barini A., M.O. (Ayu.)
CHAUKBAMBBA PUBLICATIONS
Ne,,' Delhi
PiJblisbers :
CHAUKHAMBHA PUBLICATIONS
Publisbers and Distributors 01 Oriental Cultural Literature
4262/3, Ansari Road, Darya Ganj
New Delhi-110002 (India)
Telephone : 23259050
Telefax: 011-23268639
E-mail: cpub@vsnl.net
ISBN: 978-81-89798-94-9
Edition: First, 2011

Price : Rs. 325.00
All rigbts reserved by tbe publisber. No part 01 tbis work may

be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in
any lorm or by any means, electronic, mecbanical,
photocopying, recordíng or otñerwíse, without the prior
written permission 01 tbe copyrigbt owner.
, Head Office :
CHAUKHAMBHA SANSKRIT SANSTHAN
Publisbers and Distr1butors 01 Oriental Cultural Literature
Post Box No. 1139
K. '371116, Gopal Mandir Lane, Golghar (Near Maidagin)
. Varanasi-221001 (India)
Telephone : 2333445
Telefax: 0542-2335930
E-mall : cssvns@sily.com
11 OM DHANV ANTARA YE NAMABA 11
Dedicated to
Our adorable parents
Sbrl.Laxminarayana P. Begde
Sbrimatl Ganapl L.Begde
&
Late Sbri Asbwatbanarayana Rao

Sbrimati Yasbodamma
Foreword
Prof. Mahesh Chaadra Shanna
M.O.(Ayu), PbO.(Ayu), M.A.(Sanskrit)
Fonnerly Professor & Head '
Dept. of PG Studies in Dravyaguna
Fonner Director,
National Institute of Ayurveda (NIA)
Amer Road, Jaipur
1 am extremely glad to go througb tbis text "A Text Book

of Oravyaguna" written by Dr Prakasb L. Hegde, M.D.(Ayu),
PbD.(Ayu) and Dr Harini A. M.O.(Ayu). For successful treat-
ment, appropriate selection of a suitable drug is very important.
This can be achieved only, wben one has an in-deptb knowl-
edge of tbe basic concepts of Dravyaguna whicb govern tbe
drug's effect.
Hence tbis present book is note-wortby as tbe text is me-
ticulously prepared witb classical reference and commentaries
witb lucid explanation. Tbe authors bave put efforts lo co-relate
certain aspects of Vipaka, Karma in tbe background of modern
pbarmacology. Tbis is indeed appreciable and gives scope for
young scbolars to analyze further.
Tables and flowcbarts in tbe book make it very easy lo
understand. Tbougb many textbooks are available on
Dravyaguna, this text book will surely be a major contribution
to this field. Undergraduates, Post graduares, Teachers and Phy-
sicians can benefit from tbis book.
Autbors de serve appreciation for their voluminous work. 1
wisb the autbors bring more publication in future to fulfill the
needs of a vaidya.
Prof. Mahesh Chaadra Sharma

Jaipur Fonner Director,
25.06.2010 National Institute of Ayurveda (NIA)
Amer Road, Jaipur
Foreword
Prof. Prasanna N. Rao
M.D.(Ayu),PhD.(Ayu)
Principal, SDM College of Ayurveda
Hassan 573201, Karnataka .State
1 am happy to go through this book entitled "A Text Book of
Dravyaguna" written by Dr. Prakash L. Hegde, M.D.(Ayu),
PhD.(Ayu) and Dr Harini A. M.D.(Ayu), who have commendable
experience as a teacher and researcher in the field of Dravyaguna.
This comprehensive book includes various concepts of
Dravyaguna with lucid & relevant explanations of both classi-
cal & modero view. The authors have elaborately referred all
major classical texts with commentaries & Nighantus for com-
plete information on every topic. For a clear & absolute under-
standing of the basic concepts of Dravyaguna, analyzing them
in the light of Modero Pharmacology becomes invaluable. The
present book is one such honest effort in this direction. 1 be-
lieve that it will fill the current information gap & also meet the
educational need of undergraduate & post graduate students
who are being trained in this area, for which this book has been
especially designed.
This book would be of immense value to graduates, post gradu-
ates, teachers of Ayurveda and for the community interested to
know about the basic concepts of Ayurvedic Materia medica.
1 appreciate & congratulate the authors for their painstak-
ing efforts in producing this work, which 1 hope will go a long
way & contribute significantly to our existing knowledge in this
area. May Lord Dhanvantari bies s & help them to bring out
many more publications in the future for the benefit of the
Ayurvedic fraternity. ~
_....
Prof. Prasanna N. Rao
Hassan Principal, SDMCA
28.06.2010 Rassan-57320 1
Preface
Man from tbe very beginning bas been aware of tbe prob-
lems of life and for a very long time bas been taking care of bis
bealtb tbrougb various means. Ayurveda, wbicb literally means
the science of life, is tbe natural bealing system of India, its
traditional medicine going back to ancient times. Its originality
and bolistic approach whose principIes of therapeutics are ap-
plicable universally remain time tested even to this day. In the
course of its life science, plants make an immense impact as
either food or medicine.
Plants affect different facets of life, such as cultural, eco-
nomical, medical and spíritual. Since time ímmemorial, plants
have been extensively used by man for maintenance of health
and for treatment of myriad of illnesses. This has been discov-
ered from tbe clay tablets etched by early man before be was
able to record the medicinal value of plants on papyrus parch-
ment.
In India, the earliest mention of the use of medicinal plants
is found in the Rigveda which was written between 4500-1600
B.C. A detailed account of the world's first symposium on me-
dicinal plants is given in the first chapter of Vrihat Sarnhita and
since 1600 B.C., the amount of literature on this subject is
boundless.
In tbe course of evolution, long before, Jagdish Chandra
Bose demonstrated the sign of life in pIants by his scientific
experiments, Vedic seers realized it in Chandogya Upanishad
(6-11.1). But it was only in tbe period of tbe Ayurvedic Samhitas,
that tbere were serious attempts in studying plants scientificalIy
and systematically.
It is interesting to observe that the knowledge about plants
x Dravyagu.,a VijAina
is .based on a sophisticated, indigenous knowledge category

called Dravyaguna. Though termed as a discipline only during
Nigbantu period by Narabari, author of Raja Nigbantu, the clas-
.sical texts of Ayurveda, Le. Brabatrayee stand testimony to the
fact that Dravyaguna (Concepts) formed an integral partof the
science in understanding the mechanism of action of plants (foodl
medicine) on mano
Importance of Dravyaguna
One of the renowned scholars of Dravyaguna of Yester-
year, Prof. P.V. Sharma has aptly defined Dravyaguna as,
S(&lloli !lO ICiiilffU I 1I'fiPr: fi¡¡fi¡¡IIIQlell I
~ 181 qU4.a _ "&I~ui ft lftl' I
S(.lj.fcf.-lJiliSild ~
Dravyaguna is a science whích deals with Guna (Proper-
ties), Karma (Actions) and Prayoga (Therapeuties) of Dravya
(Drugs).
In the context of Dravyaguna, Dravya refers to Karya
Dravyas only. As previously pointed out, Narahari, author of
Raja Nighantu laid emphasis on Njgbantu (Encyclopedia) by
stating that Nighantus form an integral part of a Physieian.
f.¡QU,"" ftRT tm ftIm:t &lICii\ui ftRT I
31U1I.:l::¡ 111' ii~&fi.cd lit'Cit'Ci 'Ctliil::¡'(11 .
U.R.
Aeharyas used medicinal plants judicíously as food and
medicine. Ayurveda is well known as the "Triskandha
Ayurveda" whieh refers to the triads or three pillars of Ayurveda.
q ft;t-t'iIIli ~ M4'8IiQ( QUqUI'(1 ;¡.~ V~'l(
One among these is the Ausbadha. Henee an in-depth and
systemie knowledge of Au~adha is indispensable for Swastha
Prelaee XI
(Healthy) and Atura (Diseased). For successful treatment, co-
ordination and co-exístence of Cbatu,pada is extremely essen-
tial. TheseareBbi,ak (Physician), Dnlvya (Medicines), Upastbata
(Nurse/Attender) and Rogi (Patient), wbich form the four limbs
ofthe treatment. On keen observation, Dravya (Medicine) stand s
only second, reiterating its importance in treatment. It goes with-
out saying the importance of knowledge of Dravya í.e.,
Dravyaguna Vignana.
Opium obtained from Abipbena (Poppy) is indeed an ex-
cellent medicine. In modern times, Morpbine obtained from this
has been a great boon, as one of the best analgesics of a11times.
But the sad story is that the very same Morphine has been tbe
bane of addiction. Hence retrieving the boon or bane of a drug
líes in itsjudieious usage. Similarly Vatsanabba (Aconite) which
runs forerñost as a Mahavi$a, on purifieation turns out to be an
excellent remedy for various illnesses.
Many such examples can be cited in nature and that's why,
our acharyas have rightly said,
CÜall«fq fipi 'fft8.4ltli1ti qq_1
~ 'infT.r ~ 'ffta.ut ~II
~·lt V~ ~G
Hence logical application of Dravyas is very essential for
treatment. Hence, a detailed knowledge of Dravyas, its proper-
ties takes prime importance.
A physician who has the ability to utilize Dravya ace to
the condition and patient for treatment is judged as the 'Sre$tba
Vaidya'.
~I
sc't1¡¡att I I
~.lt V~~'t
XII Dravyagu,a Vijñina
One can utilize Dravyas judiciousIy for treatment only

when one is diligent with the knowledge of the drugs. And for
this, knowledge of basic principIes which govern Dravyas is
equally important. Those basic principles come to be called as
the Sapta Padarthas, which include Dravya, Guna, Rasa, Vipaka,
Virya, Prabhava and Karma.
Acknowledgement
We express our profound and immense gratitude to Rajarshi
Poojya Dr D. Veerendra Heggadeji, President, S.D.M. Educa-
tion Society Reg., Ujire, for his divine blessing.
We are very much thankful to Dr B. Yashovarma, Secre-
tary, S.D.M. Education Society, Ujire, for his support and en-
couragement.
We express our sense of indebtedness to Prof. Mahesh
Chandra Sharma, former Director, National Instítute of
Ayurveda (NIA), Jaipur for his encouraging words and unre-
lenting patronage.
We are extremely grateful to Prof. Prasanna N. Rao, re-
spected Principal, SDM College of Ayurveda, Hassan for his
everlasting support, care and encouragement shown in bring-
ing out this book.
Our heartfelt gratitude to Prof. K.S.Jayashree, Principal,
Jayendra Saraswati Ayurvedic College, Chennai, for her con-
structive appreciation.
We express our humble regards to Prof. Ashalatha M. HOD,
Dept. of Dravyaguna, Govt. Ayurveda Medical College, Ban-
galore for her constant positive appraisal.
We are highly grateful to Dr P.S. Byadgi, Asst. Prof. Dept.
of Vikriti Vigyan, IMS, BHU for his excellent, meticulous &
critical suggestions.
We are thankful to Dr Shailaja U., Dr Muralidhar Pujar, Dr
P. Hemanthkumar and Dr Ashwin:ikumar M. for their excep-
tional support.
We are grateful to our departmental colleagues Dr
Ashwinkumar Bharathi, Dr Pradeep and Dr Anitha M.G. and
other colleagues for their co-operation.
No words can express our gratitude to all our teachers who
taught us, nurtured our talents and are responsible for what we
are today.
XIV DravyagUJ;la VIJfiina
AIso thanks to Out students who provide continuing chal-

lenges & inspirations to achieve the best in our lives.
Words fall short to express Out sense of indebtedness to
our parents, brothers, sisters and a11family members for tbeir
tireless support in our life. I
"
Thanks are also. due to our friends Dr Bhaskar Rao, Dr.
Gururaj M.B., Dr. Nagendra Kumar, Dr. Shashidhar Naik, Dr.
Rajesh Bhat, Dr. Prasanna .Kulakrni, Dr. Seema Bhat, Dr.
Yoganand, Dr. Shivaling Bendekai, Dr. Gurubasavaraj K.M.,
Dr. Vedavathi, Dr. Ramappa Hadkar, Dr. Subramanya kumar
and many others who have always been with us to instill confi-
dence.
Sincere thanks are also due to our children, Poomashree &
Prabhanjana who have been a source of inspiration to pursue
this work in a11circumstances.
We sha11remain thankful to Mr Jithesh Gupta, Proprietor
and publisher Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, Varanasi for
his kind help in printing and publishing this book efficiently &
effectively.
We thankfulIy acknowledge the library staff, Mr Devaraj
K.M and others for their timely assistance.
And we appreciate & recognize the timely help of each &
every individual who have helped us during the course of this
work.
Dr Prakash L. Hegde DrHarini A.

M.D. (Ayu), PhD. (Ayu) M.O. (Ayu)
Reader & HOD Lecturer
Dept. of Dravyaguna Dept. of Dravyaguna
SDM College of Ayurveda SDM College of Ayurveda
Hassan-573201 Hassan-57320 1
Karnataka State, India. Karnataka State, India
e-mail: drprakashhegde@yahoo.com e-mail: harini013@yahoo.co.in
Scheme of Transliteration
'm (Vowels)
at a ~ Ir
3lT a ~ e
~ ~ ai
f r añ o
'3' u a1l au
Oi Ü al am
'Sil f 31: ah
l5qR' (Censonants)
q; k 'i dha
~ kha ;r na
lJ ga 'If pa
tf gha ~ pha
&. na ~ ba
~ ca "f bha
~ cha q ma
\11' ja ~ ya
~ jha ~ ra
~ ña 'ti la
G' ta CJ va
'O tha 'W ga
s 4a lf ~a
G 4ha ~ sa
Uf J'}.a ~ ha
'O ta lU k~a
~ tha ~ tra
G da ~ jña
2 Dr •• YII.
AbbreviatioD
~. 3l.,.~. -+ 3l!Hf~~
~.3l.'.~ -+ 8J!Af ~ \:tttll;¡
~. 3l:~tFr. -+ 3l!Qf ~ ~GI'1tt1I'1
'Is': 3l.~.~ -+ 31!IJi ~ \:tttll'1
~. 3lT.G. -+ ~GW-l
~. 3lT:~. -+ ~~
\9.lL~·W.lr. -+ ~ ~ ~ SltI'I&ug
l. -:q:~. -+ 'iRCfi RlFchNflttll'1
~. -:qJi:¡. -+ 'iRCfi ~'11 '1tt11'1
~o. -:q.G. -+ ~
~ ~.-:q.W. -+ 'iRCfi lJItR ~
~~.-:q.~ -+ Troti \:tttll'1
~~.-:q¡;:~.~ -+ T4SfíQlfUl~ \:tttll'1
~'Is'.~.Fr. -+ ii4;q~R~
~~. '4i.Fr.1ir.CiI'. -+ ~ ~ ~ q,fféfí<UI
~~. q;r.~.ftg. -+ ~ ~ RsI{1tt1I'1,
~\9. 'tI':sr -+ ~lJCfttr
~¿•sr.'tJT.'fiIT. -+ SlIlI~NI~ ~
~~.tl -+ ~~
~o. 'iJI'.lI':sr. -+ '1lqSléfílllllJtllf ~
~~.~::=JT.~ -+ 4l~~'11t1 ~
~~.~.~.fi:¡. -+ ~fcmr;r
~~.~.<. -+ <il, 1<(\1léfí~
~'Is'.~.31T.W.lI'. -+ ~ 3i1$'1ct'1 ~ SltI'I&u:s
~~.<.(f. -+ ~~
~~.<.<.~. -+ ~ ~ ~1j=&:44
~\9.<.~. -+ ~~
~l.<r.Fr.1ir.q. -+ ~ ~ m~ q,fféfí~OI
~~.~.G. -+ ~GIlR
~o. ~.Cfi.~. -+ ~~~
AbbrevlatloD XVII
~~.W.o. -+ ~~R
~~.W.lr. -+ ~lI'Pf~
~~.W.~.1f. -+ lTRftR mm ~ ~
~~.'.ar".1: -+ ~ar!Ifi~~
~4.~.¡.-ar:".1: -+ ~~ar!Ifi~~
~~.¡.o. -+ ~~~R
~\9.¡.~. -+ ~~ FitI'fiNtIIEt4I'1
~'.¡.W. -+ WwtR~
~~.~.1: -+ ~.(:ij~
~o.Y.T.A. -+ Yadavaji Trikamaji Acirya
•
Content
Part-A
1. Lak$al)a of Dravyagul)a Sastra 1
General Introduction to Sapta Padirtha-Dravya. Rasa, 2
GUl)a, Vlrya. Vipaka. Prabhava & Karma
2. Lak$al)a of Dravya 6
Panchabhautikatwa 7
AU$adhatwa, Nanau$adhitwa 10
Superiority of Dravya (Dravya Pradhanyata) 12
3. Classification of Dravya-acc to Chétana Achétana Bhéda 19
,. " Karya Kiral)a Bhéda 21
.. " Yoni Bhéda 24
" " Prabhava Bhéda 30
" Varga
/
Rasa Skanda Bhéda 36
Knowledge of Gal)a explained by Charaka 55
" " Susruta 74
" •• Vagbhata 100
Classification of Dravya in Nighal)Ius 120
Classification of medieinal plants and number 140
of medicinal plants in their family
4. Derivation of GUl)a 156
Definition of GUl)a 156
Types of GUl)a 158
Detailed knowledge of Gurvadi GUl)a 160
•• •• •• Paradi GUl)a 177
5. Derivation of Rasa 197
Definition of Rasa 197
Different meanings of Rasa 198
PrincipIes of Rasa Sankhya according to different 199
Acharyas and acceptance of general princíples
Pañcabhoutikatva of Rasa & its Nivritti 207
Content XIX
Nivritti ViSe$a Hstu 208
Differences between Rasa and Anurasa 209
Importance of each of 6 Rasas 211
Effects of seasons on Rasa 212
Rasa UpalabJhi Kara~a 213
Ni$patti KaraIJa of Rasa 213
Rasa Rüpantara 215
GUIJakarma.classification of Rasa. Lak$aIJas of 6 Rasas 218
Effect of excess usage of Rasa 234
GUIJaof Rasas as Uttama, Madhyama & Adhama Rasa 240
Indications for use of Rasa with exception 244
Samana and Kopana of DO$a & DÜ$ya by Rasa 245
Uses of Rasa in AU$adha and Ahara 246
6. Derivation of Vipaka 253
Lak$aIJa of Vipaka 253
Types of A vasthapaka 254
Various theories for establishment of Swarüpa and 267
Sankhya of Vipaka and their acceptance.
GUIJaKarma of Vipaka 283
Vipaka Taratamya 284
Vipaka Upalabdhi 286
Difference between Rasa & Vipaka 287
Supenority of Vipaka 290
7. Derivation of VTrya 294
Lak$aIJa of VTrya 294
\nalysis of various theories of VTzyaand accepted theory 300
Knowledge of Bhutotkar$a in Virya 308
Karma of Vfrya 308
Vfrya Upalabdhi Hétu 311
General principies regarding establishment of VTrya
along with their exceptions 313
Superiority of Vfrya 316 ,
8. Derivation of Prabhava 320
Lak$aIJa of Prabh~va 320
xx DravyagUIJa VIJ6ina
Prabbavajanya Karma 326

Vicbitra pratyirabdba 328
Superiority of Prabbava 333
9. Interrelation of Rasagul)adi in Dravyas and their
balabala Nirüpal)a 335
Part·B
10. Nirukti of Karma 340
Laksanas of Karma 341
Swarüpa of Karma 342
Bheda of Karma 342
Aetion of Karma aee to aneient and modern views 343
Classifieation of Karma 353
Various examinations to know Karmukatva of Dravya 355
Knowledge of DIpana Karma 361
" " Pichana Karma 364
" " Samsodhana Karma 373
" " Samsamana Karma 375
" " Lékhana Karma 377
" " Anulomana Karma 381
" " Sramsana Karma 382
" " Bhédana Karma 383
" " Récbana Karma 385
" " GrihIKarma 392
" " Stambhana Karma 393
" " Madikiri Karma 397
" " Pramatbi Karma 398
" " Vyavayi Karma 399
". " WM,i K~, 400
Lh Nirü~Mlof;A~dbbida;.Oal)i$ acc 10 Ala"ati, Gu.pa,
~l'lf" ItÑYa,PI~i~b,( ;~~cLSid~ya. 420
.l; ~Wwl'~~ ." ~~vai
..., ~.~ ., T:ti~;,
Content XXI
• Ttikstu • Trimada
• Chaturüsana • PanchakóJa
• Shadü$al)a • Chaturbfja
• (Jfvaniya) Gal)a. A~tavarga
• Trijátaka • Chatilrjiitaka;
• Panchatikta • AmJapancaka
• Mahapanchavi$a • Upevise
• In Bhümija Dravya
• Lavana Panchaka • K$iira Dvsye 453
• K$iirii$taka
• In Jiingama dravya
• K$lra$taka • Mñtrastaka 456
• PUta Pancaka
12. Basis of nomenclature of Dtsvye 458
Synonyms with the reasons 460
Division of Des« Bhumi 466
Collection of Dravya 484
Swarüpa of Sangráhya Dravya 484
Method of Sangrahana (collection)485
Sangrahal)a of Audbhida Dravya acc to A vaya va 487
Bheda
Time of Sangrahal)a 491
Sangrahal)a acc to Virya Bheda 492
Preservation of collected Dravyas 497
Bhe$ajagara (storage of medicines) 497
Definition of Mina 500
Modero and ancient knowledge of Pautava, Druvaya 501
and PáyyB Mana
13. Various impurities of Dravya 510
PUrifioatioD Metbods 511
Knowlédíe of' adfJlteraots and··· artificial 'drugs
c
; 520··
14;~--';.' 526
XXII Dravyaguna Vijñiina
Bhésaja Prayóga 528

Prayojyánga 529
Knowledge of Viruddha Dravyas 531
Prescription of Au~adha Yoga 539
Knowledge of Vaya, Bala, Linga, Agni, Dose, Diisye, 540
Vyadhi, Kostb«, Dravya Ptekriti, Abhyasa, Satwa,
Désa, Kala and Kalpana for deciding drugs dosage
Anupána Vyavastha 547
Bhai$jaya Sévene sst« 552
Bhai$ajya Prayoga Marga 561
15. Brief history of Dtevyegune Sastra 566
Description of Dtevyegune Sastra in Vedas, 567
Áyurvedfya Semhitiis 569
Various Nigluunu« 575
Knowledge of Dravyaguna Grantha written by various
scholars in recent years. 592
16. Question papers 600
•
Chapter-I ,
Introduction to Dravyagul}a Sastra
Points Dealt
• DravyaguI)a Sastrasya Lak~aI)am.
• Saptapadartha- Dravya, Rasa, GUI)a,Vi.rya, Vipiika,
Prabhava, KarmiI)i Adinam Samanya
Paricaya.
Lak~al)a of Dravyagul)a Sastra
The word, "DravyaguI)a" which is composed of two words
'Dravya' & 'GuI)a' deals with the systemic study of GUI)a(Prop-
erties) and Karma (Actions) of Dravya.
dC(19ié(ClcftNI9ié(:, q¡¡¡fi:¡ft¡ ;}q_? tId'iil!(&lIUClOiI$4lfUl
;:¡ A&lÜUifii¡¡ifUl aC(ClNcils~: 1 d:4I!P1IUClOiI!&llfUl;:¡ A&lüu1q¡¡¡ifUl
4iq~;(Iqa~ ~ 11 'ir. ~ ~ o/~ ~
In Cae. Sñ. 30/23, Agnivesa in answer to the query as to
why the name "Ayurveda", says that Ayurveda is the sci-
ence which imparts knowledge about Ayu (life) through the
detailed analysis of Ayu~yaI)i and Anaju~yaI)i DravyaI)i Le.
the sub-stances, its properties and actions that are favourable
to promote longevity and unfavourable substances that ham-
per longevity.
j(C5f:¡¡ fUI ~0i\1qQCI: 1 ~. ~ V ~e
In the context of Ayurvediya DravyaguI)a Sastra Dravya
refers to Karya Dravya Le. Au~adhi Dravya.
1JUT ~ ;Q Q4q If,¡¡OiI U¡dhff"QICfiSl\4lql: lf'f ~ ~ I
ilRíq¡fO¡-'ir. ~ V'" ~-G ~
The term GUI)a, here indicates and includes GUI)a, Rasa,
Virya, Vipaka and Prabhava.
ACEiluli 4ju¡q¡¡¡ffü¡ ~: ~~iilRl'" I
~ 11;¡' qU4:d _ ACEi4JUi fW 'ffilll
S::. ~. fcf.
Thus, as one of the recent renowned professor puts it,
DravyaguI)a Sastra is the science which deals with the thor-
2 Dravyagu.,a Vijñina
ough analysis of the properties (GuVa), actions (Karmal and
therapeutics (Prayoga) of aU Dravyas which are either Ahara
or Au~adha.
q ~.,iiiQ4ii4 4CttiUtLN(lClUIi( I 'i..l ~'t ~. ~
Thorough knowledge of Dravya becomes extremely im-
portant for the maintenance of health. This knowledge may
be obtained from Dravyaguva Sastra.
Pancapadartha of Dravyagul)a
Bhavamisra, the author of Bhavaprakasa Nighantu quotes
five Padarthas (Panca Padartha) which reside in a Dravya.
~ H'll4juñcfhl flfq¡q;: ~Ifiñlq ;:r I
~ qtdMtOf;a lCi l'ii ~ Cfilf ;:r I I
'q'f. >r. >r. 6./ ~ 6. ~
Rasa, GuVa, Virya, Vipiika and Ptebhiiv« (Sakti) are the
five Padiirthas which take shelter in the Dravya and perform
their respective Karma.
Sapta Padarthas of DravyagUl)a
Prof. Yadavji Trikamji Acharya adds Dravya and Karma
to the Pañcapadarthas and thus refers to Sapta Padarthas.
The Sapta Padarthas are :
Dtevye Rasa
Gun« Virya
Vipaka Prabhava (Sakti)
Karma
These seven constitutes for the fundamental basis for un-
derstanding Dravya, its mode of action and therapeutics.
Indepth knowledge of these seven basic principles helps in
practical. utility"
DflaJ'!Y.a~
1ttlll... • • • •• •• • •• • • •• •••• • I\1~

IDtroduetioD te DraY)'agu,a. glltra 3
Dravya is a substance which shelters Karma (Action)
and Gu.pa (Properties) and maintains a Samaváya Sambandba
(ínherent relatíon) with Karma and Gu.pa.Dravya is tae material
cause. e.g. Gudüci, AmalaJci, ASwagandba etc.
Gu,a
Qqq¡. 11 f.rm:1IiRUÍ 1Vf: V~ t
I ~.~
GUQa takes shelter in a Dravya and remains in Samaviya
Sambandha (inherent relation) with ít, GU.Qa forms the
Asamaviyi Kira.pa for Karma and is inactíve without the belp
of otber factors.
Tbougb tbe term 'GuQa' bas several meanings, in tbis
context, pbysical properties of a substance is more suitable.
e.g. U$Qa (Hot), Sfta (Cold) etc.
men UC!llfC(~ !F.I: Sl4MI9('jI: ~: I
~:~: ••.•...•••••••••••••.•.•••.••
II
T.T. ~ V'l!~
TotalIy, 41 Gu.pas are considered in Áyurveda.
Rasa
(Q;¡leif (Q\d4'Q j(OilIii¡q: _ftl\d1l1 I
~ • ftrM .. lR'I'n': .''''914: II
;:ro ~ V~'I!
3IIMltJd lfir ~: I
i'UifNlfiJl (T.T. ~-V~'I!)
Ra,a (taste) is the obj~t of Rasanendriya (Gustatory
sense organ). Ap and PritlJyji~ tbe fundamental Mabábhütis
responsible in tbe man¡f~iO.U:.QfRasa (taste), while the rest,
~.,:
. Le. Aki.Ia¡ Váyu and:
.á,lft ~f
r_are
".afta.~.~.,
_.cauaative· factora.
..... ""
l··
14;
~,¡ lit. ti.' k;·
",(~ ••.
",(",.¡"",~~)~,,,,,,~(I!Oa;
4 DravyagUl}a VIJ6ina
gent), Tikta (Bitter) and Ka$aya (Astringent) are the $at

Rasas aeeepted in Ayurveda.
Vipaka
GUalulIl1....1 41allil,aftt .(0110('1(+(1
~ qf\ulI+ij.a lf ft1"qpfi ,ftt+i¡Ci: 11
al. l. 'l: ~/~o
31Cí1\%1jqlq;¡¡a~ 'ftrIlm: 'q"IiIi: ~: 1
The transformed Rasa ar the end of the digestion under

the influenee of Jatharagni is known as Vípaka. This Vipaka ís
different eompared to A vasthápaka.
h ~qi.' ~ I(OC4jl*' Cfi?$CihI(C1Cfi: I I
al. l. ~ ~/~\.9
Ayurveda advoeates 3 Vipákas-Madhura, AmIa and Ketu.
Virya
'dhf II ~ .q;¡ 'lIT fifi'IIT I
~ ~ ftt¡fiJct. 't'I'fJI'f cfhftiCiI fifi'IIT: 1I
~. ~ ~G/G~
The property of a Dravya, whieh is responsible for the
therapeutie effeets. There is no aetion without the involvement
of Virya (Poteney).
&&iI(JftCi!luftNiqfct. mr ~ fiar ~ 1I
al. l. ~ V~\.9
Virya are of two types Le. U~Qaand Sita.
Prabhava
((OI4,.ffttqICfiI .. ¡ (OI1+i1:ci 'Q ~ I
~: 'CIh1fvrt .. ~~ lf ~: 1I
~. 'l: ~G/G \.9
The speeial action brought about by the Dravya, which is
not in aeeordance with its Rasa, GUQa, Virya or Vipáka is
known as Prabháva. Eg : Krimighna aetion of Viganga.
Introductlon to DravyaguI}a Sastra S
Karma
~ 1iI' ~ 1iI'1IiR1ri P¡q¡fild'(l
q¡«6f4{'lI fi;1n 151f, 151f ",¡;qC(~.m11
T.f. ~ V~~
The factor responsible for Samyoga (Association) and
Vibbaga (Dissociation) of Dravyas is known as Karma. Karma
of a Dravya is accomplished by Rasadi Pancaka (Rasa, GUQa,
Vipaka, Virya & Prabbava) itself. Eg : Dfpana .
•
Chapter.2
»re",. ViJílin8
Pomo Dealt :
• Dravya Nirukti
• Dravya Lak,al)a
• Dravya Paifcabbautikatwa
• Oli,adbatwa of Dravya
• Dravya Pridbányata
Dravya Nlruktl
1R'ft (1\WtIl I 1+ ..... ... I tftr 1ffllR'lh f.lqló"l( "'"!:)
Tbe word 'Dravya' is derived from 'Dt' Dbátu and 'Yat'
Pratyaya.
Dravya Lak,al)a
~. ib""ói: Cii4~Oil: 1fiROf 4t"CIII'_ 1ffl1 1n[.Pi I
'if. 11: V~ t
ibil"ól: 1Pr~: (""alii " ...... ft'ar:) I _.~.
lI1f!l"'l': I 1&'RVt4t"alr.1ñdr 4t"alr.1&'RVt 'iRIt ~ ti i(iIIUOI.¡fuli
4tital"CiiI(Ol'll 4titalft:l."oj.1I\ 1Rl4ct4titad....,~; !luI.iuft
tl '='....4titad 15111 ~:, am '='t 4t"alfllCiil\o"\ I
V~t ~ onlf.11:
Dravya is tbe substratum wbicb sbelters GUl)a (quality)
and Karma (aetion) and bas Samaváyi Sambandba (inberent
relationsbip) witb tbem. Dravya bas the ability to perform action
independently wbile Gu.pa, Karma cannot perform an actíon
witbout tbe assistance of Dravya.
~. fihiilW'latl. 4tital'_ 'CiiR'Ot ~ I ¡.11: 't o / ~
fihiilW'la'_'" fihi414juICllC6Q,tu"lf: ftnr_, ~'RiTflmftr: I
4titalfi¡ CiiI(UI"rq l'III"h; 1I1IT1R 1r.ft:CII':, 1Ii tIÑu,~; '=''' fihiili4i
fi;crr~, '='~~.~'tfir ~on~. ~ 'to/~
I
Acárya SuAruta also defines 'Dravya' in a similar man-
Drav,a Vij6iBa 7
ner, saying lbat ,G",a (Quality) and Kanna (Action) are in
an iliberent relationship wiih tbe Dravya.
l. 8&.I!il4\ wa .~
PPIlI t. ~.ti ~"'.
Vaik,ika Dar,_a def4nes 'Dravya' ,as '0Be _idh has
Sama vaya Sambandba (inberent relationshi¡p) witb Gu.pa
(Quality~ama Kamla (Adion).
'W •• &i"iWQtq'¡ "41\'1 ~.t.
..... -«MJ;¡j ... '1' ~ PI'lI
qpi 'J.IRÍ .. <1
Badanta Nagirjuna defined Dravya as thet whicb shel-
ters tbe 5 factors i.e. Rasa, Gu.pa,Virya. Vipika and Prabbava.
"'.
.... m~ 1M : """ .... 1
~: :c¡wli4l8f.ft ..,._ .. ·t I '11'. ]f. ]f. ~I ~~ ,
Dravya is one wbicb gives sbelter to Pancapadirtbas
namely Rasa, Gu.pa, Virya; Vipaka and Sakti (Prabhava)
which in tum perform their own actions:
Pañcabhautilcah,a of Dravya
PBñcamahabbüta theory is one of tbe fundamental theo-
ries acepted in Ayurveda.
__ ,.ai Q.. 4fttC6 .. ft:at"f 1 ;:r•.~ ~ v ~o
.. af5(Cilfitfil16145(.'(' 3ift:at"i 31ft:1r.t.11Iroit 1
oqS6Q¡fUl-;:r.~ ~ v ~o
Caraka advocates that a11 Dravyas (substances) in this
universe are composed of Pañcamahabbüta. In this context,
'Sarva Dravya' rerers to Karya Dcavyas only .
.. stR... chi..'an.... ¡..¡4i!l<l_I\Aa¡Rtf.ltRt:, wcf .. Rt.. ".,
'Idr-'R \ftfIitd'i¡<'ilu¡fité 8íJi4ifit" dJl¡¡.. fitCij¡C6¡,ft¡¡fitfil I
¡.~ )(tI~
Dravya is formed by an appropriate combination of
Pritbvi, Ap, Teja, Vayu & Akasa Mahabbüta. Eventhough
Dravya is composed of PBñcamahabhütas, depending on the
Pradhiinyata of Mabiibhüta. the Dravyas are classífied into
Ptutbiv«, Apya, Agneya, Vayavya and Akiisrya.
8 DravyagUJ.l8 Vijñina
qlwc¡ftftlq¡filftI.!lft¡dCllftf\1:q¡¡¡til"tilf4",e(ii8ifilNvf: Slq¡(G"otR
qfir qw'l.aiN ..: 1Im~ ..ql ..qtfcq¡I(UI,,6iiIGli .... 1.. 'QUi ~,
'ft1nS~ f(&iuun~q¡ll .~t ~ 3ftq8i18IUqcilaftf.t q¡.. 4ft1q¡lf.t
!1(.¡ftaft\"I~f.t ~ f(&i¡Uaq¡At~d;ftN.: I s::. '!l. 1tf. (Y.T.A)
ijciébl4S(oqjUli QI'l.ai(i8i" @fAncu ficfi&Mq,. lUfflqMII\
,,~qqI8-d¡'('q11\ ij~<iilll\m qMCfiltll ~ ;¡r¡"If.tM~ .. i q 1RIÑ
fin¡:¡¡ ~ 'ft1nS UII!CI(lnaq¡S(oqWiCfililRQ4q¡eti,S(I!TCliaCl~
Q I
'iI1rT Clldl~"lqq¡ oqlU4I(Q4q¡(f.jijii,ftfUld::q)qf 4ftkila~ilqlaf¡f"'''Cfieti,
ijcq(;¡r¡dqiji ~ q«ltli(Q4q¡TCI*l1 ~ ~ ..piI&lI,CEfi(: I 31"'_q¡
lf« lUfflCl(tiltlAtoqSq¡: riCI11' $«filtcul\ I ~. G.
AH the Kárya Dravyas are made of Pañcamahiibhütas, they
are c1assified as Pirthiva, Apya, Agneya, Viiyavya and AkiiSIya
for the purpose of treatment. .
q:¡hldlt'itci¡ 'fti! ,-IQftlISCSICI ~ I
~1d\;qI1;¡qe¡;¡;¡\4 ...i Qqe¡iCld: I
d"'4ft1fi"qN, csqqafl'U 'fR'T II
aT. l. ~ ~/~-~
Of the 5 Bhütas, Prithvi becomes the Adhi~fiina or A$raya,
Jala Mahiibhüta forms the Yoni, Le. it combines the particles in
the Dravya and AkiSa, Viiyu and Agni Mahiibhütas together
combine to give a structure lo the Dravya.
U(qQI(~ I qil«)'" f.lNIAlij"'0CI1(·1I'( ,C'icaébditGQi4fm"4a I
a"lilq.:-ilS(ijl~"iql'9(q 'l.ri'
Cfil4ÁOCi8fldCf'411\ ~, U'PlTft ~
., ~OCIqll\ ~ ~ mt.q'l.alNch, ;r 111tl1Ii1"('Uf f(&iqlq¡l,nl\ I
~il qW'l.djNq¡M ijt'inq¡j'U(l:¡¡ ,i4~ca"iN"'''' ;rlClnl.l ddta«.,.
~ ;¡p¡ q81'l.a't lCt 1f'JIt ;¡p¡ Q81'l.dfilm ~ ;r ~ ~
qW 81'l.dINCfi('6JICt.1;r q 1Itl 'Cfi1"tUÍ' mt. q¡«ific(
Q m lCInl.l ~
q¡14S(&I~q Q'l<1lNq¡cei, ;r q q¡j(UjS(&lt4IS......t: I 3I1r ~ *l81'la..
151t 'tR"1'SS~ ~ S(oqfilNI8-8;iUfilNII\ I 'lf';Icft*lI8ilfl"N1Ntla I
~ l{ftI&lI." ~SSQI(ca:aq"N h d«I(i!Í S(oqfiltg;;¡qa 1 'ft1n,
~ ~, 1I1f.r: CFiRUi, ~ dC(1'4)f.t ~ I ~ Q ;¡p¡ ~
Dravya Vijñina 9
(44C1CE1ltilf.tdq)qtiete W:r dC(l(i!4fl¡t'!iC4a I mn 3iftr liIlR ~ 44qCllc4ltt.

3tt!sqi\UClItL, mc:r ~ 'f.I1fftr: f.t'alftr: I mn mc:r ~ 1ñ ~:
,C(it:qfaC(it:q( lCi(fl¡~ci ~ "1"14Ct"ICI: liT.sanr.r qCl.... "44i 44qCllillCt.1
l(ClQfi.. qCl.... 'I)f;¡: 44QClI~ 4iHUIMoilqtiete ~ S(&IQj(i!4Ifi:¡CiiC4~ I
~ ;sr mi 4ilcflcci qfjQ'I'lftltctcfi, qtilAtlf81'{8(i(i!4ceut{. I .
mur~:-ar. Q. ~-~/~-~
S(6q)NMQI, ~ I ~ J;ai ~ l{f1ccftQfi1eolC4 ~, ~ -.
'2:, ~ csrorj 'lt41Ntf: I ~-~, q)f.tf¡qRU¡¡Q4iI(ui ~
t'tct1"i\f.I: I 'iI1IT, ri f.ram) 1Ft: fQuWlqlClI~ I 3ji:qIi(t .. i 44ii10&11fl.
t'tf~cff=c1: 44Q{ulfClC4qCE1'l,q¡lfó:qflhC4IC14iI,¡¡f«I~" I ~: lRltI't,
liT.sftr 'ffil. mi I 'iI1IT fqUl'l'ldlC41 ~ Q(iJICh4i(4i,I(IClIfc{ ~: I
m-ar. Q. ~-~/~-~
q'll'1dICCOla, tt ~: ql'll'iftRiCfi: 1
~qq:q: 'qjj'QT (OI¡:qiI4jUiI'{\<iI¡;¡f\tCild'4tt. 11
~. ~ 'tG/~~G
Pañcabhautika Sarfra digests the consumed Pañca-
bhautika Ahara and assimilates into the respective Pañca-
bhautika constituents of the body.
~ '" '1ft C4t4iliilf~ ftr;m fi¡Fcti~a I ~. ~. V ~~
A Vaidya with a sound knowledge of Pañcabhautikatva
of Dravyas need not worry to treat Vyadhis.
If one observes the Srstikrme, it is evident that a11
Dra vyas are an outcome of Pañcamahabh üra only.
Peiicemebñbb' üta becomes an inborn constituent of every
Dravya on this universe.
34ICfiI'''~f.1 p flqfu4Cfi!lUIi::q1l 1
+1 8 l'1d 9; ~ !lulflF.i: S1'i1ICia11
\(CfifrdSli51d:q'll4jU1<ti ~ ~ 1
tjUI%~Cfi 34lccftCi: lter: Q(OIif'íl: ~: 11
34~::q13S1~i!!Ifd El(lCi'1dif.1 f.1~tt. 1
m:amt. qW4jO"..aCil flCilFuftRi ftlRfJ1r: i 1 'Cf. 11:
3 Dra.Vil.
10 Dravyaguna VijñAna
Avyakta
I
Mahan
I
Ahamkára
Satwika Rajasika Témesik«

I I
Peñceuuuniur«
(Sabda, Sparsa, Rúpa, Rasa & Gandha)
I
Peñcemebsbb' üra
(ÁkáSa, Vayu, Agni, Ap & Prithvi)
I
Karyadravyas
3r.IñS.cliaSi~el~ 41Cl1fuatll~~f(~<ll
~ ~ ~ 1IRi; "8.1Ulfil6Q~ 11
~. ~. V~~
'fl ¡'in 1~ W ClII!\ 11'1(¡q: f8.1mfd''k'I'"I'fI''IT'' '1
~:44'''i51(c\ci 1T -m ~¡:e:¡"i31 d(ÜOIl: 1I
a q1~C6i"1: "" i" 1'''': -ql -ql 1
ti: 'lt{4JOI"aCl 'Cfiiflñ ~ l'lñ: 11
-:q. ~. V~\9~~¿
ÁkiSa Mahabhüta has only Sabda GUJ;la as its Pttuyium«
GUJ;la. Based on the principIe of Anyonyenupreveée each
succeeding Mahabhütas will encompass one additional GUJ;la.
Thus Vayu Mahabhúta has Spada as its Pratyatma GUQaalong
with Sabda GU1)a.Finally Prithvi Mahabhüta comprises five
qualities Le. Sabda, Spada, Rüpa, Rasa & Gandha.
Dravya AUfadbatwa
34~."qa,,;¡ ;¡i:fte¡Rt'i'Í ~ fit¡fltS(&44f4l'1Q¡~ m m ~ifef q
li d"A1~N I 'if. ~ ~ G/ ~~
Dravya VfjftiDa 11
• f41C(,~" ,,¡:ft ..Rl\ci 1I"Iftr "'''l6QQf'tc¡: I ¡.~ "IS'V,,",
~ftl-e.........".ftftl ".. ~¡,.~.
l6Qnfi
.... I
¡Mi ;¡ lI'Msfift' "',.( ar-tmt
at. lf. ~ ~~/~~
AH the Karyadravyas are Au,adba, there is no Karyadravya
in this universe which is devoid of medicinal properties. These
Dravyas needs to be used acc to one's Yukti and Artba. In this
context Yukti means using the Dravyas for the purpose of
Au,adba in the form of Swarasa, Kalka etc. and Artba means
using the Dravyas for the purpose of treatment to perform
Vamanadi Karma.
'Pi ...,,¡oft.. aft\lÍ <IITIfir ~ l6QQf'tc¡ rt.rt.II¡cfSi4)i¡dI,lI( I
at.lf. ~ ~\9/~o
There are no plants in this universe which are devoid of
medicinal properties. But one should know proper usage of
plants.
Four factors which are essential for the Cikitsa (Treatment)

are Bbi$ak (Doctor), Dravya (Substance/drug) Upstbata
(Attender) and Rogi (Patient). Among these four, Dravya is
mentioned 2nd only to Bbi,ak, because of the AU$adbatwa (Me-
dicinal properties) .
• ,n In,.ci\¡¡iCe¡"~i6"14~l"'4;¡ I 1
tiq_fti :¡¡¡u-'s"¡ I)iIIluli 1JUT -aam
11 Tf. 'i: ~/\9
A Dravya can be utilised for Cikitsa, only when it pos-
sess these four important characteristics. Those are :
(i) Babuta-Commonly and abundant1y available.
(ii) Yogyatva-Should be apt in the given conditions.
(iii) Anekavidbaklpana-Can be utilised in different forms.
(iv) Sampatb-Should have best therapeutic qualities.
S(dQ(4iUU¡rflaQ¡4if4lftlt .. itIi4c¡;i1 ~ 1n1q I ¡." "IS'~/~
Susruta is of the opinion that the condítíon of the Do,as
(K,aya- Vrddbi & Samya) in the body depends on the Rasadi
GUQas (Rasa, GUQa, Vfrya & Vipaka).
12 Dravyaguna Vijñiina
1JU1I 1U ~ ~ "al&llfq W a?n I

'(O$Q1"f,fZI.ClIRI@iI( ~ S(6q8dq:¡l: 11
~. ~ )!~/~ ~
The qualities present in the Dravyas are also present in
the human body, hence it is the Dravya which is responsible
for Vrddhi (increase) and Ksaya (decrease) of DO$a.
ciI~1I<fi1 ftÑ Wt~ 3lfIi ~ dit I

~ 'illÑ ~ (ft~ tlAlClfl ~ II
~. ~ V~~G
Even a poisonous drug, when used skilfully becomes the
best medicine and the best medicine when improperly
administered transforms into poi son.
Dravya Prádhiinyata
'lQ4~(q<ff¡"fI~q ~ ct'<Q!48: I
ilInUlfiffq tI¡qWfi:liU*I" ftrqflm: II
d(S(6qqIN"f1 fctiÑilFcihfilu(l4u1 :tlR.d'(l
fctirt4S(tlR.QIq:¡I~ ~ ¡f.a' ~ 'C1T II
~. ~ )!o/ ~ ~-~)!
~ S(CC4U,cihffqq¡q:¡q¡fc{=t¡ ,,~q¡dqR 1Rf1'R Rf('4 ~

Aa:ufc(,,¡Q"U;¡8.l'Il f.:¡1t'¡5íI¡8-llil'd'<U~Il¡=t¡f'lt4¡R I lltñR -a:fW;ri
"««ffH¡'t, ~ qlC(Qshl lRr ~ I qlC(QSl8fJ J:a:i ~, ~:
$I€iI=tIllNIfc{q:¡:I +aQdQ¡8 iiiidU¡ffqN¡R I ~ ("!lU¡cft4ft1q¡q:¡¡;¡I\ I
3tÑ'I<: 4;qt"1~q:¡t4 a4ha4¡U¡i
ij~iíilIa I .... CIl, :¡¡¡dulrqtftt4~: I
lI'flPli "~«14(q\ I ~-~. ~-~o/ ~~- ~~
Each Padiirtha has been considered important and ac-
cordingly debated to be the prime one. Eventhough the Sapta
Padiirthas are responsible for Kanna, they reside in the Dtsvy«
and so have no independent existence without Dravya. Hence
Dravya becomes the most important off all Padarthas.
The same is further reiterated by tbe following ref :
~ (,,¡~;¡i ~, W fW d«¡ji4¡: I 31. ~. ~ ~I ~
Dravya Vijñana 13
Hllt(I .. ,f4fd f.¡QF(~ 'ffÉt 1 (4'Ici1Cif(i.. ¡~ ~ ~ 1 ~:

W \4'I¡¡~",1, '" ~ ~Ci':-~ i(&:jq'JJiil1~ (f ~ 1 3m ~
~ (4'11«",1 ;(lQ('1'kjofl 1 ~ ~ ~ I ~
qlCbl.ufRt fQ;¡I4t€lfí\4;nft:<¡ ftRT ~ I
m- ;nft:<¡ ftRT S(C5QlloQ ibOn+1 ~ 11
~. ~ '¡{ol ~ 4
Vipaka depends on Vfrya, Vfrya inturn depends upon Rasa

and there is no Rasa without Dravya. Thus Dravya becomes
superior,
~ ti S(CQ (g¿(t (;4!.c4!q f8;1Ci; ~ 1
3t;4\;Qlqf8;1Ci; ~ lIV.n @OI1(8art::il 1
~ ~ 1JUTf ~sm wsftr J:CSQT~: l1tffin: 1
~ ';f 'iiCl~d R1 Il'ü
U 1JUTf: lIlM: 11
'S(C'I) S(CQ I fU I €I1(O+t I f.I fQq=oQ;d ';f qm: 1
~
~1lO S(CQ'1nl ~.
~ ... , ..:.......
,..... 'iiIClIRl«I*I€lI: 11
~. ~ '¡{ o I ~G - ~ e
Finally, Aciirya Susruta concludes that Dravya and its Asrita
GUQas are like Debe & Atma. A$tavidha GUQas which are
considered as vrzya reside in the Dravya and not in the Madhuradi
Rasa. As per the Sloka, 'f.t1oIfü~: ~:' Rasa cannot give shelter
to GUQa,as Rasa itself is a GUQa.As all the factors take shelter in
the Dravya, Dravya is Ptsdhén« (important).
With the aboye factors, it can be conc1uded that Dravya
is Ptedbiin« as it is the substratum and is independent, whereas
Rasa, GUQa, Vfrya, Vipaka depend on Dravya as they reside
in Dravya. Hence they are inferior to Dravya.
Sustute and Badanta Nagarjuna have given 12 points
and explanations. .
1. C5QClft:st4n(tql« (Stable)
&:jqfftt(l('Cilt(" W'l ~ &:jqf~d ;¡~:, ~-3fJ1l ~.q
(4'I1«Ci..a 'I4cFi ;¡ '4'i'Rr: I ~.~ '¿ o / ~
14 Dravyagu9a Vijiiina
Vyavasthitatva means to remain stable. Dravya is stable
where as the Rasidi constituents which reside in the Dravya
are not stable.
For e.g. Amra (Mango), when tender and unripe is Ka$iya,
AmIa and green in colour. As it grows, it becomes AmIa and
when it is fully ripe it is Madbura. This means the qualities of a
Dravya, like appearance, taste, smell changes, yet the original
Dravya remains the same and is known by the same name like
Amra (Mango) .
. 2. f.¡NRi (Etemal)
f.1NCElI", f.Rq ft A&4qf.lNI ~:, ~ C!hNlfaSiftt\t¡i¡:, II
~ (14QiHQi¡Oi41 OCC¡qSlO¡i¡Oi41ln '1'lriir: I ~. ~ -.¿o / ~
Nitya means eternal, Dravya is etemal while the Rasadi

Pancakas are noto Certain qualities like Rasa, Vfrya get depleted
or lost due to the effects of air, water and time.
For e.g. Kalka (Paste), Swarasa (Juice) etc. may loo se taste
& smell, still they will be called as the Kalka, Swarasa of that
Dravya itself.
Campaka flower, in course of time gets dried up and may
loose its fragrance completely. But still it will be recognised as
the dried flower of 'Campalea' only.
~NCElIct. RfiQIChIl'1le¡lttiftCEIIfattf: I 3i~N¡1JU1T lftr ", ..I(ll ..
~: I CfiMNlfa 3i¡~¡¡lunt(~ 1d,Odth¡U¿I ..IQfq 'JI1UPI.lll~
4iNlfaSiftt\tI¡1 ~ I t'Íq'ilu:¡al:W. \te¡fflftt lÍ1S W: ti~if)iloeilln
"6IdlN¡f: I ",'~d," 'tdr-.Nilil6lttiltctfQl1Ii' ... ¡OCId(ASi,(ij¡loeft
~~ qrlftr UUncf.lNIt(.f.Rq_ I ~CfiNlfa1f.rR 'CfiIl'1lfa
!Iftt\tl¡¡¡( lftr1J8f.a I lmliW 3i¡~,GliíNIM6IIda"tftQtc¡f~ I 'RtIT-
1m ",~,,¡¡4~f.r:lIm~att' ~ I ~-~.~-.¿o/~
ANtEi,.aftl ~ un~i~sca¡6IR*qdtttrq. t-f, _e¡ftaqdcei 11

(..ij-IOCI-
....I.~ "'1IIdin Clie¡ftar.¡d_filJ"~: I Cfilfii"N5ii~.t"" "fie¡ldR(Q)
nr.t I :qSi6Q¡fil¡
Dravya Vijñána 15
3. ~\ilI(iiq"""'l'1 (Specificity)
fq\ílINCltellt:tI", lfIIT '" 'q'jfti1i j(Cilij;C¡'Ilei 't:j' 'I .. caei "imfirT I
~.ll: 'to/~
~ qrffjC¡1fe( ;¡¡IftlClClR:elctCtii
lfc(Nef: I ~ ~ 't:j' 1"I'iUftr 311iZlIfe(
'\iI'1'fci' 't:j' 11iUftr I mur
fq\ílINCltellt:tlfe(m qRUII~Sft¡ 'S(a.i fqíill(1jClClRleoa 't:j' \ilIC'iI"d(
~, ~ lt ~ ~ ft«IU4~actilfe( fq\ilIC'ilqRC'iI¡a¡: ~
a.fi(ij'aUe4 qRN\RII*lfli 41<ftN'aij(uHcl ~5w fl:IC'illft \illftlqca
;(Ic¡(c¡oft4: I '€I$fíq¡fO¡
Even if a Dravya is under the influence of Kála etc., it
doesnot leave its Párthivádi nature. But Rasádi Pañcaka are
not so. Once the Rasa of a Dravya changes, then it completely
loos~s the qualities of its original Rasa.
;Por e.g. Initially curds is sweet to taste. After sometime it
becomes sour. This mean s that Madhura Rasa is replaced by
Amlatva. Yet the basic nature of curds doesnot change. AH that
is P4rthiva remains to be Párthiva till the end, only the quali-
ties or properties change.
4. qjf.j:q 1f8'UT (Perceptible through five senses)
qtlf.;(4it8UII .. , ~RRta'IlPa 'S(a.i 't:j'~: ll: 'to/~
I ~.
qf'lRf.;(aicsci "lri, ~ ~ fl«I8I41 1J1I1T 1¡ítm ~j
1JVTT1l'1I(W,r"q(ij'I0i4I: I~ ~s·~j lfIIT-tll'ftit1¡;csa CitCitl
lJIe::, :ana} '81(111_(111'11(:; ~ cttttol'li( ,NI"Ci: I t11i16i1lCil-
ijICtiI'IACf'i :¡¡1~It:titllPij\<Í;qIClI 't:j' ~ lfir (ijuulrllcftqICi'U 't:j'
Qtlf.t\4iiltll ~: I ~
1fIiR1f\~A&i
sUUI(ij'1IM5jjUlijfq ~~,
1I'IRt
~:
_;q¡tn 'ttI'ff.R
ftlt1"Cilit,Ulijfilt1lC( "' .. -:,
cMfljifil(:, lffn ~ rIIdht4lft(
ijijlt:tlfllifi(U'ii'I~;¡ S(6iIit,ui $lRI~C:(1(-6i4lqi(i( l6i4¡U,Cicei ~ I
:qji6Q¡fü¡
Dravya can be percieved through all the five sense oc-
gans, but lNHi can aot be assessctl "y
.11 the seD se OCIOI1I.
16 Dravyaguna Vijñina
Eventhough GU1)a can be assessed through more than one
Indriya, it is AsrayI in Dravya, hence Dravya should be con-
sidered as important because it gives shelter to GU1)a also.
Involvement of Psiicéndtiy« with Dravya may be known with
the examples.
For e.g. Nagakesara Puspe
Gandha-Has fragrance
Rese-Kesñy« to taste
Riipa-Petals resemble hood of cobra
Spa[$a-Soft to touch
Sabda-When dried, becomes powder with sound if
crushed.
s. 3lT~ (Sbelters)
3lTiJt<ijtql;¡¡¡, ~.n"H:¡I(<ij: I
3lTiJt<ijtqlFc(Nlre: I 3lTiJt1l ~ ~ U¡¡¡(t:¡I+( I
3lTiJtlij(tflwfd (\u¡(t:¡i S(Clqiil:n:, ~~: q(f""(tfI«Sf8¡¡:¡I: I
3lT~ Slt¡I:¡fjH~ef: I iHMlfOl
Dravya gives shelter to the five Padarthas Le. Rasa,

GU1)a, Vfrya and Prebhñv«. One which gives Ásraya (shel-
ter) is Ptedbiuu: (Important).
6. ~ \:¡¡qaf (Initiation for treatment)
3t1(U!('Iliidlf., S(CIq¡RIm~:, l.t1tT-'re¡«If\a¡""1Ire:iiIIJN lf'IU
~ ,tilctiilre:! ':j' Hnre:I5Ctj(u!: I ~. ~ ~o/~
3t1(U!('Iliidlftt, aqSfiil('llqdl~Mef: I lf~ i{V~c:aNef: I ~
3t1(¡;<qllilfc¡¡MI4j Rf¡lijl(wt: '1('iilh,l"N1re: ~ S(CIq~C4~
':j' (('Illil:¡lill(¡;fI('Ililuf'l. I 3t~.,~r"lij: ~: 'R!rr.ñ~: qt)fUtt I
'qT&I'-~. ~. ~
It is the Dravya which is selected for procedures and not

Rasadi GU1)as. In treatment, we utilise Dravyas in toto for
preparing formulations.: Moreover, it is not possible lo
seperate the individual constituents like Rasa, GU1)aetc., which
reside in the Dravya.
Dravya Vijñina 17
For e.g. Vidarigandhadi Dravyás are advocated to be

used as Ka$aya or any form, it is the Dravya which is sub-
jected to the procedure and not the RasadigulJas.
7. 'U'tiSl,iUUcllt( (Classical references) ,
ll'fW SllitlUfUiii5I, vnW ft ~ Sltll"t4f4<,1 41¡1I=t¡, lf8ll-
'qi«\lWifl",q~ ~ ~ ';( ~ aqfc{,q~: I ~. ~ l: o / ~
31¡¡¡q¡ft(Nef: I lIRI' i(q)qfc{,qft ft- 'lf 'i('fft 1JUT1' ~ 'l:(iltqIQ

W ~: I (I"r.(. s(~RI(~lq Sleñilulif\tqgf~t( l' lftr ~ SItñ'iJ
~ ",flnh ~ f.I~qft lftr I ~-\. <l. ~
In classics it is the Dtevye which are prescribed for
treatment and .not Residi in mitigating the vitiated Dosas.
Eventhough Dravyasrita GUIJasare responsible for Kssy« and
Ytddbi of DO$a, Sastras do not indicate the use of these
properties directly. ~.
E.g. In case of Vataja Sorha, Agnímanrha or Matulunga
may be used.
8.' aiiUaf~ (Dependence of Rasadi witb Drsvy« )
Sfiq¡iU8.h1tt1¡
... Hu(i",¡, HU«Cl1 ft S(cqSfiqqq~, 1f8IT-ñ6U)
(RiUIJ: lfc¡ul ~ lftr: I ~.~ l:o/~
Sfi~NIfc{ I ñ6U) (RiUIJ lftr 3If'lRll' atfit",ql ~: I (~)
~ uu(i",¡ S(OQtctliqfiHltl I S(&Iqiq<foft ft ~:, ~
(RiUIJ: ~~:, -a
fimilflNm 'fIq;d¡fd qq~<foft W d"'U«Sltll"'l
cpn: I 'dUfU 1JU: ftIan lRr I ~-\. <l. ~
Rasadi constituents of a Dravya depends on Dravya itself,
i.e., in an immature state, constituents residing in the Dravya
are also immature or incomplete. As the Dravya matures, the
Rasadi constituents too changes and acquires the mature state.
This shows that the Rasadi Pancakas follow the Dravya.
9. l(q¡a., lI1Uit'C4(Utility/fractionalisation)
~ ~IUltt1I"', S(OQiOIi~q¡<""'iÑ 'CC4'1Q?I: t'liUl:ft, 1f8IT-
q8ictl««ftlcafd I
q¡t+tiS(t'lI(i"'I~q¡(~", &lltleñ ;r t'liUl"d ~-f.¡\qqtt1q¡ifc{fd I
i4s:tí4¡ITI,
18 Dravyaguna Vijñana
3tqi4&q i(Cfia,,1;¡ ~ ftr.i:, ~ lftr q iq::q"e¡: 'q1IT ~-

~ 3tqi4&;¡ tr: ~l8ii4fct lI' 'SrQT;¡) {e': I ~-"{. el ~
Different parts of a Dravya can be used for treatment
while Rasadi cannot be used so, as they lack A vaya va (parts).
For e.g. Snubi (Euphorbia nerifolia)-Root, stem, lea ves
can also be used apart from Ksire (latex).
Three more points are added by Badanta Nagarjuna.
10. d(n'i<llilll~l"1fit:t (No grading)
d(ijq4\.ñ ~{e': 1 ...... q~Ut(l, vftmR:, ~:, 9í{4li4d:(,
gí{4li4d4, ~:, ~:, Cfilfot, ijiafM'llRr I ~g;;¡lf~ i4fiq~ijid(l
i4rtlqqq;d4 lftr I ~ dUtq4\.II"Ilqi( ~'Rit ~ Sl8iI;¡fqfct I
~-"{. el ~ ~
Tiimtemeyoge is seen in Resiidi constituents like in Rasa-
Madhura Tara & Madhura Tama, in Gune-Legbu Tara &
Laghu Tama, in Vfrya-Sfta Tara and Sfta Tama and in Karma-
Chardanfya Tete & Chardanfya Tama. But this type of
classification .is not applicable to Dravya as there is no
Yastima'dhu Tara and Yastimadhu Tama.
•• ¡ ••
11. fc¡Cfi('tf el'ie4 (Possibility of various formulations)

ftmn:r: qn;:ql~: Ch(i'CfiChtili4ifc(~, ñft:q:¡_ rtlCfi~ ~Iq¡¿¡rt(
'ffil. lI"I S(cq~q ;¡i"C4~fct I ~-"{. el. ~ ~
A Dravya can be utilized in various forms like Kalka,
Ka~aya etc. but Resedi Padarthas cannot be utilized in this
manner.
12. SlffhOllnel'iaf(Ocupying the space)
SI('flQid 3tiq(ui ñft:q:¡_ ~ S(cq~q ~, ¡¡fdq('Cut( I
SlRtQldfliQ.r( 4c:ne¡i;¡S~ qChI,lcU;¡i( lfif I ~: ti'lWilftttodlRt I
3tlq(Ullvifsfir {I': iílifiqdffit I ~-"{. el. ~ ~
Among Saptapadarthas, Dravya is the only Psdñttbe
which has definite form (Mürtiman). When placed, it occupies
space. Hence Dravya is ímportant,
•
Chapter-3
Classitication of Dravya
Points Dealt
• Classification of Dravya-Acc to Chétana Achétana Bhéda
• Classification of Dravya-Acc to Karyakara1)a Bheda
• Classification of Dravya-Acc to Yoni Bbéd«
• Classification of Dravya-Acc to Utpatti Bheda
• Classification of Dravya-Acc to Prabháva Bheda
• Classification of Dravya-Acc to Prayoga Bbéd«
• Classification of Dravya-Acc to Sowmya Agneya Bhéda
• Classification of Dravya-Acc to Rasaskandha
There are inumerable Dravyas in the universe. To use
those Dtsvyes, proper knowledge regarding their identifica-
tion, utility is very much necessary. If those are studied
through their classification then understanding will be easier.
The basis of classification is on their internal and external
similarities like wise for the proper understanding of various
substances, those dravyas are classified into Chéien« &
Achetana, Yoni Bheda etc.
l. Classification of Dravya acc to Chetana Achetana
deiMICC«"idOi'I!J I ;:.r. ~ ~ a./ ~ o
~ -Q;t pi, f.¡f\f;s(c:¡q"iM'(1 ;:.r. ~ V)!¿
AH the Dravyas in the universe are divided into two
groups Le. ~ (Animate) & ~ (Inanimate).
~ s:;ozr.-A Dravya which exhibits conciousness as a re-
sult of union with the Atma and having Indriya is Chetana
Dravya.
E.g. Manu$ya (Human), Pasu (Animals), Vrik$a (Tree).
~ PI-A Dravya which will not exhibit any concious-
ness and will not have any Indriya is called Achetana Dravya.
E.g. Swarua (Qold)
20 Dravyaguna Vijñána
Note: In our practice plants are used in Acñérana form

but these are basically alive, they are considered
under Chetana Dravya.
In Veda, Ciiéuuu: and Achetana are refered as (Sasana)
and (Anasana) respectively.
Cbetene Dravya is again classified into (Anrascerana)

3F*1~iI(1"1 and ííI~<;:Mill'1"'1 (Behirsntesceums¡ depending upon
their activities.
3'I"f1~iI('1"f (Anrascerana) Dravyas where their activities are
hidden, in the sense they are not clearly evident. E.g. AU$adhi
Dravyas like trees, creepers, herbs etc.
(fS!:llfW
wf'tichi 141 ltill 4 S!IT ~ 'Rl\fif '01I!n' ~ 111q u11t( 5(,11:1;41
4 a:
(fS!IT (Y1aMl~Q{'(1f.H1~ q¡(Y1adl.~, 'ft;¡ Mc¿q~4a: aft\jj'{(Cfiqfq
1411(i'iIRq,nal~Ofldlq q¡(i'iq;¡j(qRt, aOf~IUlq~4a: ~ q('fQqtil~Cfiltt
q¡(i'ililUd41 ~~Of'i:1;¡fl4d: (i'i""I('1)$q @{'(1W4'fqliul ti~~dq"'41:
W4'Ifi'iI;¡'l1 T.!'. ~ v-¿ e (T.!'. G.)
In classical texts there are examples to prove that
Vanaspatis al so have sense organs (~).
1. Surya Bhakta (Sunflower) follows the sun movement
is an example where inference can be done that this move-
ment may be because of Chaksunndriya.
2. Lavali (Cicca acida) gives fruits when there is thunder.
3. Beeje püra fruiting after exposure to fox's muscle fat.
4. Ch üta (Mango) yeilds more fruits after spraying
Matsya Vas a (Fish fat).
5. Lajjalu (Mimosa pudica) folds its leaves when one
touches it.
adl'(;~H,iI('1;¡ (Bahirantascetan4)
In these groups the Dravyas which have movements
which are very evident.
E.g. Animals.
Classification oCDravya 21
Dravya
I
I I
Cbeten« Achetana
I
I
Antahschetana Bahirantahschetana
11.Classification of Dravya aee to Karya ~a Bheda
CI.tt\;q'CilI.. =t: q¡1twi\1b1fi4 .,aniIl8: I ~. ~ '(/'t¿
Total creation may be classified into two groups : Le.

KaraJ}.aDravya (Causual materials) & Karya Dravyas (Effectual
materials).
Karana Dravyas
These are causual materials that, are fundamental s of any
Dravya through which creation is possible. There are 9 Kára~a
Dravyas. Le.
1. Ptithvi
2.Ap
3. Teja
4. Vayu
5. Akasa
6. Kala
7.Dik
8. Atma
9. Manas
Karya Dravyas
Kárya Dravyas are made up of Pañcabhüta and they are
innumerable.
E.g. Satavañ, Aswagandha.
111.Classification of Dravya aec to Utpatti Bheda
The Dravyas used in the treatment are made up of
Pañcamahabhüta. Eventhough a11 have Pañcabhüta Amsas,
depending on the Utkerse (predominance) of the Mahabhüta
the Dravyas are categorised into 5 divisions. t(csqq~'I'Etl ~'
22 DravyaguJ;ta Vijñina
('l. ~ Moreover the main characteristic feature of the
'6 ~).
Dravya is brought by the predominant Mabibbúta.
Pirtbiva Dravya
i
Ápya Dravya
Dravya Ágneya Dravya
Viyavya Dravya
AkiSIya Dravya
~ ¡;a¡ : nAaufOl !L6.(CfiPcs..".¡:(f"'d_'IC(ijl ...... (l'jal ....!LUI
.I(I1If.1 lUf6qlp.¡, dl,q¡¡C¡4ÍQldaft(q ft4Cfi(lfO¡;
~ 'S(af : S(qft:iae;¡,ftd",<,«fQf,ul'i\ij!LUlliI1"lItclIQ4If.¡, lI'I=!l'f-

cM<~eli ....ftt&:¡OC(it¡(qSi'¡<Cfi(lfüiI ~. ~ ~ ~/ ~ ~
,ftdfl:ta~dftotae;¡"<!L64Hijl .. "rqf,wi (ijlill'14ti-
Niti¡C¡ltMflqui "i!l\(ijSiIC¡,,¡CiQ'(1 'mi. ~e",IC("
cMC("I....... fiI&:¡'<"'Cfi(~ftt II 'l. ~ '6V~
m 'S(af: ~'"''''fI'168.fftt'I<6q!LUllilfll;c¡a~cUf.l, m
C(leqICfiSi'ilISiCfiI'lqufCiHlfOl; ~. ~ ~ ~/ ~ ~
01i1I"Rft~~ •• (fI¡ftt'14·qiUI.",41tic("" -
~ .sqHijSiPÍ ~"tidf1itu.f¡lftt44'i1lqfi:am ~ I
duq¡¡"C(I(Uldlq"SiCfiI""Si'illqUrCfi(~ftt I
¡-~ '6V~
~ 'S(af: fI,,8d68.' .(fiI'IC(,-"'W,r4jU1lilflIF-l qI4&:np.¡,
'd1'f.r
"i(iIal'ilf.lfilill(a'ltlflIQqCfi(lfül I
~.~ ~~/~~
lI.&;IRi".("I"I(fI~'I«W,riilM4Itimih fc!tfltid:
4itiI4fi:afttqI4414'(1 dt'ltlflIQqal'fq"~6"UI~ill-
(OICfi(~m 1 ¡.~ '6V\9
3i14ii,8c¡: Ul"l'1(",'Mf(GI'I&:cyi1lilMI;C¡ICfii'i1NCfiIp.¡, m
'S(at "1(q4ftfi14MiQqCfi(lfO¡ i ~- ~ ~ ~i~~
Wf1tU1''''U6EiCII¡fc¡fa,lC(faRtWQ6Eiih(4t '1'<. 1M
"1.1,84'( d:q¡(q4ftfi1ufMIQCllCfii{filfftI
'1- ~. '6V(,
Classifieatlon.of Dravya 23
lPI', lJ"'.~;Jfh:"C2ijj.¡¡,n:ti ft!C(Ii4I( l&4fi¡F-t,Rt:, acq;~Qt1fi¡-

6Q'8I'" 'l1iIfir ~ l'uf6.. filC(41ca¡fili( .. 1i46QfitC(4ICfiI,ft_fitftt I
~.ll: "I!V~
q¡fh ~ :'ft', "l+1ftl\tti4(4 .... (Ü.. fa:t ...... "tft .."' ..iq
~ 4*!1(fi¡ftt ~ I lnl ~af.l'i 1(Rw ft,IMQ"'i4Cfi( "titqd-
"'1~¡lftt4Cli\t14filftt I ~. ~ "I!.V"I!
SI. Varga 1ndrI- Rasa Gu9a Karma Vfpika
No. yirtba
1. Párthiva Gandha Madhura Guro, Upacaya,
Ka~aya Khara, Sangháta, Guru
Kathina, Gaurava
Manda, Sthairya Kara
Sthira,
Vi~ada Adhogami
Stbüla
2. Apya Rasa Madhura Drava, Upakléda,
l!}atka!}aya Snigdha Snehana
AmIa, Sita, Bandbana Guru
Laval}a Manda, Vi~yandaóa
Mridu, Márdavakara
Picchila Prahladaka
Guru,
Sara
Sandra
3. Taijasa Rüpa Katu U!}l}a, Dáhakara Laghu
i~at Amla Tik~l}a Piikakara
Í~at Lavana Suksma Prabhavarna
Laghu Kara
Ruksa Dñrana
V¡gada Urdhwa-
khara gami
Tapana
4. Váyavya Sparsa Kasáya Laghu Rouksya Laghu
hat Tikta Sita Gláni
Rüksa Vai~adya
Khara Lághavakara
Vi§ada (Vichárana)
Süksma
24 DravyagUJ;la Vijñina
5. AkáSiya Sabda Avyakta Mrdu Mardavakara Laghu

Laghu Souéirya
Süksma Lághavatara
Slak~a.,a
IV. Classifieation of Dravya aee to Souree (lITf.r ~
deg"lftlftui fi ~ 1 -:q. ~ V~¿
...... S(OEi,fO, 9l"lilqtlQ: I ln1 fIfirfI':-~ \iI"q", I
~. ~ V~¿
Caraka divided the Dravya into 3 divisions on the basis of
source.
Jiingama
Dravya
-E Oudbbida
Partbiva
Susruta has mentioned only two types on the basis of
source.
Stbiivara
Dravya -[
Jañgama
Sthávara Dravya
afcIm ~ ~ lf« 3ftf.A«'(1
Oudbbida Dravyas are of herbal source and which
sproutes and grows by piercing the soil.
E.g. Harftaki, Amalaki
..........
~ II"~"'(I
q"4;P4(il'tdf.l1 ~*,""4WNRit.ftqR1: 11
Qi~4"1wftt: ~qr"'WN: Qi~di~ I
3IÑar: QitrNICfi,=tI,: Sldl~dfijil': ~: I
Oudbbida Dravyas are again classified into 4 types on
the basis of their nature.
Vanaspati
Oudbbid Virudba
Dra vya Viinaspatya
Ou§adbi
25
Vanaspatl
q;~¡f.HqmrUft ff:1"I~: q:¡~!'ffil t4i!PHl«II4: I
-:er. ~ ~ -\.9~ (T.lptíqlfiil)
~ lfir 3tff:1tlql"~l'*:m q:¡l"it4"d lfir ~ iilllqfR1 t t4;¡Wdll4
lfir: t; ~..fl,,(lII: ? ~pHI«II4: I ~. ~ V ~~ (~)
~ lfir ~eqIUllqfft(~ ~litj(.fú¡q¡1I41 (Receptacles)
3t1+UI!\nNI'iii 3t,,(lII4~1 l1'f'1: I Y. T. A.
The plants which will not have visible flowers are in-
cluded under Vanaspati.
E.g. Vata, Udumbara, Plak~a etc.
Virudha
Slnl;¡(llail.. l"iftl{lf'ill(l:¡¡ ~ I ~. ~ V\.9~ (T.lptíqlfiil)
~ ü@tl(l:¡¡ !Im:r: I mfur
Sldl;¡t4('q 'fN1'I\ Sidl"1t4ttd ff:14ftI(t4('q: !Im:r:,
';J ~ Sidl;¡t4ttd 'dhiIr: RtRll"ioq(l:¡¡ UI'N;q(l:¡¡,
~~: t4dl"ll"iftlti"dmff:1¿q: '""" ff:1«¡:(hh1l"it4wft (J1Il"iquff-
'l""Quff!4'ldll4: I ~. ~ V ~~ (~)
Those plants which are weak stemmed are known as
Virudha. Virudha is of two types (1) Lata and (2) GuIma.
Lata ~ Climbers, Amrita (Tinospora cordifolia), Jivanti
(Leptadenia reticulata).
GuIma ~ Shrubs, Karavira (Nerium odorum)
jji) VanaspatUVrilcfa .
~~t4r",W('q: q¡~(af1fft ~eql""d( C6l't\4I1i1 l1'f'1: I
~. ~ V\9~ (T.lptíqlfiil)
4 Dra.Vlj.
Z6 DravyaguI.la Vijñina
ga:¡<ri(iiCioM ,., lf« a¡¡¿¡9'ffi1 ,.,: ti w? 3tliM1S''fC'l¿¡: I
~.:~ V~~ (~)
The plants which bear visible flowers and then bear fruits
are called Vanaspati, Su~ruta has given the term "Ytikse",
E.g. Ámra (Mango), Jambu (Jamun)
iv) OU$adhi/O$adhl
~ Ql4i1C(oM fl:1:¡I'~ .qq¡ ftlM$(Ictt:¡i W thMQICfiIOdI: I
;:ro ~ V\9~ (i4sMlrul)
CfiMqICfif.tEOllRr f.t161:¡1,1: CfiMQI':¡ qf(uINI....rr1mli C'lI+<'I~'ffiI:,

off G;:¡¡ifq4tIC(¿¡: I ~ 1 PlEOI'11ff ~ .. Ci.... Ri, 4iM PIEOI QICfiPliOl
lftr: a thMf.tEOI: 'II"'Rt(ii!iMNiIC(Cl:, qICfiPlEOI:CfiCiCfiIC(Cl:CfiCiCfifiJl5ICfi
oam I V~~ (~) ~.~
The plants which dry and end its life by giving fruits are
called Ou~adbi.
B.g. Tila (Sesamum indicum), Mudga, Godbuma (Wheat).
The plant once grow will also die without giving fruit.
B.g. Dürva
Oudbhida Gana
'1M(tI~\1HPt4fQ"I(iii(3) t4\\1QffiClI: I
~: .afti ~ ~ \4 .... ~t"Ilf!1 CihU¿Ciil: I I
t¡;nfU¡ ~ Cih"«I.f6I Si\18,,=aftftAc(\ 11V1': 11
~. ~ V~~
Charaka quoted Oudbhida group. Here the parts of the
drug and formulation prepared from tbe drugs are included.
i) ~ (Root) x) ~ (Fruit)
ii) ~ (Bark) xi) ~ (Flower)
iii) ~ (Heart word/sap) xii) ~ (Ash)
iv) ~ (Exudate/Gum) xiii) m; (OH)
v) -:m;; (Tube) xiv) CfiIJ"Gcfi (Tborns, prickles/
spine)
Classification of Dravya 27
vi) ~ (Fresh juice) xv) ~ (Leaves)

vii) t¡'ffiq (Tender leaves) xiv) ~ (Terminal buds)
viii) ~ (Alkaline xv) ~ (Tubers)
preparation)
ix) dR (Latex) xvi) 'S!W (Arial roots/climbing
stems)
Jiiñgama
~: ijj(liqfq :q«fi84I: \iI(I!;¡¡IUN.a«;;¡fl~I: I ~. ~ '(/ ~ o
Jañgama is divided into 4 types
Ieriiyu]«
AIJgaja
Swedaja
Udbbija
Jariiyuja
mr ~(1¡¡fiiC5Qll"Il«ca \iI(I!;¡¡I: I ~. ~ V lo. o
\iI(I!;¡¡I~! 1J.Cffiñ 4i.a<;¡¡Ifc{a¡q('4la~ 41f.t4iq¡( ac184i1R1:R 1Ü(1(I!
1WfTq¡'f \iI(i!;¡¡1 3IUNT~, "cf;¡¡IR1! 3i(1qdlq¡1 \iI(I!;¡¡I, 4i.a~iiillfq
Cfilftq( fqu:ftR;¡CfiI3IVPf af.¡(\illféi I CílIll"Il«4lRr '&fIl"IT fi~q:aCtIiJiI«4:
ri'ü q~",U"aq tnr q4!fl,qfQ ",ulfilfiI C5Qn·""aa.. "rffitilqq¡4: I
Animals which take birth by Placenta (through Yom).
E.g. Peéu (Other animals), Manu~ya (Human being), Vyala
(Tiger).
AntJiija
ijja¡"cf"fl~qSl'ldcas~: I
ijjal"qNI~ WlTT: 1Ü~: "qf"O«anfilot)S\ilaHSI'ldil:, "tl~ql:
,ftpanfil .. : cprr ~: ¡ft..¡¡q¡(,«;q1 CIT; 1r'lfil",UIIC(. ,q-..
S6I¡:ft.. ¡
'JI1'OÍ', ~ SI'lfil,laet¡¡q(dcql (Wjtdf.t~.IiFa'laa ..,¡¡r~1. a!~ulf.d I
~. ~ V~o (~)
One which have their birth through eggs called Angaja
Dravya.
E.g. Kbaga (Birds), Sarpa (slow moving snakes),
Setistepe (Snakes which are moving fast like king cobra),

Kiirma (Tortoise), Nakra (Crocodile).
Swedaja
,r11c:6'ltfQcft~q¡ISI'ldtt: ~: 1
,r11cfii2('41~ ~: Ch)bO~(i¡¡¡I~aua:Hi... cu: cfiitlf{flllq¡¡¡¡(fito¡
~: fQcftfMq¡lljilreq¡I:, SI'lRU48ullac:i ñm ~sfi.r ~ I
~. ~ V~o (~)
The creatures which have their birth in the dirty water.
E.g. Krimi (Worms) """'" KO$taKrimi
Putiseje Krimi
Pipilika-An,ts
Vrscika-Scorpion
Udbhija
$os:..nqqu\4iSl'lEif:4 ~: I ~. ~ V~o
,os: ..ñq$('4I~ $os:..nq¡: SlIC{(4i¡t"1'iIl3i "JIlrf3mirf"Rr..ih"",~q2l'f:4:
~ lftr
m~ 18UIi(h¡~¡¡¡ ~s'fi.r 1 ~. ~ ~ (~)
The smaller creatures and animals He below the surface of
the earth and when the season comes they will come out of the
earth, but basicalIy they are AQt;liija
E.g. Indtegop«
MaI)t;luka (Frog)
~\Olj'iI'Í4G(\qijM(I«f:4: 11
1IqR ...mm: 1iffl 'CflIT ~S~"IIM¡¡¡'l1
",u4J"liI¡ftftff4!4t=t¡~JI!fi'''1G¡: ,.u: I
'ílfi'qQ¡: S¡~\ri4.a ~ ~~: II
Both Caraka and Susmt« enumerated different sources and
products of animals.
1. Carma-Skin 10. Vít-Faeces
2. Nakha-Nails 11. Miitra-Urine
3. Roma-Hair 12. Retas-Semen
4. Rudhira-Blood 13. Asthi-Bone
5. Gorasa-Milk & Milk products 14. Sniiyu-Ligaments
Classification oC Dravya 29
6. Madhu-Honey 15. Sringa-Horns

7. Pitta-Bile 16. Khura-Hoof
8. Vasa-Muscle fat 17. Kesa-Hair
9. Majja-·Bone marrow 18. Loma-Bodyhairetc.
Piirthiva
~~: qfJMiJl: ~roAqitll: WU 1
lR':~Ie¡IH 1fIJ11Il ~ ~f\q:¡I'SI~ 1I -:q. ~ Vl.9o
\ftqq'q€ttt;f(H't ..•••••••.••.•••...•. 11
q fJ M@ I ti"
lfir di ti N1 9:' ñ Wti W 1('11i!1'1i '!I"@'O'lll1
~ lfir qe¡'I<'" ~1e¡I\i1qf.t M@qe¡'(C\QlfU¡ ~ 1 ij¡;fí4¡fU¡
The substances which are found underground are called
Piirtliive Dravya. Commonly seen substances like ores, metals,
salts are inc1uded under Pértbive Dravyas.
In Caraka Samhita Suvarna, Silajatu, Pañcaloha (Témte,
Rajata, Trapu, Sf$a, Ktsnelobu), Sikata (Sand), Sudbii,
Menesile, Leven» (Salt), Gairika etc.
V. Classification of Dravya acc to Prayoga
Depending on the usage of the Dravya, it may by classified
into two types.
~ ~¡tI;¡S(ai ~ fi;fc¡tt cmf Sltll;¡~1tje:¡S(ai (~Sltll;¡ql@Iü(a¡fJ 1
ij¡;fí4¡fO¡--:q. ~ ~/ ~ l.9
In the chapter of Apamarga Tenáuliye of Caraka Samhita,
.Acarya Cektepeni explained differences between Ousedhe
Dravya and .Ahara Dravyas. In his opinion the .Ahara Dravya
(food) have mainly dominant Rasa, hence they nourish the
Dbiitu (tissue) and gives strength. E.g. Godhüma, Salio
Ousedlie Dravyas will have dominant Vfrya and they
will show specific pharmacological actions for which purpose
it is administered and which will bring normalcy in the Setit«
(body). E.g. Pippali, SUIJthi.
~ S(csq~giÍi ii ~ 'flCl ¡m ~ ~fJ Slltll..q;¡ -g;anftr, ;r
ctlqtlS(&l4( Sltll;¡dfU ~ ,Oa'\WII4t"l dhfti~4íI"l ~1I";¡f4m 'ftCl (~SltlI4,
CR(1'1(l6Q't Q .m¡...ff4 I . ;:¡AíqlfOl-~. '\ ~
(hll~EiE4S(&Í firfinf l!fttf ~ cft~ '2ft1f 1ttn' i(1Ud'UIfe;, ;¡u¡41d'

fcll(WtlI!i:¡q:e¡lfc(, 'lPhfill;¡(W1Chlfc( I ~. ~ ~ (~. G.)
Depending on the presence of SIta, U$1)a,Rük$a etc, Vfrya
Ousedbe Dravya is divided into 3 types viz. Tlksne Virya,
Madhya Virya and Mrdu Vfrya.
Dravya
Ahara Dra vya
Tik$1)a Vfrya Madhya Virya Mrdu Virya

Cakrapii.1)iDatta has given certain examples for these 3
kinds of Dravyas.
Tiksn« Virya Dravya-Sunthi
Madhya Vfrya Dravyas-Bílva, Agnimantha
Mrdu Vfrya-AmaJaki
VI. Classifieation of Dravya aee to Prabhiiva
Fctifin{lq$l~1+t4 féhfi:4G&:ltl SI{6IUI'(1
.-et f\!.t ~ 1«f Fctil1íIRt ~ d S(CQ iji5Q d II
~. ~ VG\9
Acc. to Ptebbiiv«, Dravyas are divided into 3 types viz.
DO$a Presetnene, Dbiitu Prad ü$al)a and Swastha Hita
Dravya.
vn:R 'Ch)q-;{ ~ t4!4 11ri Aa¡ fi¡ lit firE4T I 31. ~. ~ V ~G
Dravya is of 3 types, viz.
Samana (Subsides DO$a)
K6pana (Aggravates DO$a)
Swasthahita (Maintains normalcy)
1. DO$a Prasamana Dravya
fci¡Filfc(1it ';f 'WJl:t.1 ~ e.1Eitil~lqloli lfT ~ citEI' S¡(llq::t\ I
e.1Eii4"U1;¡ ¡rr HildítilsfT¡ ~ I W;r Aa¡ql1'U ~(JIEiluli ¡m;ri HiláJ;¡j
~ lfT 'lqij¡qlq(W1ij¡~(I(W1"Iifc( ~ I 3ilqMq; ii !lICij(t4IB1e.1Ei8(i
!\1(W1q¡ 'iffÑ Cijl(lfqil ~ tlqt fl I 1I!Jfi¡ ¡Hq MCht4 • '1Rr 1Uft ddíl*1(t4 1« ,
,N'~;¡' ~ 1m R1(1q8(CtI4j"~' WllTSÑ d&\4,qajfid~q ii(I¡¡cq'l1
ild{Od5lii{l1(t(¡f\;U 'ftñnft l6TqTSÑ ~, lf Ctli\1l'1CfiSi\4iqil ~ I
:¡;¡Sfjq¡fU¡--:q. ~ V ~\9
tDravyas which pacify vitiated DO$a and vitiated Rasa,
Ral>adi Dhiitu« are called DO$a Presemene Dravya. B.g.
Am11aki is Ttidosebere, Duralabha is Vatapitta and
Kaphahara (Trido$ahara).
2. Dhiitu Pradü$al)a Dravya
6ilfiSi(liIuifi:lm qiCil~;¡i ~ ,,~(6iI(ulitGCfi,;¡i 'd'IIT (t1,~;¡i liT
'{«'Oi 'ftIiftJct ~- 'iClrcñ ~ ~ 1 :¡;¡Sfjq ¡fU¡ :q. ~ V ~\9
Because of their nature, sorne Dravyas vitiate. Ptñkrt«
DO$a and Rasadi Dhatus.
B.g. Yavaka & Mandaka Vi$a
3. Swastha Hita Dravya
~ 3iqRl606 ;ft~~alea~RI~:; ~~: t4'*"1"qdil' 3i~ft'4,
t4 '*"IiC,ftq dq Al q ri c¡Ai d fi:I RI~,
'd'5I' 3i,ih¡q ft t4'*"1qA1q ri ('ffi,11 (I'q 1fe(
i(IqSi,Iq;¡q rq ~, '1ft 'mi. 'SiTlI': t4 '*"Iq~ fieq ,(( t4 '*"IqA1qdea;¡1!P 1
:¡;¡Sfjq¡fU¡ -:q. ~ V ~\9
Dravya which are very useful for the Swastha (Healthy
person) that which maintains Swasthya (Healthy condition)
are Swasthahita Dravya. Sorne times, Swasthahita Dravyas
may also do Dósaprasarnana.
B.g. Rakta ssu, Godhüma etc.
Susrut« and Vagbhata have enlisted DO$a Presemene
and DO$a Prakopana Dravya.
Viita Samsamana Dravya
~. ~~: lft'dT "1: ll~m-s Ir~: W"{: 1
~q:(ldtjcfti~qrijd: \Ís¡,IIR4m 11 -:q. ~ V~~
~. n oarrfl:rqft- ~ I ~. ~ ~V~~
~. mr ~ SiEOijAS(lq(iUIQq1il¡¡¡Mlfd¡¡¡MlcfaIMlenitg'<I'lffic6t',
~e;r ~ ftij+lHlfi:¡iI::t.iqnll«=4,<U"4'iI.q«enIMCf)l4;4'ldlq:6 ~
~ cñm enl'''''en \41.ffé6lqftft~flIenlC!lftqi1{¡¡¡«'<Ciqq:,lM ~ 'SI'fcftR
~«IA·ie;¡¡re:1I i ;;rrU q'llli{~ 'ftlIRR qldt'Í4'liI=tl ri: 1I
~. ~ ~~/1.9
Vátahara GUIJa, Drevye
Rasa, Vipáka & Virya
GUQa~ Snigdha, U$Qa, Bhadra Diiru, Kusth«, Haridra,
Guro, Sthüla, Picchila etc. Varuna, Meseérngi, Bala,
Rese-» Medbute, AmJa & Atibala, Artagala (Kakubha),
Lavana Kacchura, Sallakl, Kubetiiksi,
Vipiika~ Madhura Vipiika Virataru, Sahachara, Agni
Vírya-s U$Qa mantha, Yetsiideni (Gudiici),
Eranda,
. . Plisanabheda,
;,_. AJarka,
Arka, Satavari, Punarna va,
Vasuka, Vasira (Apamiirga),
Káncanaka (Dhattura), Bhá
rangi, Vanakarpasl, Vrscikáli,
Pettiite (Kucandana), Badara,
Yaya, Kola, Kulattha, vtas«
gandhiidi Dravya, Btbetpeñcn
müla and Laghu Pañcamúla.
Pittu Semssunen«
~. '9<R~!lwi m~ "i?I" S(ctiU*Í lfi ~ I
~qÜd1u1: fiffi S(olhua S44'IIR1M 11 T:f. "fi. V~ o

~. vfur lIS: Nf;:U(."1I: fl:fflt;rr: 1 ~. ~ '6V~ Z
~. ilqdthhifi q ICi1: fl:fflt;rr: 1 ~. ~ '6~/'6
~. :q"«;¡~:q'<"l 8\i~l,íhiI~EOlqCi~Il1«I:ft'ldlq:fl!LOi{I"qIM(fi,H
!i!t{lN(i1(fi"«(G)(.Wfl¡¡Cif'lCiÓl'lcftf.l (fi¡q:,)f4Ire:: 't'iIRqlre:'<ijt;¡¡ ~NMI ~04-
Jñillre:~Uiq'lll\(i1fi:¡fd 'ftlIRR fq'd'l'Í'lilot1 ri: II ~. ~ ~ ~I¿
Pittahara GUIJa, Drevy«

Rasa, Vipiika, Virya
Gu~a~ U~~a,Afrdu Candana, Kucandana (Rakta Can-
Siuidr«, R ük~a dana), Hiibem, USIra, Manji$tha,
Rese-« Madhura, Tikta Payasya (K~Ira Kakoli), viasn,
Ka$aya SatavarI, Gundra, Saivala, Kel-
Vipaka~ Madhura hara (RaktolpaIa), Kumuda, UtpaIa,
Virya~ SIta KandaII, Diitve, Mürva, Kakolyadi
Gene, Sarivagi, Añjanadi, Utpe-
lñái, Nyegtodbiidi & Tmepeiice-
müla
Kapha Semsemen«
~. 1'6~Ht1'I~f~a!4ii'dl'lr~:$!HÑfi;o(i1l: I
~: 'Smli lfI'f.« fe¡q;(l t11m 1011: II 'q. ~ VG~

~. cft8;1JRi~: 41&iGtI: I ~.~ ){~/~ ~
~. Cfi~fd'ffi4iqlC¡l: 41&iGtI: I ~.~ ){~/~
"
~. CfiI~C¡CfiI!l'6Rt(i1qoffSi608nAI ~ñt1~lq ~¡d!P'l¡ ij'l(i1I'l.¡~¡'~q,lca-
w:r.rr
""'d\q,~~foiI4~t~:fi. Cfi¡Cfi¡d\;ft(i111(i1c618r~CfiOf~ái¡dCfi(i1¡ii'l\ílCfiSl,!t11f4 ~-
CfiO¿CfiqfJi{~ Ñanw:¡IR"8('4¡f~~iSC6Cfi¡R4:¡¡¡¡R: «'lij¡fC{'ll'laq!4IRrUd
~ ~&i~~lii:il cm: I ~. ~ ~~/~
Kaphahara GU1)a Drevy«
Rasa, Vipaka & Virya
GU{1a-+Laghu, U${1a Kiileyek« (Variety of Candana),
Tikstie, Riikse, Visada Aguru, Tilepemi, Kustb«, Hari-
Rese-» Katu, Tikta & dra, Sitsiva (Karpiira), Satapu$pa,
Kasáya Sarala, Rasna, Praklrya (Ka{1taki
Vipaka~ Katu Karanja), Udakfrya (Cira Bilwa),
Vírya-» U~{1a ltigudi, Sumana (lati) Kakadanf,
(Tik~{1a,Ruk~a, Visada) LangaIaki, HastikarI}a,Lamajiaka
(Usfrabheda), Munjataka, Valli-
pañcamiila, Kentski Pañcamiila,
PippaIyadi, Brhatyadi, Afu$kakadi,
Vacadi, Sutesédi and Áragwa-
dhadi Ga~a Dra vya
34 DravyagUl}.a Vijiiana
Vita Kopana
c:nr•••••• Ch'Cfiq 1cem'Wi 6a.tl'i"ftft¿ft4ijElfi '1I.t1 l"l1..t1(en)(1 MChCfi)(•
("'celitICh ;ftt1j(!A'4(I.4ftsluJChMlcef.li4It1I ..... ¡fit"itl'I ..IUi'I;¡t1ld¡,..
s(1QIijii'IU¡¡; i.il',j(I(iui4a¡lfittlldl~Adlhl_t1f9l: S4.)qitlqtl~ I
~.~ ~~/~~
lnf fftiti qo¡'Cfiqlq6 ... 'ftfir.l!!"""ij'Cfii~Uliil;:¡¡Cfit'1lqf4UICfi.a (p'.
q¡ 1fl;t,p,¡¡ f'f¡e;f'-'tt 'Iil"1Cfi \JI1.. t1motCfi ,ft.1Ni u 81~f\Hftti1 f'-'~: !fr!:
S4Ch1qitlqti~ I aro ~. ~. ~
Vata Kopaka GUJ)a Dra'Vya
Rasa, Vipika & Virya
GUQa-+Rak$a, Laghu, SU$kaSaka, Valliira (SU$kaMimsa),
Sita Varaka, Uddalaka, JAraQya Ko-
Rese-« Katu, Tikta, drava), Koradii$a, y~aka, Ni-
Ka$iiya vara, Mudga, Masara, Adhaki,
Vipiika-+ Kstu HareQu, Kalaya, Ni$piiva, KarIra,
Virya-+ Sita Cirbhita, Bis«, Siiliika, Jiimbava,
Tinduka
Pitta Kopana
Cfi(CC*lMt1UI<ft_.,aWIM"'«lfe f6M~l'i¡t¡QceICh,MNittt{(Ud4t,RfiCfi.
'1ICfi¡ñQlitC+CCI;¡¡f'-'q¡ititt«filrili,ffiChlit~¿ft(Ch\l(If'-'CfiI(I*lq¡l'iq¡I(
lJ'lmf\:r: 1trW S4Ch1qitlqtl~ I ~. ~ ~ V ~~
q¡(CC*ll'iaula.tI(lwllit«If8I(tdi'IIU¡I"ittJ!;¡itfQ«filQI;:qI*l~l'i,MC't
itlq~ii4It1ml'i16lq¡«t1(,8(1f\t1¡lfwldq¡Ifit;tq¡lcftl!l \1M"1ldChin-l'iI'l'ft
~.~,""q¡i¡¡;¡If\A:r: 1tm Qen,qqlqC1~ I aro ~. ~. ~
Pitta Kopaka GUJ)a Dravya
Rasa, Vipaka & Virya
GUQa-+ U$Qa, Tik$Qa Tila Teile, PiQyaka, Kulattha, Sar-
Laghu $apa, Atasf, Harita Siika, Matsya-
Rese-« Kstu, AmIa & mam.~: .Ajamamsa, A víka Mamsa,
Lava.pa Dedl:', Takra, K ñtcik«, Mastu,
Vipiika-+ AmIa Vipáka, Sauviraka, Sura,· Madya Vikara,
Katu Vipiika Amlaphala, Amriitaka, Amlika,
Virya-+ U$.pa Pilu, Bhallatakasthi, Ungali, Mariea
and K$ara Dravyas
Kapha Kopana
••••••q!l!(¡*,MqU¡.ft:I¡e¡~¡qfoM¡A1ti1~,¡c¡ ..q¡;qqq¡~qfi¿fI¡qfl'l-
"IN ~- 'Rm- iQ- ~ ~,¡Q,'I(lqlqa.- ~q¡¡(¡"1.:ftC(C5qi~q~n
r1H:¡1Ullelq¡~ijCh1t¡tq¡ ~-tm'ft- q;¡elflQ,¡.,¡Ui,¡",st'lm: ~
stCh)qfl¡qtlfl I ~. ~ ~?.I ~ ~
flq!(l*,elqu¡f~¡Qfjijfqf,uel¡f\i6ii~"q¡i1fi:1I!'tIQCh\'f{("j 'F~
'¡.(Wq¡fI~ f~fR',,¡oñ!(~r¡Ch¡d¡¡lilu"cft\a. ,(flq;¡¡fU¡d~'¡1'4Iil"¡d
q)+.ii'll(~ ~ .. ¡R.eI ...... -man Sl4t)Qfllqtlfl I 31'. ~. R. ?.I ~ lI.
Kapha Kopaka Gu,a Dravya
Rasa, Vipáka & Virya
GUQa~ Snigdha, Guro, Godhüma, Mii$a, Mahiimii$a, Tila,
Piccbila, SIta Dadbi, Dugdba, Kf$arii, Piiyasa,
Rsse-« Madhura, AmIa lJcyu V.ikiirn, Anüpa, Audaka Miimsa,
& Lavana Vasa, Bisa Mrniila, Kesetuke,
Vipiika~ Madbura Sríigiiraka, Madburapbala, Nava-
vrrya~ SIta dbiinya, Kiliira, Morara, Kürcikii,
Takra, PbaQita, Moca, Kharjüca,
Bbavya, Niirikela etc.
Swasthahita Drevy«
<ftI1n-M\f$a'lI(WIq: "lq;Q¡;QI.. ¡ qal(,fI~ itlódfll ~, ~:
'1*'1ft QI;QI.,I*lt atOd R·$!l«ChI.,¡, .A....:.
ttwctq
....A-A.
(WIqO¡¡;¡¡,
~lq~1 WC5 ,¡¡Ch¡.,¡•
~
~IUIC4
.•
1a¡fllt1i.,¡, ~:
..c. ~
'4.$VIf, ·uC4I,lql.,¡,
ft¡" . ~,"~m . .
fI<'44I-II,1taf
'fIfiF:, ma,ftt ~, ft¡(WI~M~ 'IIRIFri~, lR1W lIVI' ~
1¡¡qtUOti, ~ lIVI' ~ tmAt, q¡Ch8f1 QT ~ ~'tqfl¡.,i,
'ii§t QT ~fi¡¡H'I,A tmAt, ~: ~~, qit ~,
1litCh~, ,¡¡f¡l~Chj'(jUil+( lfir SI,~q f$aafl.,¡fllill!( ~Chj(¡U¡j
SlIQ¡;QM st&llfUI &l1_laIA ~ II ;:r.~ ~lI./ ~ (,
Caraka has considered many Dravyas as most condu-
cive in their own category.
SI. No. Category Best Dravya/Swasthahita

1. Siikadhanya Lohita Salí
2. Samidhanya Mudga
3. Udaka Antarik$a Jala
4. Lavana Saindhava Lavana
5. Saka Iiventi Saka
6. Mrgamamsa E1)a Mamsa
7. Peksi Mamsa Lava Mamsa
8. Bileseye Gadha Miunse
9. Matsya Rahita Matsya
10. Sarpi Gavya Sarpi
11. K$lra Goksite
12. Stbüvere Thaila Tila Thaila
13. An iipa Mtgemiims« Varáha Vasa
14. Matsya Vasa Culuki Vasa
15. Jala Cara Piik« Hamsa Vasa
16. Sakha Meda Aja Meda
17. Kanda Srñgavera
18. PhaIa MrdwTka
19. lksu vna-« Sarkara
VII. Classification of Drevyes on the Basis of Rasa
Depending on Rasa (Taste), Dravyas are divided into 6
groups namely.
1. Madhura Skandha 2. AmIa Skandha
3. Lavana Skandha 4. Ketu Skandha
5. Tikta Skandha 6. Ka$aya Skandha
Madhura Skandha
Gf'li:4q;Siiq\iCh1~ ~ dlq(."1Ch~CfiIChlcffia;il~q;IChlMl ~
qlqquif ~1I(."1quif1fA:tqu4~IUlquff ~~ ~ 'CIiCf;z~ 1'fi'IRCfiI
ru~<6tU iRl'S~ ~~~~MacU ~ a.flU(lq:{i11
1mTsffnmT ~ a.fhfetijJ{I iijAt'l81Q81t'181Siii5C4¡I~1~'tI¡I~1 lfllR':
~ 1{8(ft q;UC;q;IRChl<6G1Chl m: ~ mF ~ldiq{l ~1(i90a:¡1
Qe¡q;~ ~ Qe¡R1CfiI~W\(t q~qq;I(q!lC(i1 9O&h(aft;¡j q;,,~ci;
UIICfift. ~ 'Cfi'ris ~ "'aq¡Cllai\""q¡C61 fiI(i11W((4i4ó-litcft-
,cU"'q¡1 ~: p: 'f5m:. ,n"'1«fChaq¡: ~ (l,fUtlc¡q¡: 5I{6QM\fi1
lT«n i11(11;sf'tC¡Of"!*Iq:¡ijQsft jt1q¡tfl q¡¡q¡Of¡ft:¡q¡¡ ''''W¡aft *lft(c¡wH
q¡ct)l'1C¡~ q¡ct)dC¡l'(ift +ilqc¡l'(ift aftqc¡Muft 4iifiC¡Wft 1lfir I
;:ro fcf. ,/ ~ ~ ~
q¡ICh1fq¡!\: f(ft(,dc¡t1¡4i\Nj,n"'tlfiChqc¡aft\"4i¡q1,¡tCh Ch"6Ciñ5I-
aftCif6Chq¡fijq¡¡M¡!lCh¡",OC(Cfidq¡IiI~&;qftlqIMf5ifi(lftí5iCh¡,4id'q\ériS(¡ ~-
&«((¡í5i¡C(otd¡MOf¡"'4«~Ch¡(.M¡ft¡.M¡cq!1C(1¡ftU(I:fI qq~l¡ft,(q¡~-
(i!il(a4i~q¡I,6it¡U&st'!tft~ ~ ~ 'CI'4f: I ~.~ '6';J./ ~ ~
qd.qUilltfilii1i1~;¡ql6qCh'l .
3l'lftl6áh¡qOf+lUíll«;¡ i1MI"C:C'{1 1
~ ;;rm;r: qfil;4l ílftq"i'ft ;;ftqCh(cq\ 1
•• fipaft ftf«Rt JJi¡Ciuftt(al'{ll
af\f\UiI'.
ajhl(lCR'i1 d;¡lI~fl Chl(iqtlllt 1
~~~~frnn(tlfa41\; 1TUT: 11
ar. tr. ~ ~o/';J.~-~t..
Caraka Jivaka, ~$abhaka, Jivantf, Vira, Tamalaki, Kakoli,
K$frakakoli, Mu dgaparl) i, Ma$aparl)f, Salapar1.li,
PrsnipaI7)i, Sal)apar1)i(Aparajita), Vikankata, Meda,
Mahameda, Karkatasrñgf, Srñgatika, Guáuci,
Kokilak$a, Arul)akokiliik$a, Srava1.lf, Alambu$a,
Sahadeva, Viswadeva, Sarkara, Btbet Srngatika,
Bala, Atibala, Vidiirf, K$iravidari, KumarI
(K$udrasaha), . Mahasaha, 1?$yagandha (Bala
Bheda), Aswagandha, VrScfra, Punarnava, Brhati,
Kantakiiri, Urübaka, Murva (Morata), Goksuie,
Bandaka (Samhar$a), Satiivarf, Satapu$pa,
Madhükapu$pf, Ya$timadhu, Madhülika, Mrdwika,
Kharjüra, Parüsaza, Atmagupta, PU$karabija,
Kesetuk«, Riijakaseruka, Riijiidana, Kataka,
Kiismarya, Sitapiiki (Sftala), Odanapiiki (Nrlazinp),
Tiilakharjüra, Mastaka, Iksu, Ik$uvalika, Detbbs,
Kus«, Kiisa, ssu,
Gundra, Itkata, Saram üla,
Rajak$avaka, ~$yaprokta (Balabheda), Dwiirada
(Siikataru), Bharadwiiji, Ysnetrepusi, AbhIru
(Satavad Bheda), Hamsapadi, Kakanasi, Kuliñgak$f
(Pitika), Kstrevellí, Kapotavallf (Suksmeile),
Kapolavalli, Somavalli, Gopaval1i (Anantamüla),
Madhuvallf (Ya~timadhu Bheda).
Sustut« Kakolyadi Gene Dravya, K$ira, Gtut», Vasa, Majja,
ssu. Sa~tika ssu. Yaya, Godhüma, Ma$a, Srngataka,
Kaseruka, Trapusa, Brvtauk«, Kerkiu», Alábu,
Kiilituie, Kataka, Gilodye, Priyala, PU$karabfja,
Ka$marya, Madhüka, Drak$a, Kharjüra, Rajadana,
Tala, Nalikira, Ik$uvikara, Bala, Atibala, Atmagupta,
Vidarf, Payasya, Goksute, K$iramürata, Madhülika,
Kü~ma1)(ja. .
Vagbhata Gbst»; Hema, Guqa, K$oqa, Moca, Coca, PMÜ$aka,
(A. Hr.) Abbitu, Vira, Penase, Rajadana, Baltraya (Bala,
Atibala & Nagabala), Meda, Mahameda, Salipal'1)i,
Prsnipar1)i, Mudgapal'1)1,Ma$apal'1)i,Iivetui, Jfvaka,
R$abhaka, Madh üka, Madhuka, Bimbi, Vidari,
Sráva1)f, Mahasrava1)I, Ksiresukte, Tugeksirt,
K$iri1)i-Dwaya, Gambhari, Mahasaha, K$udrasaha
Ksire, Iksu, Goksurs, Kseudrs, Drák$a.
AmIa Skandha
3iIJlIJlIMi(W1fiiCS(iI('t$I*lI*l4dijfq(W1i1C«C(I&ililIMtt¡lu4}(liI(W1CS
.. <ldCfi,ftdCfiftlf.ijihfiC(0ij(l13(lqdiihCi1'1It1 64;Q.. 14i ~, q;nf1rf
iiIJlldCfiI(lilOijCfiiil,fluli iiufi6414i iilR-'iCfiI .. ¡FñfJ ~lJliI~ciI-
itñ.. ,«&fiI~Cfiql!4f¡;qI(U"'ciI:, 3I1ijqj(&ilfUl q \t(I~dhCfitr41c(Cfi
~l"'~'CliqR(lqWdifi,ftq((R1qu.1C(ljq'I;:qI*lI¡{tf.l q1
Tf. ~ fcr. ¿/~'6o
ItL<3fIJlldCfiCfi(QttlCIi(Q(CfiC« en1(W1S1I:¡¡ft
C(Ifeil IQ(W1Ciiq .. liI(W1C1iftl
f.d4tCfi
en1fllJílCli \t&iql(lqda5iq¡(W1l"1Siiil*ladijC(Oij(l¡aC(R1diih\t(I'«ifi~dl(CIi
~ 64¡;:q¡*1 lI'1rilf.l ijQ¡41;¡¡i(WÍI 'ef1f: 1 ~. ~ '6~/ ~~
~ e:mftC6MI+("ftCfiIQlijt:lf1i(l1ad'E'li( 1
~ m
mi; ~ QIMC4d ~I
atlWIWldc6 ~ c¡ftltti Cfi\Q(q:¡i( 11
3l, l. ~ ~o/~~-~G
ClassfficatioD of Dravya 39
Acirya Dravya
Caraka Amra, Amritaka, Lakuca, Karamarda, Vrk$imla,
Amlavetasa, Kuvala, Badara, Diejima, Matuluñga,
Ganejira, Amalaka, Nanditaka, Sitaka (Amlalota),
Tintiejika, Dantasata, Brivata (Niranga), Kosimra,
Dhanvana, Asmantaka, Cingeri, Kola, Asava, Sura,
_ Souvira, TU$odaka, Maireya, Medaka, Madira,
Madhusukta, Sidhu, Dadbimaneja, Udaswit etc.
Susruta Diejima, Amlaka, Mituluñga, Amrataka, Kapittba,
Karamarda, Badara, K ola, Pricinimalaka,
Tintiejika, Kosimra, Bhavyaphala (Karmaranga),
Piravata, Vetrapbala Lakuca, Amlavetasa,
Dantasafha (Jambira), Dadhi, Takra, Sura, Sukta,
Sauvfraka, TU$odaka,DbinyamJa.
Vigbbata Dbitripbala,Amlika, Matuluñga,Amlavétasa,Dadima,
(A. Hr.) Rajata, Takra, Cukra (Sukta), PiJevata, Dadhi,
Amra, Amritaka, Bhavya, Kapittha, Karamarda
Laval)a Skandha
~ .4rl(l1CfiI1'lf'¡ql"li4tU¡C4I-a'M¡ftl'1Ctiijl!S(aq4ftr:.~CH-
qla"q¡qiiij::¡¡I.a4SiCfil(lfQ, "''''Ir.. 1'14UI44fQfhi.4id'r.. ,
'iJ. fcJ. ¿I ~~ ~
ft;¡¡4+ft4rl"f'¡QICfil \lqCfi ijl!S(Cfiqftt:elq"chtl'\le¡di\d«C4f6.,
'SI'{dlr.....¡"iOC '(I1'q'Oft ~: , ¡.~ ~~I ~~
'fri 4ftti«t4 tpri fa "1~l*ftl7AA'l1
~ .. lfAi ~. ~ 1TOT:1I
31. 1'. ~ ~ o/~\S
Acirya Dravya
Caraka Saindbava, SauvarcaJa,Kila, Vieja, Pikya, Anüpa,
Küpya, ViJuka, Maulaka, Simudra, Romaka,
Udbbida, Ü$ara, Piteyaka, Pimsujanya.
Susruta Saindhava, Sauvarcala, Vieja, Pikya, Romaka,
Simudra, Paktrima, Yavak$ira, Ü$ara, Suvarcika
ClassificatioD of Dravya 41
, ....u(éfiqulf Cfic6faCfiqldf
•• af;.I.I ... I4I.,." .. ft., ... ",ft¡..,-
qe)trI,trIChqlol9:41i5llilid4fr..ld.,M4I1"qN4fldQuffla¡'n.fct\hJii-
qilldil\liijqIM.l.ftduftfft I ;:ro ~. (,1 tY'
3I1(¡qEiIR4~(.dlWo(Chqulfa5l.a(.ftAlli",qq6Uii.',.UW
4fI('jQuf,edll4"fi'4l .. odI"'ctidiEi .... la •• ,(a",Qidf. 1IRh'-
Cfi(dh, ....: '1.fU4ql ..l.f"I¡¡..,uil,ft.,lfiuft -..,¡¡odIeq."" 'F'fwr-
"'CfiIMl'hllftlatdl 'Sl'ldlF-t4f"I~" fiAHl ri: I ¡.l1: Y~I t t
6: ~ '5I'f1Rft .,M.",8, .. ,«;¡\1
c¡¡R ... r..... Cfi,.'riai('fj(i CIIN1Cfi\11
;¡ihfl'M,fi1(1ii:ft~*1Cijr¿(i"Cfi\ 1
QloIQlfllar.itilICl)fj\iifta¡;ecC¡lilCfi\ 11
QIl*1M fl8Gld "'''MIS fa".., 1RIT11
ar. l. lt ~o/~(,-~o
Acarya Dra vya
Caraka Candana, Nalada, Aragwadba, Karañja, Nimba,
Tumbutu; Kutaja, Haridra, Darubaridra, MUBta,
Mürva, Kiratatikta, Ka,tukarobi1¡li, Triyami1¡la,
Ksrevell«, Kañra, Karavíra: Kebuka, Kafhillaka,
Vrusa, Mal) {i ükaparl)i, Kerkotek«, Virtika,
Karkasa (Petol« Bheda), Kikamicl, Vetrigra,
Vetasa, Vikankata, Bakula, Somavalka,
Saptaparl)a, Sumana, Arka, Avalguja, Vaca,
Tagara, Agaru, Balaka, Usíra etc.
Susrura Aragvadhidi Gana, Gudücyidi Ga1¡laDravya,
Mal) {iukaparl)i, Vetra, Karlra, Haridri,
Dkrubetidt«, Indrayava, Varu1¡la, Gok,ura,
Septepetn«, Btbeü. Kal)takarí, ~ankhini,
Dra van ti, Trvrít, Krtavedhana, Karkota,
Kiravella, Virtaka, Karíra, Karavíra, Sumana,
~ankhapu$pi, Apamarga, Triyami1)a,
Asokarohil)i, Vaijayanti, Suvarcala, Punarnava,
Vfscíkili, Jyoti$mati.
Vagbbata Patoli, Trayanti,Bilaka, USira,Candana, Bbünimba,
(A. Hr.) Nimba, Katuka, Tagua, Agaru, Vatsaka, Karaffja,
5Dra.VI).
42 Dravyagu\la Vijñina
Haridra, Daruharidra, Musta, Mürva, A1arü~aka,
Pata, Apamarga, Kamsyayasf, Gudücf,
Dhanvayasa, Brhatpañcamüla, Vyaghra (K~udra
Brhati), Indravaru1)f Ativi~a, Vaca.
Ka~jya Skandha
ff¡iiA(Q;¡"dIJiI."6ó.~aiM(4iti4flUldctft964q"lq".'I('3IWlIJi
tl'U(tqUlftd:i\,iCII(l,qCt4 "M'lldifilt'i24,q"dCfift¡lflq"I'lql~qqNim"iq¡
IiiClIMilC«((lf«(tit(tqUlf,qifiUft4'<"1I,,"If(~~Mqlcaq¡qf(qMqifiC(41'IM'lCfft
f&tFi:ftifil'lififl'64idíiiiififl'64i<:'.'iMti'lq".IW.'IIl'iUqti.'IUI(I(S64I-
9t('I¡ftql:¡ftq(CfiUflíiiiCfiuf~;¡fq¡"'¡ftdCfi,~¡ft9ti5ífi((tf'íiii fitti,UIIMdll'i-
8iJf~d,ulI;ftm I T.f. fcr. ¿I ~'t)(
;qMuiI=e, 3iiCll6ó1ra:ft¡CI§
...
qlra:~'''If«f\¡QiMI'I(OMc61íiiiiCllqI4ílil,M-
m"iCfiQiMlm Cfidifi,IICfiQiMQlqIUlqC(ifiq;¡WRIQil'ilm
tiIMtiHIf«. M1m:
"qCfiC6''''C(i(Cfi ~ f,¡¡M"flqIMllqIClliiRqUUICfi 'S('ldlf.¡ q(CfiIC(eñ
~. ijqlij;¡ 'CIilil'T1it 'P.Pf: I ~. ~ 't~1~~
lPf: 'Ciñ1U1f: 'q'atTs. 'fmN: wfc{U ""l 1 1
CfiC(wa¡k1i9tifiISlC!lIl'1I6i .. ~rhh'l I
1I'R'f Cfifi:1Ni ~ Pn:¡Qc(lNl'1IR( ~ 11
31.~. ~ ~o/~~-~~
Acarya Dravya
Caraka Priyañgu, Ananta, Amra~thi, Amba~taki,
Katvañga, Lédiu«, Mocarasa, Samañga, Dhatakf
Puspe, Padma, Pedmekééet«, Jambu, Amra,
Plekse, Vata, Kapftana, Udumbara, Aswettb«,
Bhallataka~thi, Asmanraka, Sirf~a. Simsapa,
Somavalka, Tinduka, Ptiyiile, Badara, Khadira,
Saptaparna, Aswakarna, Syandana, Arjuna,
Iritnede, Blevéluke, Perip éluv« (Kaivarta
Mustaka), Kadamba, Sallaki, Jingfnf, Kasa,
Keéetuke, Rajakaseruka, Katphala, Vamsa,
Padmaka, Asoka, Sala, Dbeve, Sacja, Bhúrja, Sa1)a,
Kñarapuspa, Pura, Samf, Macfka (Devadáru),
Varaka, Tunga, Ajakar1)a, Sphürjaka, Vi bhftaka,
Classification oCDravya 43
Kumbi, Pu§karabija, Bisa M1l)ala, Tala, Kharjüra,

Taruna,
Susrut« Nyagrodhadi Varga, Amba§fadi, Priyeagvédi,
Rodhradi, G8I)a Dravyas, Triphala, Sallaki, 1ambu,
Amra, Bakula, Tinduka Phala, Kataka, Sakaphala,
Pa§al)abheda, Nyagrodhadi (Vanaspati) Pbsle,
Salasaradi Gal)a Dravya, Kuruvaka, Kovidste,
Jivanti, Chilli, Palankya, Sunisennek«.
A. Hr. Pathya, Ak§a, Siri§a, Khadira, Madhu, Kadamba,
Udumbara, Mukta, Pravala, Añjana, Gairika, Bala-
Kapitha, Kharjüra, Bise, Padma, Utpels etc.
VIII. Classification of Dral'ya acc to Vipaka
Eventhough there is no direct reference regarding
classification of Dravya on the basis of Vipaka, but based on
the explanation of Dravyas in classical texts, the plants
mentioned in the syl1abus may be grouped under Ttividbe
Vipaka.
Madhura Vipika
1. GuducI 2. Bala 3. Nagabala 4. Salmali
5. Goksure 6. Bbellétek« 7. Ya$timadhu 8. Salaparl)i
9. Prsl)iparl)i 10. Kapikacchu 11. Aragwadha 12. Haritaki
13. Vibhitaki 14. Amalakf 15. Da<jima 16. KÜ$mal)<ja
17. Mal)di)ka- 18. MiSreya 19. Dhanyaka 20. Stuiv«
parl)I
21. Sankha- 22. Brahmf 23. Pafala 24. Dróna-
pU$pf puspi
25. Pippalf 26. Eral)<ja 27. SUl)thf 28. Satavarf
29. Palal)<ju 30. Cavya 31. Srtaphala 32. Kamala
33. Kumuda 34. Makhanna 35. Tilepemi 36. Vikankata
37. Punnñg« 38. Sutspun- 39. Khatmf 40. Karpasa
~aga
41. Perñsek» 42. Gu<jsar- 43. Csncu 44. Ketme-
kara rañga
45. Bsdere 46. Unnñve 47. Drak§a 48. Asthisam-
haraka
44 DravyagUl)a VIJftAoa
49. Príyala 50. Rumímas- 51. Mudga- 52. Ma~apar{Ji

tagi par{Ji
53. vta« 54. Taru{Ji 55. Vatada 56. Par{Jabija
57. Sr{Jgataka 58. Trapu~a 59. Garjara 60. Madhüka
61. Jivanti 62. Kataka 63. Slefmataka 64. Gojíhva
65. Vrddha- 66. Tila 67. Kokilakfa 68. Uteñgen«
daruka
69. Aswagóla 70. Putran- 71. Bhümya- 72. Tüda
jivaka malaki
73. Panasa 74. AkfÓfa 75. Tavak,iri 76. Nagada-
mani
77. Kadali 78. Ananas 79. Sudarlana 80. Talamüli
81. Naríkela 82. Tala 83. Kharjüra 84. Mana-
kanda
85. Kaleruka 86. Kusa 87. Sara 88. xu«
89. Nala 90. Dürva 91. Hamsaraja 92. Chatraka
AmIa VJpika
1. Cangeri 2. Nimbüka 3. Vrkfamla 4. Bijapüra
5. Amlavétasa 6. Tínticjika 7. Amlika 8. Kara-
marda
9. Cukra
KatuVJpika
1. Vatsanabha 2. Atvifa 3. Patha 4. Daru-
haridra
5. Ahiphena 6. Varuaa 7. Tuvaraka 8. Naga-
kesara
9. Sala 10. Bilva 11. Guggulu 12. Tejohwa
13. Nimba 14. Jyoti~mati 15. Karkata- 16. Sígru
Sr{Jgi
17. rau« 18. Aparajita 19. Yavasa 20. Karanja
21. 'Lata- 22. Sarapunkha23. Bakuei 24. Kanea-
karanja nara
25. Asoka 26. Sirifa 27. Khadíra 28. Lavañga
Cla •• lfteattoD 01 Dravya 45
29. Jambu 30. Dbitaki 31. Indravirul);32. Parola
33. Hiñgu 34. Satapu,pa 35. Ajamoda 36. Yaviní
37. Jíraka 38. K"l)a- 39. Manji,ta 40. Madana-
jíraka pbala
41. Gandba- 42. JatamansÍ 43. Bhrñgaraja 44. Pu,kara-
prasárini müla
45. Ku,rba 46. Citraka 47. Viljañga 48. Lodbra
49. Sapta- 50. Kuraja 51. Sarpa- 52. KaravTra
pem« gandba
53. Arka 54. Kupflu 55. Kiritatikta 56. Trvrt
57. Kal)takari 58. Brhat; 59. Alwagandba60. Dhattura
61. Pirasi- 62. KatukT 63. Syonaka 64. Visa
kayavini
65. Nirgul)lji 66. Agnimantha67. BhirñgI 68. GambbarT
69. Tulas; 70. Punarnava 71. Apamirga 72. Marica
73. Jitipbala 74. Twak 75. Karpüra 76. Aguru
77. Candana 78. DantT 79. Arjuna 80. Udumbara
81. Bhinga 82. Devadiru 83. Ti1isapatra 84. Haridra
85. Ela 86. Rasona 87. Kumirf 88. Vaei
89. Musti 90. Usíra 91. MamTra 92. Nirvi$a
93. Upakun- 94. Kil)ljíra 95. Campaka 96. Ki,radiru
cika
97. ruu«: 98.
Gitipsr- 99. SatyanalT 100. Sar$apa
garuljT para
101. Rajika 102. Candra- 103. Khubkali 104. Todarf
lüra
105. Mulaka 106. Himsra 107. Vyaghra- 108. Karfra
nakha
109. BanapbAi 110. Tamila 111. Sarja 112. AAwa-
karl) a
113. Lati- 114. Pari,a 115. Muea- 116. PiAiea-
kasturI kunda karpasa
117. ÁvartinT 118. Gangerukil19. Dhanwana120. Atasf
121. Suddama122. Haramala 123. Aralu 124. Ingudi
125. Bola 126. Sallakf 127. Mimsa- 128. Ari,taka
robil)i
129. Kosamral30. Amra 131. AnkoJa 132. Guñja

133. Agastya ·134. Jayanti 135. Ni1f 136. Asman-
taka
137. Gotsks« 138. Bijaka 139. Simsip« 140. es«:
bhadra
141. Vfrataru 142. Samf 143. Patranga 144. Cakra-
marda
145. Kñee- 146. Methika 147. Rakta- 148. Ceksusye
marda candana
149. Kulattha 150. Tinise 151. Irimeda 152. MarkaQ-
áik«
153. .Avartakf 154. Babbüla 155. Lajjalu 156. Padmaka
157. pa$aIJ.a- 158. Silhaka 159. Dhava 160. Taila-
bheda petni
161. Hijjala 162. Madayan- 163. Saptacakral64. Eren de-
tika karkati
165. Ktuu- 166. Kosatakf 167. Jfmütaka 168. Dhiitniit-
tumbi gaya
169. Bimbi 170. Kárave- 171. Coraka 172. Naq.i-
llaka hiñgu
173. Kadamba 174. Haridra 175. Tagara 176. Dama-
naka
177. Ceubñre 178. Sahadevi 179. MUIJ.Qf 180 . .Akara-
karabha
181. Aranya- 182. Kukundaral83. lhaIJ.q.u 184. Ayapana
jira ka
185. Dugdha- 186. Chikkika 187. Kiiseni 188. Rasna
pheni
189. BakuJa 190. Parijata 191. Iiiti 192. Yiithike
193. Tinduka 194. Pf1u 195. Me$asrñgf 196. Mürva
197. Ttiiye- 198. Adha- 199. Kr$IJ.abfja 200. Akhl}-
maIJ.8 puspe parJ;lf
201. Amara- 202. Kakamacf203. Katuvfra 204. Tiimtu-
vallf
ClassiflcatioD of Dravya 47
205. Httpetti 206. Rohitaka 207. Saireyaka 208. sst«.
Megha
209. Bhal)- 210. Priyañgu 211. Pütiha 212. Jüpha
dfra
213. Perns- 214. Gorskse- 215. Pltamüla 216. iswarf
yavanr ganja
217. Kftamiiri 218. Sugandha-219. Kankola 220. Pette
vásruka
221. Meda- 222. Betuiék« 223. Snuhi 224. Kampi-
saka 11aka
225. SWa.I1)ak-226. Kanku$fa 227. Ieyepéle 228. Naga-
~ ~a
229. Vafa 230. Aswattha 231. Plak$a 232. Kiiko-
dumbura
233. Cirabilva 234. KatphaIa 235. Maya- 236. Bhürja-
phaIa patra
237. Soma 238. Serete 239. Hspusii 240. 8atf
241. Amragan-242. Mahabha- 243. Kebuka 244. Kuñkuma
dhiharidra ti vaca
245. Varahf- 246. Vanapa- 247. Dwipiui- 248. Useve
kanda lal)t;1u tara Vaca'
249. Lañgalf 250. Surangana251. Musalf 252. Püga
253. Rakta- 254. Ketakf 255. Sürana 256. Kumbhika
nityiis«
257. Varnsa 258. Robise 259. Mayüra- 260. Seiley«
sikha
261. 8aivaIa 262. 88l)apu$pf 263. Siici
IX. Classification of Dravyas on the Basis of Vírya
Dravyas are classified into two divisions 00 the basis of
Vfrya (Potency), But this type of classification has not got any
.
direct references in classical text, but still in 3rd chapter of Cikitsa
Sthñn« of Caraka, while refering to various measures to . treat
Jwara, Abhyanga is also mentioned. Where in Caraka re-
ferred to U$t;18 and Sita Virya Dtavyas also in prepating
CatldaaMya TaHa aRd Águtvidya TIUa.
48 Dravyagur,a Vijñina
Sllta Vrrya Dravyas
"tCfoi"J;"'.Il'tI341I¡CfiI~iI.qOJilqOJi.',ftnIlRcti1!Cfi5i~U¡:fICS;¡I.I!I'd-
_ .. 4tt¡.""",,,,,pall!\iifigUi:fllfifIMllMtifilltwi"l\iétilfqltwiCStll'6CfiI ..-
"'1"IChI'" C{'If,1\4(11'II~;¡i(ll1Jj1at1tictIÓft(!l"ICS!iqlti;¡14IenUf~,<;¡
1TfI'Ifrtt,1 1(11ti I(11"ct ffl PoI ,la ~(en«(en«"en I,i¡ffthl't ti'3Ñ.W1l(t cteen ¡flti oñ-
, .. (1,ct(CjWUltll 11iCic61c¡lfCfie1fleCh+i I%t tIOl'*'41f6&nfl g;tih (iln\íl~1J 1«01
.«:th.,1 ftl«1(4$«lvfh:ict«4i If\ ll!'It1Qctf,n nSi fi'qChI 'Inl q~ JJftquff .Jm!f'Uft-
:::J';:;:::::=::::=:
"lft.l'1aif{(*!I6CriIRlilll't ~1I;¿¡¡;Ucq!l"flI+i'i4iI;¡I+i~t4i 1lr ,ft('li!fl¿¡foli
llttll'1l"lftfitlll"j 1fi1mi ~I T.I'. fir. ~/~l.,¿
Candana (Raktacandana), Bhadra~ri (Sweta Candana),
KalIyaka, Padma, Padmaka, USTra, Sariva, Madhuka,
Prepsunderik«, Niigapu$pa, Udicye, Vanya Padma, Utpele,
Nalina, Kumude, Saugandl1ika, Pundesik«, Satapatra, Bisa
Mr1)ala, Salúka, SalvaJa, Keteiuk», Ananta, Kus«, Kasa, Iksu,
Darbha, Sara, NaJa, SalimúJa, Jambu, Vetasa (Sugandhi MúJa),
Van ira (Sugandhi Múla Bheda), Gundra, Kakubha, Asana,
Aswaksr1)a, Syandana (Nemi Vrk$a), Vatapotha (Palasa), Saja,
Tala, Dbeve, Tinls«, Kneálre, Kadara, Kedetnbe, Kasmarya
Phala, Sarja, Pleks«, Vata, Kepiteti« (GandhamuQcja),
Udumbara, Aswatha, Nyagrodha, Dhatakr, Dutve, Itkete,
Srñgataka, Manjlffa, Jyoti$mati, Pu~kara Bija, Kreuncñdsns,
Badari, Kovtdsre, KadalI, Samvartaka (VibhItakí), Ari~ta
(Parvatiya Nimba), Sataparva (Dürva), Sftakumbhika (Ka$ta
Patala), Satavarf, Sripar1)f, Sra va 1) i, Mahasrava1)f (SthúJa-
pha1a), Rohi1)i, Sitapaki (Ganc;la Dürva), Odsnepiiki, Kala
(Kakoli), Bala, Payasya, Vidarf, Jivaka, Rsebbeks, Meda,
Mahameda, Madhurasa, ~$yaprokta (Riddhi), Tm« Súnya
(Ketaki), Mocarasa, Vasa, BakuJa, Kiuej«, Petols, Nimba,
Salmali, Narikela, Kharjüra, Mrdwfka, PriyaJa, Priyañgu,
Dhanwana, Atmagupt8, M8dhúka etc.
The names which are written in bold are not having
Sftavirya. They are having either U$1)8 Vfrya or Anu~1)a
Virya.
U~l)a Virya Dravyas

3iU'6,60d.¡N5I:¡M«"~CiUilqq:¡,lulq:¡¡4'i!ft~CiCh.q'M¡q(I'«M
~dqIMq5l'1d\q:¡~ll1qQ(M'lmc6l~«¡4fi:¡q .. fill"EI.ca:¡¡ChChI,q4q¡U1I
~ ,11I(q:¡u¿q:¡¡:ft"dt'IIMqUIfq,,:¡quff"lqquff~i(quff.ftc\'(u.-
"ri'itl$:¡q:¡ q'6ullci ~dill"Elml"ElCfi'la!15Ch('1riChQuft'fitMqUffift<:lquff-
~1:j1fi"¡<-<t,¡a(iqd4i '4m¡d4i¡Ald4i¡uCl(ICCt .. 4ieftCh¡Cfi((lEiI;¡¡-
4i¡\íliI1«'tac:ft4i¡«~:a«(Q ,a(4i4iIMqIM4iQulfQi(iqCfiq:¡fU¡\JfICfi'l"ul-
SiJOWid1IUn4¡QI{q¡'ila¡"Ei¡(¡
...., '6'I(I~iq:qI.(l1lfi1.MI!l\;¡ft'¡d!ieql"'aql'ft:¡I-
,Mla¡"Ei:¡¡,MlJid¡íiCilfdsiCfl ~514iIUiUI¡*':q¡i:ftfilM.«('Mtilqlq¡U¡I-
Q f4Ei¡.t1q~qi :qlw¡rltc¡fu¡i IftQ¡M¡'4~qEii:¡i ~ ~ ¡
~. ~. ~/~~\9
Aguru, Kustbe, Tagara, Pette, Neleds, Saileya,
Dbyémek», Hsrenuks, Stbau1)eyaka, Ksemek» (Coraka), Bla,
Varanga Dala, Pura, Temélepette, Bbutike, Robise
(Ramakarpüra), Sarala, SallakI, Devediau, Agnimantha, Bilve,
Syonaka, Kasmarya, Pstel«; Punarnava, Vrscíra, Ka1)takarI,
BrhatI, SalapM1)f, Pr$nipM1)I,MudgapM1)I,·Gok~uraka, Era1)c:ja,
Sobhanjana, Varuna, Arka, Cirabilva, Tilvaka, ss«,
Puskeremiile, MülakapaI'1)I (Guggulu), Tilspemi; Me~asrogf,
Himste, Dantasatba, Érevetsk«; Bbelletske, Asphota, Ka1)dfra,
Atmaja (Putranjiva), Ekai$ika (Amba$tha), Karanja, Dhiinyaka,
Ajamoda, Pritbvfka, Sumukba, Surasa, Kutheraka, Kalamiilaka,
PaI'1)asa,Kseveke, Pha1)ijjaka, Bbüstra1)a, Srñgavera, Pippeli,
Ssrsep«, Aswagandha, Rasna, Rube (Vrk$arüha), Roha
(Anjalikarika), Vaca, Bala, Atibala, Guduci, Satapu$pa,
SItavalli, NakulI(Cavika), Gandhanakulf(Rasna Bheda), Sweta,
Jyotismeti, Citreke, Adhya1)c:ja(Süka Simbf), Amlacañgeñ, Tila,
Badara, Kuletthe, Ma$a etc.
Drugs like Saileya, Ma$apaI'1)i,MudgapM1)f, Atmaja, Bala
and Atibala are having SIta Virya in this list of drugs and Pippali
is having Anusna VIrya.
Iyotistnet is mentioned in both Yogas giving rise to
controversy and it is having U$1)aVfrya.
so Dravyagu,a ViJftina
x. Classification of Ahara Dravyas
Carakokta Varga
'¡C6i1i"""iafilllli::qqi.-t'IICfiq:¡MiflQi\ I
~ lf\aqili1 aft(~ttlfilCfiIRCfiI\II
cm '" ~ 'efIff ,aIiÜII(iñr1i"li'll
~. ~ ~\9/~-\9
SI. No. Name of the Varga Examples
1. Sukadhanya Rakta ssu, Godhüma
2. Samidhanya Mudga, Ma$a
3. Mamsa Lava, Matsya
4. Saka Upodika, Vastuka
5. Phala Niirikela, Mrdwika
6. Haríta Miilaka, Ardraka
7. Madya Sute, Asava, Ari$ta
8. Ambu (Jala) Divya, Bhauma
·9. Gorasa Gavyak$íra, Gogiuu:
10. Ik$u Ik$u, Gud«, Sarkara
11. Ktténn« MaIJlja, Peya, Vilepi
12. Aharayogi Taila, Lavana
Susrutokta Varga
Susrutacarya have classified Ahara Dravyas into two
category viz. (1) Dravadravya Varga which contains Vargas
of liquid formo
(2) Annadravya Varga which contains Vargas of solid formo
Dra'Vadravya Varga
1. Jala Varga Anraríksa, Bhauma

2. K$Ira Varga Gavyak$Ira, Ajak$Ira
3. . Dadhi Varga Godadhi, Mahi$adadhi
4.
5.
6. V.
'Takra Varga
Gbrta Varga
Tlft. ..
.Bftmda r.
Mal)qa, Kürcika
Goghna., Ajafhna
N'úttba Taila
ClasslBation 01 Dravya 51
8. Iksu Varga Pbil)ta, Gu4a
9. Madya Varga Sura, Prasanna
10. Mútra Varga Gomútra, Ajimútra
Annadravya Varga
SI. No. Varga Examples
1. Salí Varga Rakta Salí, $a~tika Salí
2. Kudhanya Varga Koradú~a, Kanguni
3. Vaidala (S8Il11)Varga Kalaya, A4hakf
4. Mamsa Varga Lava, Tittiri
5. Phala Varga Da4ima, Amalaka
6. Saka Varga Alabu, Kú~ma1)4a
7. Pusps. Varga Kovidiae; SaJmalí
8. Kanda Varga Vidari Kanda, Satavari
9. Lavana Varga Saindhava, Samudra
10. Krtanna Varga Mudga YÚ$a, Kha4a
11. Bhak$ya Varga Ksirekst«, Gu4akrta
Acc to Vagbhata A. He. sn. 5
SI. No. Varga Examples
1. Toya Varga Samudra, Kúpajala
2. K~íra Varga Gavyak$fra, Manu$a
3. Iksu Varga Pau1)4raka, Satapatra
4. Taila Varga ErB1)4aTaiJa,Atasi Taila
5. Madya Varga Viru1)i, Sura
6. Súkadhanya Varga Vrihi, Yavaka
7. Simbidhanya Varga Mudga, Adhakf
8. Kftanna Varga Ma1)4a, Peya
9. Mamsa Varga Lava, Tittiri
10. Saka Varga Patha, Satbi
11. Pbala Varga Drik$a, Da4ima
12. Ausadha Varga Saindhava, SauvarcaJa
XI. CI_sification aee te Habitl Alira
Dependbtg on tbe habit of the plant. those are divided into
4 viz. 1. Vrk,s (Tree)
2. 0Wma(..,)
52 Dravyagu9a Vfjftina
3. Ksup« (Herb)
4. Lata (Creeper)
1. Vrk~a (Tree)
These are large plants with a single stout trunk and hard
and woody branehes profusely formed.
SI. No. Category Height Example
1. MahaVfk$a More than 50 Ft. Devedéru
(Tall tree)
2. Ytks« (Tree) 30-50 Ft. Amra, Iembu
3. Vrk$aka 15-20 Ft. Kutaja
(Small tree)
2. Gulma (Shrubs)
These are medium sized plants with hard and woody stems
whieh branch profusely from near the ground so that the plants
often beeome bushy in habit without having a elear trunk.
SI. No. Category Example
1. Gulme Dhataki, lapa
2. GuImaka Arka, Danti
3. K~upa (Herb)
These are small plants with soft stems and attains maxi-
mum height of 5 ft.
SI. No. Category Height Example
1. K$upa 2-5 Ft. Cakramarda
2. Ksupek« 1-2 Ft. Bh ümya maIaki
4. Latá (Creeper)
These are the weak stemmei plants whieh spreads on
the ground or elimbes to the sur" irt.
i) Prasara (Prostrate)
Weak stemmed plants whieh líe prostrate on the ground
are said to be Prasara (Prostrate or proeumbent) Eg. Mentha.
Clallineatlon of Dravya 53
11)Valll (Twlnerl)
These are plants with long and slender stems and
branches. They clímb by twining bodily round trees, sbrubs
and hedges, tbey have no special organs of attachment like
the proper clímbers. Eg. Díoscorea bulbífera.
111)Árohll)l (Cllmbers)
These have thin and long stems with díffuse branches and
they clímb by means of some special organs of attachment.
a) Rootlet ellmbers-Such plants clímb by means of small
adventitious roots, which often form small adhesive discs or
claws to act as hold fasts, or secrete a sticky juíce. Eg. Piper
betle.
b) Hook ellínbers-The flower stalk of Artabotrys (Kantali
Champa) produces a curved hook which facilítates to some
extent tbe climbing of the branches. Often prickles and thorns
are curved and hooked in certaín plants. Eg. Glory of the garden
(Bougainvillea).
e) Tendrll elímbers-These are plants which produce
slender, leañess, spirally-coiled structures known as tendrils
and clímb objects with the help of these tendrils. Eg. Ballon
vine (Cardiospermum helícacabum).
d) Leaf cUmbers- The petiole of the plant coíl round any
neighbouring object that helps the plant clímb. Eg. Clematis
The leaf apex becomes closely coíled líke a tendril. Eg.
Gloriosa.
Iv) PratBnlnl (Llanes)
These are very thíck & woody perennial climbers, they
twíne themselves round tall trees in search of sunlight and
ultimately reach their tops. Eg. Wood rose (Ipomoea tuberosa)
XII. Classiflcatlon of tbe Plants on tbe Basis of Ayu
(Life span)
Accordíng to the duration of their Iífe the plants are das-
sified into (i) Annuals
S4 Dravyagu,a Vijiiina
(ii) Biennials
(iii) Perennials
(i) Annuals-Annuals are those plants that attain their full
growth in one season, living for a few months or at most for
one year producing flowers, fruits and seeds within this periodo
Eg. Sersepe, Salí
(ii) Biennials-Biennials are those plants that line for the
years. They attain their full vegetative growth in the first year
and produce flowers and seeds in the second year, after which
they die off. Eg. Mülaka, G{ñjana.
(iii) Perennials-Perennials
are those plants that persist for
number of years. The aerial parts of such plants may die down
every year at the end of the flowering season but next year new
shoots develop again from the underground stem after a few
shower. Eg. Sunlbi
XIII. Classification of Plants on the Basis of Udbhiiva
(Origin or Nature)
Depending on the origin or nature of the plants, they are
of 4 types. Viz. (i) Stbalaja (Terrestrial)
(ii) Jalaja (Aquatic)
(iii) V{k$aruha (Epiphytic)
(iv) V{k$adana (Parasitic)
(i) Sthalja (Terrestrial)
The plants which grow on earth are called terrestrial plants.
Eg. Asoka, Arjuna.
(ii) Jalaja (Aquatic)
Plants which grow in water are known as Jalaja (Aquatic).
Eg. Utpala.
(iii) Vrkfarüha (Epiphytes)
These are plants that grow upon other plants, but do not
absorb food from them. Eg. Orchids
(iv) Vrk~iidana (Parasites)
These are plants that grow upon other living plants and
absorb food from them. Eg. Cascuta.
Classificati91l of Dravya ss
Carakokta Varga Jaalla
Caraka Samhita which is considered one among
Brebetrsyis, where tbe Dravyas are grouped under 50 Vargas.
Here Varga means, which is a group having limited number of
the Dravyas which are having similar pharmacological actions.
In Caraka each Vargas consisting of 10 Dravyas and the Vargas
are named acc to their Karma. Varga of Caraka have found
very useful in Cikitsa tbat Vaidya can select the Drugs and do
his own formulation by combinations of drugs. So it is very
necessary to have in depth knowledge of these Vargas.
1. JiiYaniya Mahiika~aya Varga (Vitalisers)
~ 5iiq\tCb' iI«¡qillil«¡ q¡¡Cb1t'fl ~(q¡¡Cb1Mt ~ q¡qqo4f
~ q~q¡fqM «f)q¡f.¡ \íIltl;ftCi¡f.¡ Qf.<r I ~.~ ~/~
1. Iivek« (Microstylis wallichi)
2. Rsebbeke (Microstylis mucifera)
3. Meda (Polygonatum verticillate)
4. Mahameda (Polygonatum Sp.)
5. Kakoli(Lillium polyphyllum)
6. Ksite Kako]l (Lillium Sp.)
7. MudgapaI7)i (Phaseolus trilobus)
8. Ma~apaI7)¡ (Teramnus labialis)
9. Iiventi (Leptadenia reticulata)
10. Madhuka (Glycerrhiza glabra)
2. Brmhal)iya Mahiik~iiya Varga (Nourishing)
-"noH 'U'if8.1t1q¡¡(ltla¡0€4¡q¡¡Cb1Mte;fhq¡ICb1Mttl¡c:u¡Ci¡oft\tA'«;fl
lfir «f)q¡f.¡ c(,OHCi¡f.¡ Qf.(r I
C¡:¡i((I:;¡flqCi~&.4r¡¡0€4¡ ~.~ ~/~
1. K~iri1)i (Euphorbia hirta)
2. Rajak~avaka (Euphorbia microphylla)
3. Aswagandha (Withania somnifera)
4. Kskoli (Lillium polyphyllum)
5. Ksimkiikol) (Lillium species)
6. Vatyayani (Sida cordifolia)
7. Bhadraudani (Sida veronicaefolia)
8. Bharadwaji (Thespesia lampas)
56 Dravyagur,a Vijñana
9. Payasya (Peuraria tuberosa)

10. ~$yagandha (Argeria speciosa)
3. Lekhaniya Mahakafaya Varga (Emaciating)
~R1!iiO.f\AC{I:S8f(S(I6IiuHlfi¡¡qIEh,\1f1uHR:I,.4i "-dl1(rq ~
lftf C{~qlr.. ~ijI.flcur.. ~ I Ti. ~ x¡ ~
1. Musta (Cyperus rotundus)
2. Kust« (Saussurea lappa)
3. Haridra (Curcuma longa)
4. Daruharidra (Berberis aristata)
5. Vacha (Acorus calamus)
6. Ativise (Aconitum heterophyllum)
7. KaturohiI)i (Picrorhiza kurroa)
8. Citraka (Plumbago zeylanica)
9. Cirabilva (Holoptelia integrifolia)
10. Haimavati (Iris germanica)
4. Bhedaniya Mahakafaya Varga (Purgatives)
'1
U6l8lcnl:SillEh111:¡!Uft"-¡¡¡EhAlI (fitl'tl fI;fl "1'('1 IC{;fl~ uf~ lftr
C{~qlr.. ~C{4h:i1H1~ I Ti. ~ -s¡ ~
1. Suvaha (Operculina turpethum)
2. Arka (Calotropis procera)
3. Urübaka (Ricinus communis)
4. Agnimukhi (Gloriosa superba)
5. Citra (Baliospermum montanum)
7. Cirabilva (Holoptelia integrifolia)
8. Sankhini (Euphorbia dracanculoides)
9. Sakuladani (Picrorhiza kurroa)
10. Swal1)ak$iri (Argemone mexicana)
5~Sandhaniya Mahakafaya Varga (Healers)
qijq¡q!'4uffi¡ff:¡Qud'ii1i04Hij"all+i'l'ElHi itldCfa'Mla filQtCh('hMI:ftm
C{~qlr.. ij;¡¡I;ftQIHI ~ I Ti. ~ 't./ ~
1. Madhuka (Glycyrrhiza glabra)
2. MadhuparI)Í (Tinospora cordifolia)
3. Prasniparl)i (Uraria picta)
4. Amba$laki (Císsampelos pareira)
5. Samanga (Rubia cordifolia)
6. Mocarasa (Salmalia malabarica)
7. DhatakI (Woodfordia fruticosa)
8. Lodhra (Symplocos racemosa)
9. Priyangu (Callicarpa macropbylla)
10. Katphala (Myrica nagi)
6. Dipaniya Mahikaliya Varga (Appetizers)
fqcoqt'flfqcoq(;ft\\i1'ii6iiR1"Ch1,i (¡",id 4fd\'a ¡¡¡¡ft, flWi¡dCh¡fft4
afi..,¡fA¡:;..q·r'Q
....¡ "" «f'q¡A lflq;ftq¡A ~ I ~.~ ~/q,
1. Pippali (Piper longum)
2. Pippalimüla (Root of piper longum)
3. Cavya (Piper caba)
5. Srangavera (Zingiber officinale)
6. Amlavetasa (Garcinia pedunculata)
7. Marica (Piper nigrum)
8. Ajamoda (Apium graveolens)
9. Bhallatakasthi (Seed of semecarpus anacardium)
10. Hinguniryasa (Ferula nartbex)
7. Balya Mahikaliya Varga (Strength Promoters)
(i41;q:qQlim ('Qafstlth)qq4iQ¡'ii¡ ..... ftar.Hi(l fiuftan·¡¡mii(t1¡ lftr
'«,-.q-.A~ ii("':nA .r.a- I ~.~ ~/~o
1. Aindñ (Bacopa monnieri)
2. ~$abhi (Mue una prurita)
3. Atirasa (Asparagus racemosus)
4. ~$yaprokta (Teramnus labialis)
5. Payasya (Ipomoea digitata)
6. Aswagandha (Witbania somnifera)
7. Sthira (Desmodium gangeticum)
8. Rohil)f (Picrorrbiza kurroa)
9. Bala (Sida cordifolia)
10. Atibala (Abutilon indicum)
60ra.Vii·
58 Dravyaguua Vljñiina
8. Var.pya Maháka~áya Varga (Complexion promoters)

:¡¡<:¡UWQ1l4t1,ft\",qo¡ilI1tllcSi4Uftt1IQqt0C4lfftdIMdl lM «""IR
t1aqff.l ~ I T.J. ~ ~/ ~ o
1. Candana (Santalum album)
2. Tung« (Callophyllum inophyllum)
3. Padmaka (Prunus cerasoides)
4. Usit« (Vetiveria zizanoides)
6. Manji$tha (Rubia cordifolia)
7. Sariva (Hemidesmus indicus)
9. Sita (Cynodon dactylon)
10. Lata (Cynodon dactylon)
9. Ka.pthya Maháka~áya Varga (Good for throat)
lITft1l4l'l(l1",qo¡f'qQ4t"ftsU8.t1f&«1(¡tiaé, 4iQ1(tC(,(ftqo¡aaqo¡lftqo¡llM
«"illr.. qo¡U(ftilr.. ~ I T.J. ~ ~/ ~ o
2. Iksumñl« (Root of Saccharum officinarum)
4. Pippeli (Piper longum)
5. Drak$a (Vítis vinífera)
6. Vidari (Pueraria tuberosa)
7. Kaitarya (Myrica nagi)
8. Hamsapadi (Adiantum lunulatum)
9. Brhati (Solanum indicum)
10. KaJ}!akarf (Solanum xanthocarpum)
10. Hrdya Maháka~áya Varga (Cardiotonics)
3iIJílltildqo¡"'ti:¡¡qo¡\iI(iI(1i*1i*14d4itit1Mil«\«i!\""IU\!.Lfi;ftfa
«""Ir.. ¡mf.r ~ I T.J. ~ ~./ ~ o
1. Amra (Mangifera indica)
2. Amrataka (Spondias mangifera)
3. Likucha (Artocarpus lakoocha)
4. Karamarda (Carissa carandus)
5. Vrk$amla (Garcinia indica)

7. Kuvala (Zizyphus sativa)
8. Badara (Zizyphus jujuba)
9. Diiditn« (Punica granatum)
10. Matulunga (Citrus medica)
11. Trptighna Mahjjka~jjya Varga (Digestants)
"I¡'¡\i5j&¡f,¡¡"q¡fec.,'_Cif1(;¡flcr¡i5j¡'lt<ifqi4t"flQi}M¡;ftm «t1ii1¡f.:¡
mt!fi<tIl=n&4O"1¡&R
~ I Ti. ~ 'IS'/ ~ q,
1. Nagara (Zingiber officinale)
2. Cavya (Piper chaba)
4. Vi"anga (Embelia ribes)
5. Mürva (Marsedenia tenacissima)
6. Gudiici (Tinospora cordifolia)
7. Vaca (Acorus calamus)
9. Pippalf (Piper longum)
10. Petole (Trichosanthes dioica)
12. ArSoghna Mahjjka~jjya Varga (Anti-baermorrhoidal)
~ ~ ~"q¡"I¡'H1fdfttq¡C¡:¡cUEl;qC:¡¡ttq¡«¡(i,:(tS(lcr¡i5jii5j&¡¡;ftftt
«t1ii1¡R 3t,ff&t1R ~ I Ti. ~ 'IS'/ ~ ~
1. Kuteje (Holarrhena antidysenterica)
2. Bilwa (Aegle marmelos)
4. Niiget« (Zingiber officinale)
5. Ativi$a (Aconitum heterophyIlum)
6. Abhaya (Terminalia chebula)
7. Dhanvayasaka (Fagonia crítica)
8. Détutuuidre (Berberís aristata)
13. Ku~fhaghna Mahaka~aya Varga (Anti-dermatosis)
&F«\¡C¡:¡C:¡¡iiMChiRs(l(ibCh(ttC(1Qu¡f\.cr¡Elq¡\tft\ftt., ;¡mfhicr¡¡Mi'fftr
«t1ii¡R !itiO&4¡R ~ I Ti. ~ 'IS'/ ~ ~
60 Dravyagu,a ViJiina
1. Khadira (Acacia catechu)
3. Amalaka (Phyllanthus emblica)
4. Haridra (Curcuma long a) ,
5. Aru$kara (Semecarpus anacardium)
6. Saptaparna (Alstonía scholaris)
7. Aragwadha (Casia fistula)
8. Karavfra (Nerium odorum)
9. Vidanga (Embelia ribes)
10. Jitipravila (Jasminum officinale)
14. Kal}düghna Mah¡jka~iiya Varga (Anti-pruritic)
'iI<";¡l"Iqsdq'l"I"ifiq'l'tA"ttiil44éqq,q¡«'ij.f(S(ia~14Utl «"qIA
CfiU\6tlr.. ~ I :q. ~ 'tI ~~
2. Nalada (Nardostachys jatamansi)
3. Kftamila (Cassia fistula)
4. Naktamila (Pongamia pinnata)
5. Nimba (Azadirachta indica)
6. Kutaja (Holarrhena antidysenterica)
7. Sar$apa (Brassica campestris)
9. Haridra (Curcuma long a)
15. Krlmighna Mah¡jka~¡jya Varga (Antbelmintics)
3lif'c:r¡qf(;¡¡¡aluil\&i,iihr.iWA1o:itfJfi('ülíl'ihb¡l,qquIfCfiI,qfú'ICfiI
_ «(tI.. I.'" fihfl:lwlf.I ~ I :q. ~ ~I ~~
1. Ak$iva (Moringa oleifera)
3. Gam;ffra (Stem part of Ferula narthex)
4. Kebuka (Costus speciousus)
5. Vicjanga (Embélia ribes)
6. Nirgu1;Jcjf(Vitex negundo)
7. Ki1;JÍhi (Achyranthes aspera)
8. Swadam$tra (Tribulus terrestris)
9. Vra$aparQí (Ipomoea species)
10. A.kbupall)í (Ipomoea renifonns)
16. Vj~aghnB Mahik~iya Varga (Anti-poisODOUS)
,fti ..q"'46¡,q,¡,,~,,¡q¡"':cfl;¡"<;¡CfidCfi~ifl ..Rl1q¡\,~a¡¡dCfi¡
lfif Cl,"q¡A " ..&tiA ~ I ~. ~ 'tI ~~
1. Hetidt« (Curcuma longa)
2. Manji$tha (Rubia cordifolia)
3. Suvaha (Pluchea lanceolata)
4. Siikstneil« (Elettaria cardamomum)
5. Palindf (Ichnocarpus frutiscens)
7 ..Kataka (Strychnos potatorum)
8. Sirf$a (Albizzia labback)
9. Sindhuvára (Vitex negundo)
10. Sle$mátaka (Cordia dichotoma)
17. Stanyajanana Mahiika~iiyaVarga (Breast milk promoters)
ctI~U¡,¡¡f(r¡qfi!4;((q¡fMCfi¡Clq"¡Cfi¡(I¡4J.a('Cfi¿qU¡\(i1¡;ftfd Cl~q¡f.I
ta;C¡;¡¡;¡;¡¡R~ I ~.~ 'tI ~~
1. VIraQa (Vetiveria zizanoides)
2. sstt (Oryza sativa)
3. Sa$fika Salí (Oryza Sp)
4. Ik$uvalika (Asteracantha longifolia)
5. Darbha (Imperata cylindrica)
6. Kus« (Demostachya bipinnata)
7. Kasa (Sacharum spontaneum)
8. Gundra (Typha angustata)
9. Itkata (Typha elephantína)
10. KatraI)a (Cymbopogan schoenanthus)
18. Stauya SodhauB Mahika.,iya Varga (Galactopurificators)
qlolq"_,\C(I~ta\Cllf!L\;flqMCfiq;"ft&(ldftl'diCfi~"uft ...¡ftq¡
lfif ta ......)*'ÜA'~ I ;:r. ~ 'tI ~~
1. Pit/li (Cissampelos pareira)
2. MlÚJallfadbi (Zingiber 'officiD&le)
62 DravyagUJ.la Vijñilna
3. Suradaru (Cedrus deodara)

5. Múrva (Marsedenia tenacissima)
6. Gudúcf (Tinospora cordifolia)
7. Vatsakaphala (Holarrhena antidysenterica)
8. Kiratatikta (Swertia chirata)
9. Katurohi.vf (Picrorrhiza kurroa)
19. Sukrajanana Mahika$aya Varga (Spermatogenic)
;¡¡ft~Ch4itq¡CfiIi61c:41(ft
(CfiIi61C.'if1!lj(Quft'4iIQQufti!dl1iFiHi81 \JIfa;:¡I§~,1
lftr dI,huM ijli\JI;¡;¡IM ~ I T¡. ~ ~I ~~
1. Jfvaka (Microstylis wallichi)

2. ~$abhaka (Microstylis species)
3. Kakolf (Lillium polyphyllum)
4. K$írakakolf (Lillium species)
5. Mudgapa(.Qf (Phaseolus trilobus)
6. Ma$apa(.Qf (Teramnus labialis)
7. Meda (Polygonatum verticillatum)
8. Vrddharuha (Asparagus racemosus)
9. Jatila (Nardostachys jatamansi)
10. Kulinga (Abrus sp.)
20. Sukraáodhana Mahika$iya Varga (Spermato purification)
Si~M~Il'lCfiCfi~Mti!lAC6;¡q¡dl4IMQfihUCfiIU.r~ ~«cni,ft(l-
'U'ftfif dI,1¡UMijIi,ft";¡¡M ~ 1 T¡. ~ ~I ~~
1. KU$tha (Sassurea lappa)
2. Elavaluka (Prunus cerasus)
4. Samudraphena (Sepia afficinalis) cuttle fish
5. Kadambaniryasa (Anthocephalus cadamba)
6. Ik$u (Saccharum officinarum)
7. Ka.vQek$u (Saccharum spontaneum)
8. Ik$uraka (Asteracantha longifolia)
9. Vasuka (Calotropis pro cera)
10. USTra (Vettiveria zizanoides)
21. Snehopaga Mahjk~iiya Varga (Adjuvant oColeation)
'líhfilq'!q¡q'!quft' QC(lI?!4C(1aifiICil"btft(ifil';l'ft;¡ftQq¡;¡ftq=dl'lIl'1qU4
lfff <"qIR ~61qt1lR ~ I T.J. ~ '6/ ~~
l. Mrdwikii (Vitis vinifera)
3. MadhupaI1)f (Tinospora cordifolia)
4. Meda (Polygonatum verticillatum)
5. Vidiirf (Peuraria tuberosa)
6. Kiikolf (Lillium polyphyIlum)
7. Ksit« Kiikolf (Lillium Sp)
8. Jfvaka (Microstylis wallichi)
9. Jfvantl (Leptadenia reticulata)
10. $iilapaI1)f (Desmodium gangeticum)
22. Swedopaga Mah8ka~jya Varga (Adjuvant oC sudation)
..n\fI8i,,'(U:II¡f¡,fifl($I;fqICiqml"l'l'ItiI ..¡qil({(iuHm ({"..IR
tac:{\qtllR ~ I T.J. ~ '6/ ~~
1. Sobhiinjana (Moringa oleifera)
2. Eral)cJa (Ricinus communis)
4. Vrschlra (Trianthema portulacastrum)
5. Punarnava (Boerhavia diffusa)
6. Yaya (Hordeum vulgare)
7. Tila (Sesamum indicum)
8. Kulatha (Dolichos bifloros)
9. Mii$a (Phaseolus mungo)
23. Vamanópaga Mahaka~jya Varga (Sub-emetics)
q,!q,!ifiCñ'~({I(ifi(é(I(;ftq~,Mr.qft'IUI!a:ftQC(I!¡qISiNC@!¡q1 _
cmq.R qq",lqtllm ~ I T.J. ~ '6/ ~~
l. Madhu (Honey)
3. Kovidiira (Bauhinia purpurea)
4. Karbudiira (Bauhinia variegata)
64 DravyaguJ;la ViJñina
5. Nipa (Anthocepalus cadamba)

6. Vidula (Barringtonia acutangula)
7. BimbI (Coccinia indica)
8. Sa1)apu$pí (Crotalaria verrucosa)
9. Sadápu$pá (Calotropis gigantia)
10. Pratyakpu$pá (Achyranthes aspera)
24. Virecbanopaga Mabakl1$áya Varga (Sub-purgatíves)
1W(t j4iI(i"cfqijqc:ti1 q",j"M4ifltc¡ftfl4i,qMah~(4icf;14h1of1fd «""IR
ftllElot1Qtllf.t ~ I T.I'. ~ '6/ ~~
l. Drák$á (Vitis vinifera)
2. Ká$marya (Gmelina arborea)
3. Petiissk« (Grewia asiatica)
4. Abhayá (Terminalia chebula)
5. Amalaka (Emblica officinalis)
6. Vibhftaka (Terminalia belirica)
7. Kuvele (Zizyphus sativa)
8. Badara (Zizyphus mauritiana)
9. Karkandhu (Zizyphus nummularia)
10. Pilu (Salvadora persica)
25. Asthapanópaga Mahaka$aya Varga (Adjuvants of Nirúha
Basti)
B1<{cc.fin.:q fq a:t<."ft§ 60 ~ cfqqiij Iqmq;tbM (ilflfii 1" ~q;,,«01 ChMl;fl M
«"'''IR 3tj(44IQ;(lqtilR ~ I T.I'. ~ '6/ '{~
1. Trivrit (Operculina turpethum)
2. Bilva (Aegle marmelos)
3. Pippall (Piper longum)
4. Kustne (Saussurea lappa)
5. Sar$apa (Brassica nigra)
7. Vatsakaphala (Fruit of Holarrhena antidysenterica)
8. Satal'u$pá (Anethum sowa)
9. K(¡~#ukaJGlyc)"rrbiza ~labra)
10. mtlanaphála (Randía dumetorum)
ClassineatloD of Dravya 6S
26. Anuvisanopaga Máhikafiya Varga (AdJuvants of

Anuvasana Basti)
(1....IUO:(ltdin"ti.. C('ít'ldfi4I'f;¡fl(!"';ftijl.'.¡fi"' ......'ti1"'¡Cfi¡ lfir
<i1 .. If4 34'tr*H,,;f'tQtlif4 .~ I 'if. ~ '6/ ~ ~
1. Rásna (Pluchea lanceolata)
2. Suradárü (Cedrus deodara)
3. Bilve (Aegle marmelos)
4. Madana (Randia dumetorum)
5. Satapu$pa (Anethum sowa)
6. Vrschlra (Trianthema partulacastrum)
7. Punarnavá (Boerhavia diffusa)
8. Swadam$trá (Tribulus terestris)
9. Agnimantha (Premna mucronata)
10. Syonáka (Oroxylum indicum)
27. Sirovirechanopaga Mahaka,sya Varga (Adjuvants of Nasya)
~a
\ít4i ffi iIq tfl8.4CfQi+iRel fi¡a:¡MI ¡:¿':Slfll ~ téq Iq .. 14f(1 0\('1 ~¡¡~('tI+i@I ('tI
lRr ~ flIÜfala::tlq'IIR ~ I ~. ~ '6/ ~ ~
1. Iyotismeti (Celastrus paniculatus)
2. K$avaka (Centipeda orbicularis)
4. PippalI (Piper longum)
5. Viganga (Embelia ribes)
6. Sigru (Moringa oleifera)
7. Sar$apa (Brassica nigra)
8. Apámárga TaIJ4ula (Seeds of Achyranthes aspera)
9. Sweta (Clitoria tumatea)
10. Mahásweta (Clitoria ternatea)
28. Chardlnlgrahal)a Mtiftlk.liya Varga (Anti-emetics)
\ij",qliiq~q+iI9<1,¡.«<I~"4Qq"f1."ft( '!ml\il¡lRr <i1 .. If.1
ufcff.n4,uliF.r ~ I 'if. ~ '6/ ~'6
1. Jambüpallava (Eugenia jambolana-tender leaves)
2. Átnrapal1ay_a ·(Mangifera indica-tender leaves)
3. Mltit1fitiga· (Cfttüs ····~a)
4. Amlabadara (Zizyphus jujuba)
5. Dádíma (Punica granatum)
7. Ya$tika (Glycyrrhiza glabra)
8. Usrra (Vetiveria zizanoides)
9. Mrat (Mud)
10. Laja (Parched grains)
29. Tr~l)ánigrahana Maháka~áya Varga (Antidypsic)
;¡1¡1(E4;qCllflCfi~q¡fc:q¡;¡¡<;¡rifi(ldm"(fi!l\.¡¡ftíli(E4I;¡¡Cfiqca(Ojl;ftm
«"qIR qWIIF.!SltlUIIR ~ I Tf. ~ ~/ ~~
1. Niigara (Zingiber officinale)
2. Dhanvayiisaka (Fagonia critica)
4. Parpataka (Fumaria parviflora)
5. Candana (Santalam album)
6. Kiriitatikta (Swertia chirata)
7. Gudiici (Tinospora cordifolia)
8. Htivete (Pavonia odorata)
9 Dhiinyaka (Coriandrum sativun)
10. Petole (Tricosanthes dioica)
30. Hikkánigrahal)a Mahák~aya Varga (Antí-hlccough)
'Ic!l 'iitiCh ('{M tfl t(~"
iIi«(i(t ;¡¡CfiUC:4i1"4i.,.8 ClINa:¡ l4t \( IH \4l
~'flrU lftr u
«,)qlF.! I1CfChIF.!ii8 lIF.! ~ I Tf. ~ ~/ ~~
1. Satí (Hedychium spicatum)
2. Pusksremñle (Inula racemosa)
3. Badarabija (Seeds of Ziyphus jujuba)
4. Ka1)takiirika (Solanum xanthocarpum)
5. Brhatf (Solanum indicum)
6. Vrk$aruha (Loranthus longiflora)
7. Abhayii (Terminalia chebula)
8. Píppalf (Piper longum)
9. Durslebb« (Fagonia critica)
10. Kulfra$rangf (Pistacia integerrima)
Classiflcation of Dravya 67
31. Puri$a Sangrahal)J)'a Mah~ya Varga (Bowel binders)
fi¡~q""dIRlft:sqC6eqf~a¡4hii(tHifl,IQI(iwflS'*4q"lq".'I(loftftt
("flIR g;(ierti",uftqlf.¡ ~ I ~. ~ 'tI~t...
1. Priyangu (Callicarpa macrophyllum)
2. Ananta (Hemidesmus indicus)
3. Amrasthi (Mangifera indica-seed coat)
4. KatvaIiga (Oroxylum indicum)
6. Mocharasa (Resin of Salmalia malabarica)
7. SamaIiga (Mimosa pudica)
8. Dhatakipu$pa (Woodfordia floribunda)
9. Padma (Clerodendron serratum)
10. Pedmekeser« (Nelumbo nucifera)
32. Puri$avirajaniya Mahika$iya Varga (Bowel normalisers)
\il1'R;MCb'tq4'C6ii¡(IQqq;,I¡(U'iituOJfti eC6'1I!'!NtCW!N($jm(i1C6UIl
lRr· ("flIR g;;(lerRH\ilonqIA ~ I ~.~ 'tI ~t...
1. Jambü twak (Bark of Eugenia jambolana)
2. Sallaki twak (Bark of Boswellia serrata)
3. Kecchurñ (Mue una pruriens)
4. Madhüka (Madhuca indica)
5. Salmafi (Salmalia malabarica)
6. Sñve$taka (Pinus roxburghi)
7. Bhr$tam¡t (Fried mud)
9. Utpala (Nelumbo nucifera)
10. TilakalJa (Sesamum indieum)
33. Mütrasangrahal)iya MahikB$iya Varga (Antidiuretics)
\iI"*ql*1tM$qtq¡cftdoñ\4I(lifJ<'4'4ffild4i¡,fI=<i4i+l1f1qNiI lftr
("filA \"ti",uftqIR ~ I ~. ~ 'tI ~t...
l. Jambü (Eugenia jambolana)
3. Plekse (Fícus laeor)
4. Vara (Fieus bengalensis)
5. Kapftana (Albizzia lebbeck)
68 Dravyaguw,a Vijñina
6. Udumbara (Ficus glomerata)

7. Aswattha (Ficus religiosa)
8. Bhallataka (Semecarpus anacardium)
9. Aémsntek« (Ficus rumphi)
10. Somavalka (Acacia catechu)
34. Mütrayjrajaniya Mahaka~aya Varga (Urine normalisers)
q'!i\N(i1;¡m;¡,~~fft¡If.t4C6 g;U:S~C6'ldq,. ql!rhñlCi¡8ildib"lg;tqluftfd
~"qlf.t '1;¡(i¡¡Nt4iCiIR ~ I "iI'. ~ ~/ ~ ~
1. Padma (Nelumbo nucifera)
2. Utpala (Nelumbium speciosum)
3. Nalina (Nelumbo Sp)
4. Kumuda (Nymphaea alba)
5. Saugandhika (Nymphaea Sp)
6. Pundetike (Nelumbo Sp)
7. Satapatra (Nelumba Sp)
9. Ptiyeúgu (Callicarpa macrophylla)
10. Dbetskipusp« (Woodfordia floribunda flowers)
35. Mütravjrechaniya Mahiika~iiya varga (Diuretics)
ll~WftlQ~~lqWñql(Jñ(qlqIUI~ ~'4fSil(JIC6Il(Jlü:@ie'1(i'1I;ftf(¡
~ilqlf.t
'1;¡(i¡¡lcr4iCiIR ~ I "iI'. ~ ~/ ~ ~
1. Vrk$adanf (Loranthus longiflora)
2. Swadarp$tra (Tribulus terrestris)
3. Vasuka (Trianthema portulacastrum)
4. Vasira (Achyranthes bidentata)
5. Pa$aaIJabheda (Berginia ligulata)
6. Darbha (Imperata cylindrica)
7. Kusa (Desmostachya bipinnata)
8. Kasa (Saccharum spontaneum)
10. Itkatarniila(Typha elephentina)
36. Kiiss'ltltriJ Mllhákafiiya Varga (Anti ..tussives)
.. é'Mf.l
.,"'''P\..SfqCl4'''~i\it",.,,,_.¡ft.... tt<,,'''Wi4M'''
i._íIti,..
~ I 'f..~ 'tI ~~
Classification 01 Dravya 69
1. Drák$a (Vitis vinifera) .
2. Abbaya (Terminalia chebula)
3. Amalaka (Emblica officinalis)
5. DuraIabha (Fagonia critica)
6. Srngi (Pistacia integerrima)
7. KB1)1akiirika (Solanumx anthocarpum)
8. Vpcira (White variety of Boerhavia diffusa)
9. Punarnava (Boerhavia diffusa)
10. TámaIaki (Phyllanthus amarus)
37. Swisahara MahiikBfiya Varga (Anti-dyspneüc)
,¡iI~&fi(1.(Pj¡",aft~l"1¡fM:qtjij,Hiid¡ql"1.,lIftq:cft qqr lRr
«ilq¡R 'lI''''41fü¡ ~ I i:f. ~ 'tI ~G
1. SatI (Hedychium spicatum)
2. PU$karamüIa (Inula racemosa)
3. AmIavetasa (Garcínia pedunculata)
4. BIa (Elattaria cardamomum)
5. Hiñgu (Férula narthex)
6. Agarü (Aquilaria agallocha)
7. Surasa (Ocimum sanctum)
8. TiimalakI (Phyllanthus amarus)
9. JivantI (Leptadenia reticulata)
10. Cal)cJa (Angelica glauca)
38. Swayathuhara Mahiika~jya Varga (Anti-inOammatory)
1fi..q;¡q
q 1¿1"1 ,ca..ICfiPt(ii6j
ifi1,qf{q¡Utcfil RCfiI",<ft'1 11"1Quffq" .. quff
lftC(CfiI lftr «itqlR ,qq'!'(lfül, ~ I i:f. ~ 'tI~~
1. Pata/a (Stereospermum suaveolens)
3. Syonaka (Oroxylum indicum)
4. Bilve (AegIe marmelos)
5. Kasmarya (Gmelina arborea)
6. Kal)takiirika (Solanum xanthocarpum)
8. SaIapaI'l)I (Desmodium gangeticum)
70 DravyagUJ.la Vijñina
9. Prsnipa(1)f (Uraria picta)

10. Goksuraka (Tribulus terrestris)
39. Jwarahara Mahiika$iiya Varga (Antipyretics)
tilRClI(l14<IQ¡ól..RiltOU(I$14I4!1Q'tiqC6i'Jilll
..MC6littfld4i¡4lfd «""IR
-:w;¡qr.r(t=r:l(rrf¡fO~ ¡
irr I ~. ~ '6'1~~
1. Ssxivs (Hemidesmus indicus)
2. Sarkarii (Sugar)
3. Piithii (Cissampelos pareira)
4. Manjj~thii (Rubia cordifolia)
5. Driik~ii (Vitis vinifera)
7. Parüsaka (Grewia asiatica)
9. Amalaka (Phyllanthus emblica)
10. Yibbitsk« (Terminalia belerica)
40. Sramahara Mahiik8$iiya Varga (Fatigue dispellers)
1J8;I¡&'«f);¡lIIM_«(<<¡fI .. Cfi("'t¡q'titil4i.lICjtijñ!4i¡ '"' «" .. ¡R
."tUfO. ~ I ~. ~ '6'1 ~ ~
l. Drák~ii (Vitis vinifera)
2. Kharjüra (Phoenix sylvestris)
3. Priyiila (Buchanania lanzan)
5. Diidima (Punica granatum)
6. Phalgu (Ficus carica)
7. Psriiseke (Grewia asiatica)
8. Iksu (Saccharum officinarum)
10. $a~tika (Oryza sativa)
41. Diihaprasamana Mahiika$iiya Varga (Coolant)
M¡;¡¡¡:q,*,4i¡(I..4q¡M.. qq¡(l14(¡;ftHlN~)(lH(t1¡RCl1{dtflli(IUHfd
«~"IR C(ltJi(lI.... iR ~ I ~. ~ '6'/ ~ \9
1. Liija (Parched grain)
3. Kasmarya Phala (Fruit of Gmelina arboroea)
5. Sarkara (Sugar)
6. Nilotpala (Nymphea stellata)
7. Usit« (Vetiveria zizanoides)
8. Siriva (Hemidesmus indicus)
9. Gudücf (Tinospora cordifolia)
10. Htibet« (Pavonia odorata)
42. ~jtaprasamana Mahiika~iiya Varga (Calefacient)
da I'(l4jij84I;:qCfi.lfti Ulfftq¡c:¡;:¡¡¡q¡uaq¡ IcI'fi;¡¡:¡;¡¡q"ct'\;¡ ¡q¡ftlanW;¡ lfir
....
«,.;..,~¡:¡~¡F.i~
,ftdSi"¡ij¡F.i .~ I ~. ~ ~/ t 1.9
1. Tagara (Valeriana wallichi)
2. Aguru (Aquillaria agallocha)
3. Dhanyaka (Coriandrum sativum)
4. Spigavera (Zingiber officinale)
5. Bhütfka (Trachyspermum ammi)
6. Vachá (Acorus calamus)
7. KaIJ.takarf (Solanum xanthocarpum)
43. Udardaprasamana Mahiika~iiya Varga (Antíallergíc)
"''\CfiRt4¡(Ii1.«HIFa:'(.«'(''C(1qUlr''CfiUlr'![.m1;¡1f(~«¡lfir «"'a1lR
d«(sI,¡ij;¡¡F.i af.(r I T.l. ~ ~/ t 1.9
l. Tinduka (Diospyros embryopteris)
2. Priyala (Buchanania lanzan)
5. Kadara (Acacia suma)
6. SaptaparI)a (AIstonia scholaris)
7. AswakaTIJ.a (Dipterocarpus alatus)
8. Arjuna (Terminalia arjuna)
9. Asana (Pterocarpus marsupium)
10. Arimeda (Acacia fernesiana)
71. Dravyagul)a Vijñina
44. AngamardapraSamlUJa Mabik.ya Varga (Anti-malalse)
fi:ti(lfl.¡""¡'lff.:tqutf"cfh.,Gt4¡ft'(ucq¡¡';\'ft¡¡<-it,MM¡fI,C6¡oftm
<"fI¡;cf'fI(S1'¡fI",dZt ~ I ~.~ 'tI ~\9
l. Vidárigandba (Desmodium gangeticum)
2. Prsnipar1)i (Uraria picta)
3. Brbati (Solanum indicum)
4. Kal)takarika (Solanum xanthocarpum)
5. Bral)cja (Ricinus communis)
6. Kakoli (Lillium polyphyllum)
8. USira (Vetiveria zizanoides)
45. SüJapra$amana Mahika$iya Varga (Anti spasmodics)
fifan;ft rqQ:¡(ofhl(W1itcqfi1"Cfill'a,(flftit¡\fj¡ft<Ni¡i""i\fji;¡ft¡iU~ '(108ft¡
<"fllF-t ,¡(W1SH1ifl:tlF-t~ I ~.~ 'tI ~\.9
l. Pippalf (Piper longum)
2. PippaIfmúIa (Root of piper longum)
. 4. Cicraka (Plumbago zeylanica)
5. SrIigavera (Zingiber officinale)
7. Ajarnoda (Apium graveolens)
8. Ajagandha (Gynandropsis pentaphylla)
9. Ajajf(Cuminum cyminum)
10. Gendtr« (Euphorbiasp)
46. SOl)itasthipana Mahika$iya Varga (Haemostatic)
fI'1"'JCfiijf'tw,ait (Q'Fq;qiM~a~Rq¡rs.qt." (IMI"', lfir <"fllf4
,ñfUld+t4lq"'lm ~ I ~. ~ 't/~(,
l. Madhu (Honey)
2. Madhuka (Glycyrrhza glabra)
3. Rudhira (Crocus sativa)
4. Mocharasa (Resin of Salmalia malabarica)
5. Mrtkapala (Fried soil)

7. Gairika (Red ochre)
8. Ptiyeñgu (Callicarpa macrophylla)
9. Sarkara (Sugar)
10. Laja (Parchedrice)
47. Vedanisthiapna Mahika.,iya Varga (Anodynes)
'iiM~(q¡Mq¡<WIqtiq¡U¡¡¡ ..lCl(Qfliflqq~Mqi<!Cfii,ftq¡i _
«"qlf.¡ i«;¡I\inq;lIf.¡ ~ I ~ ..~ '6/ '{e
1. Sala (Shorea robusta)
2. Kafpbala (Myrica nagi)
3. Kadamba (Anthocephalus cadamba)
5. Tumba (Xanthoxylum armatum)
6. Mocarasa (Resin of Salmalia malabarica)
7. Siñ$a (Albizzia labback)
8. Vanjula (Salix caprea)
10. Asoka (Saraca asoca)
48. Sanjñisthipana Mahika~iya Varga (Resuccitative)
fipe;ilfft~«iqiíll¡ft(Cfiqil4'iil¡ñl"d¡ft'JIftMlqMlql,ñCfii'fiuil _
«(I)qlf.l 4441I4'iilq;¡lf.I~ I ~. ~ '6/ '{e
l. Hiñgu (Ferula narthex)
2. Kaitarya
3. Arimeda (Acacia femesiana)
4. Vacba (Acorus calamus)
5. Coraka (Angelica glauca)
6. Vayastba (Bacopa monnieri)
7. GolomI (Selinium tenuifolium)
8. Jafila (Nardostachys jatamansi)
9. PlaIika$a (Commiphora mukul)
10. Asokarobi1)i (Picrorriza kurroa)
49. Prajisthipana Mahika.,iya Varga (Fertility promoters)
(1:¡fl.ii8'ldcftilr4l8.. 4tilf.s_ScqidfllqISRi!lq¡a~aftfttf4~;¡
'CfiRIT lftr «\ñq¡f.I SI'JII4'iiIQ;¡¡f.:t
~ I ~. ~ '6/ '{e
7Dra.VI).
1. Aindrí (Citrullus colocynthis)

2. Brahmí (Bacopa monneiri)
3. Satavírya (Cynodon dactylon)
4. Sahasraviryá (Cynodom Sp)
5. Amogha (Stereospermum suaveolens)
6. A vyatha (Musa paradisica)
7. Siva (Terminalia chebula)
8. Ari$ta (Picrorrhiza kurroa)
9. Vatyapu$pi (Sida cordifolia)
10. Viswaksenakánta (Callicarpa macrophylla)
.SO. Vayasthapana Mahaka,aya Varga (Longevity promoters)
~s'+t(n8mflt\ifi¡,ad¡;¡ftCil:(tlmH4I qu(cw¡quffftf.m ~_
«4')qlf.t ~: 'E'tilq;¡¡f;¡ ~ I ~. 't 'tI ~e
1. Amrta (Tinospora cordifolia)
3. Dhatrí (Emblica officinalis)
4. Mukta (Pluchea lanceolata)
5. Sweta (Clitoria tematea)
6. Iivenü (Leptadenia reticulata)
7. Atirasá (Asparagus racemosus)
8. Ma1}gükaparJ)i (Centella asiatica)
9. Sthira (Desmodium gangeticum)
10. Punarnava (Boerharia diffusa)
Susrutokta Gana JnaDa
In Suétute Samhita the Dravyas are grouped under 37
Ga1}as. Here Ga1}ameans, which is a group, where the number
of Dravyas vary that is no fixed number of Dravyas as in
Carakokta Varga. The Ga1}asare named after the first drug of
that Ga1}aor based on morphology and useful parts.
1. Vidarigandhadi Gal)a
"'«IRa¡:Ei¡ ~ ""CilaCilIti,aCilI 4Jii'l¡'liict!quff ,ld¡CiI()mmn
,W¡tilftCilI ;¡ftCilCfi(:qC6'q81titU ~ ~ !l..41(U~ ~ tfPn-
~1}RI'I
f4C(IR:¡'''''I~ftci 1'(Uf: ~"dlf.lellq,:I

.nill~(Wq'fqcifaf"I"'CfiI ...f4"I'I": 1I
~. ~ ~¿/'t-~
1. Vidarigandha (Desmodium gangetieum)
2. Vidiiri (Peuraria tuberosa)
3. Viswadeva (Grewia hirsuita)
4. Sahadevi (Vemonia einerea)
5. Swadam~tra (Tribulus terrestris)
6. PrathakpaTlJi (Uraria picta)
7. Satavarf (Asparagus racemosus)
8. Ssrive (Hemidesmus indieus)
9. Kr$l)asiiriva (Cryptolepsis buchanani)
10. Jivaka (Microstylis walliehii)
11. ~$bhiika (Microstylis mucifera)
12. Mahiisaha (Teramnus labialis)
13. Ksudreseb« (Vigna trilobata)
14. Brahatf (Sük~maphala) (Solanum indicum)
15. Brahati (Sthülaphala) (Solanum indieum)
16. Punamava (Boerhavia diffusa)
17. Eral)q.a (Ricinus eommunis)
18. Harpsapiidí (Adiantum lunulatum)
19. Vrschikiili (Pergularia extensa)
20. Rsebbi (Mueuna pruriens) .
TotalIy 21 drugs are mentioned in this gana,
Doseketms : Viitapittahara
Indications : So~a, Gulms, Angamarda, Urdhwaswiisa &
«s,«
2. Aragwadhadi Ga..,a
3I1(4qe¡"C(-i4ñqei\u"q¡u¿qnSi¿\ijqlolqIUlI!i~qijtdqutf.liil Fi-
ue;q¡«¡(fl§(io¿q¡1\4t ~5iq¡'II¡I!!I.(;jjlqqc:.l('1fiti(jdfai6lf.1 ~~ I
3tH¡qQI~R:t4i111'(Uf: .Matf?;¡iIIlq,: 1
iI,,60ijq(q4tCfiU(Gtl &u•• ñQ"01: 11
~. ~ ~¿/G-\9
76 Dravyaguea Vijñiina
1. Aragwadha (Cassia fistula)

3. GopaghoQta (Momordica charantía)
4. Ka1)taki (Flacortia rhamontchi)
6. Patha (Cissampelos pareira)
7. Patala (Stereospermum suaveolens)
9. Indrayava (Seed of Holarrhena antidysenterica)
10. Ssptepem« (AIstonia scholaris)
12. KuruQtaka (Barleria prionitis)
13. DasikuruQtaka (Barleria strigosa)
14. GudüchI (Tinospora cordifolia)
15. Chitraka (Plumbago zeylanica)
16. Saniga$ta (Peristrophe bicalyculata)/(Physalis minima)
17. Karanja-Chirltbilwa (Holoptelia integrifolia)
18. K8QtakI Karanja (Caesalpinia crista)
19. Ptuol« (Tricosanthes dioica)
20. Kiratatikta (5wertia chirata)
21. SU$avI (Momordica charantia)
TotalIy 21 dravyas are included in this Gsn«.
Doseketme : Kaphahara
Indications : Vi$aroga, Meha, Kustb«, Jwara, Chardi,
Ka¡;u!u and Vr8Qa Sodhanartha.
3. Silasaridi Ga~a
44IM44I(I\i1C6Ufijjjf«(C6«(C6IM"""'ii!C6'l~q1ffftp.¡'I:¡¡¡'<"I';¡¡,*,
~1'lqllllflql44"Eiql'd"dIM'II4i;¡i6qIM'ldlq¡l,q4iuf ~ C61t'fl;Qq,'ifW I
ttIMttUR::Ilr4" ~ ~ ~"II'I'1: 1
~8qIU'(ql+ti(8(: q¡C6~cO~,ñ"ul: 1I
~. ~ ~¿/¿-f{
1. Salasara (Resin of Shorea robusta)

2. Ajakama (Vateria indica)
ClassificatioD 01 Dravya 77
4. Kadara (Acacia suma)
5. Kalaskandha (Diospyros melanoxylon)
6. Kramuka (Areca catechu)
7. Bhücja (Betula utilis)
8. MC$asniga (Pistacia integenima)/(Dolichandrone falcate)
9. Tinis« (Ougenia dalbergioides)
10. Candan a (Santalum album)
11. Kucandana (Pterocarpus santalinus)/(Caesalpinia sappan)
12. Si.rpsapa (Dalbergia sisso)
13. Siñ$a (Albizzia labback)
14. Asana (Pterocarpus marsupium)
15. Dbava (Anogeissus latifolia)
17. Tala (Borassus flabellifer)
18. Saka (Tectona grandis)
19. Naktamala (Pongamia pinnata)
20. Pütika (Holoptelia integrifolia)
21. Aswakat.Qa (Dipterocarpus alatus)
22. Aguru (Aquillaria agallocha)
23. Kaliyaka (Jateorhiza palmate)/(Coscinium fenestratum)
There are 23 Dravyas included in this Gava.
Doseketme : Kapba Samaka
Indications : KU$tha, Meba, PaVt!u and Mcdoroga.
4. Varu~¡¡diGa~a
q"Ullá¡i(l1ñ#I!¡¡lfII'l!fiq¡ra~q1i'icfti&"f(fitti(l1¡ft\¿lli:iq
... ~-
Iqfitqft quq;qnH",,,q¡'idiqflfit"iii~ "cftI4 ilfir I
Cl6UII~fu~ .. Chq¡ih:i'lRClHUI: I
f4R8f.affI'Ü'lM!lM,u¡;a\fastefl1_11
~. ~ ~l/~o-~ ~
1. Varu.Qa (Crateava nurvala)
2. Artagala (Barleria prionities)/Xanthium strumarium
4. Madbusigru (Moringa concanensis)
5. Tarkarí (Premna mucronata)
6. Me$asrIigf (Pistacia integerrimaj/Dolicandrone faleata

7. PútÍka (Holoptelia integrifolia)
8. NaktamaJa (Pongamia pinnata)
9. Morata (Flower of Alangium salvifolium)
10. Agnimantha (Premna integrifolia)
11. Raktapu$pasaireyaka (Barleria eristata)
12. Nflapu$pasaireyaka (Barleria strigosa)
13. Bimbf(Coccinia grandis)
14. Vasuka (Trianthema partulaeastrum)/Osmanthus fragrans
15. Vasira (Aehyranthes aspera)
17. Satavarf (Asparagus raeemosus)
19. Ajasrngf (Pergularia extensa)
20. Darbha (Desmostachya bipinnata)
21. Brihatf (Solanum indieum)
22. Ka1)takari (Solanum xanthocarpum)
Totally 22 Dravyas are mentioned in this Gen«.
Dossketme : Kaphasamaka
Indieations : Sirasüla, Gultne, Medoroga and
Ábhyantara Vidradhi.
5. Viratarvádi Varga
cfI (d'6fhri!l (1¡¡«tf'l$(iI«;ft!l"S(I:¡M"jq¡j,II,4~«ijl1;¡4;e¡", (¿jq «q¡
Cif~HqM1éfi,(fO¿$~q(Chcildqlj ~ ~ I
cfhdqf~Reaq 11Uft qld(=aC¡I<tafl1

3i(lil:(h,t4(I\;Jti'4ltild&i1IQ8: 1I
~. ~ ~¿/~~-~~
1. Vfrataru (Saeeharum munja)/Diehrostaebys cinerea
2. Raktapu$pa (Barleria eristata)
3. Nflapu$pa (Barleria strigosa)
4. Darbba (Desmostaehya bipinnata)/(Imperata eylindriea)
5. Vrk$idani (Lorantbus longiflorus)
7. Nala (Lobelia nicotianaefolia )/(Arundo donax)
8. Kusa (Eragrostis cynosuroides)
9. xu« (Saccharum spontaneum)
10. Asmabhedaka (Berginia ligulata)
12. Morata (Flower of Alangium salvifolium)lMarsedenia
tenacissma
13. Vasuka (Trianthema pertulacastrumj/Osmanthus fragrans
14 Vasira (Achyranthes aspera)
15. Bhallúka (Oroxylum indicum)
16. Kutetuik« (Barleria prioritis)/(Celosia argentea)
17. Indivara (Pergularia extensa)/(Celosia cristata)
18. Kapotavanka (Bacopa monnieri)/(Dalbergia lancedonia)
19. Swadam$tra (Tribulus terrestris)
Totally 19 Dravya are included in this GaIJa
Dosakarma : Vátahara
Indications : Vátaroga, Asmarf, Sarkara, Mútrakrchra and
Aghátaja Ruja.
6. Rodhradi G81)8
"'&tllqn'¡l&qMI'I,eilel'~4iq;414i(q¡~(\1ql(!1Ch'lmqftf<i¡ff;ft
4iC(wttlIMI: ~ ;}ftr I
'@1' ~,uf«R<,,!ifi) ~:C6Qi8() 1TOT: I
cnf.lcaill8\: ~ ~ ft!Iillft!I"'(iI": I I
~. ~ ~,/~t..
l. Lodhra (Symplocos racemosa)
2.· Sábaralodhra (Symplocos crataegoides)
3. Palása (Butea monosperma)
4. Kutannata (Oroxylum indicum)
5. Asoka(Saraca asoca)
6. Phanji (Clerodendron serratum)/(Rivea omata)
8. Blaváluka (Prunus cerasus)
9. Sallak; (Boswellia serrata)
10. Jiligini (Odina woodier)
80 Dravyagu_'a Vijñina
12. Sila (Vateria indicalShorea robusta)

13. KadaJi (Musa paradisica)
Totally 13 drugs have been included in this Ga-9a.
Dosakarma : Kapbahara
Indications: Medoroga, Yonido$a, Vi$a.
7. Arkádi GaIJ8
.
'itll'Rit4.. filIc.,adlqJ¡,a.dl
3tCfifM¡f¡Cfi('Stlct"l¡a¡(fwdIq\\Cfi
,~Cfi¡;ql'1qUIl4d¡qti'l.1lfir I -
3tCh~1 TIvñ 1Ñ CfiC6~cit~qlq8: I

tarll,eoSl,¡q;fl ~"q¡(AUI,ftff.l: I I
¡.-¡o ~¿/~~-~\9

2. AJarka (Calotropis gigantia)
3. Vrk$akaranja (Pongamia pinnata)
4. Vitapakaranja (Holoptella integrifolia)
5. Nagadantf (Baliospermum montanum)/Baliospermum
calycinum
6. Mayüraka (Achyranthes aspera)
7. Bbarangf (Clerodendron serratum)
8. Riisna (Pluchea lanceolata)
9. Indrapu$pf (Caesalpinia crista)/(Gloriosa superba)
10. K$udrasweta· (Clitorea tematea)/Albizia procera
11. Mahiisweta (White flowered Clitorea tematea)/ Albizia
lucida
12. VfScbikiili(Pergularia extensa)
13. AJava-9a (Celastrus paniculatus)
14. Tépes« Vrk$a (Balanites roxburghií)
This GaJ)a includes 14 Dravyas.
Dosekerm« : Kapbanasaka
Indications : Ktimi, KU$fha, Vra.Qa·and Medoroga
8. Surasádi G81J8
.U(t1ICdU(t1¡C6fbFSftCfiI:lCfi'ti'QUI't'i4fi\l41WCfiR"PtR"i,d(Cfi
ClassificatloD oC Dravya 81
q¡¡4iq(ittqq¡ .. \\iLI¡fit"C&WM ,\.f.t~"M¡'''';¡Wif6¡C&Iq¡tft
SiI;4hIMC&IC&Q¡'i4t
fit ..~fi!C&1lftr I
\lulIl\¡fuñ 1Ñ Ciq¡1( cpflnl«:t: I

saRt'illilltifill,n4tCile&il IUI.ñ..:t: I I
~.~ ~,,~,-~~
1. Sur asa (Ocimum sanctum)
2. Swetasurasa (Ocimum sanetum)
3. Pb8l).jjaka (Origanum majorana)
4. Arjaka (Ocimum basilieum)
5. Bbüstroa (Cymbopogon citratus)/(Hyptis suaveolens)
6. Sugandhaka (Leueas aspera)
7. Sumukba (Brassica juncea)/Ocimum Sp.
8. Kálamála (Ocimum basilicum)
9. Kásamarda (Cassia occidentalis)
10. K$avaka (Origanum Sp.)/(Centipeda minima)
11. Kbarapu$pa (Origanum Sp.)/(Thymus serpyllum)
12. Vidaliga (Embelia ribes)
13. Katpbala (Myriea nagi)
14. SurasT (White variety of vitex negundo)/(Limonia
crenulata)
15. Nirgul)tjT (Vitex negundo)
16. KulálJala (Spaeranthes indicus)
17. Undurukal"l)ika (Ipomea reniformis)
18. Pbanjf (Clerodendron serratum)
19. Pracbibala (Perstrophe bicalyculata)
20. KakamacbT (Solanum nigrum)
21. Vi$amu$p(Strychnos nux-vomica)
Totally 21 Dravyas have been included in this Gal)a.
Di$akarma : Kapbabara
Indications : Krimi, Prati§yaya, Amchi, Swasa, Kása, Vral)a
9. M~kakádi Gal}8
!&hC&QM¡,Ii5iqr,.,.q¡Q<"I'I.c&"'"QIO,.fttq¡MI • I
~&6Ciil\4fuli 1Ñ~: «.cailC( I

82 DravyagUJ.la Vijñána
~: q¡Ul\).,&t: "chO;:¡I,¡;:¡: t('{: 11

¡.~ ~¿/ ~o - ~ ~
1. MU$kaka (Stereospermum suaveolens)/(Sehrebera
swieteniodes)
2. Paliisa (Butea monosperma)
3. Dhava (Anogeissus latifolia)
4. Citraka (Plumbago zeylaniea)
5. Madana (Randia spinosa)
6. Yrksek« (Holarrhena antidysenterica)
7. Simsapa (Dalbergia sissoo)
8. Vajra Vrk$a (Euphorbia nerifolia)
9. HarTtaki (Terminalia ehebula)
10. Vibhftaki (Terminalia beleriea)
11. Amalaki (Embliea offieinalis)
Totally 11 Dravyas are mentioned under this Ga1}a.
Indieations : Medoroga, Sukrado$a, Meha, Arsa, Pa1}lju
and Soka.
10. Pippalyádi Ga.Qa
~a:¡MI~a:¡(;(i\(Ot:q6Q ~,.q¡ 1Wa ("R:qi!R:a~a:¡Mli!lUJ~M¡;¡¡ij\aOS(C4q
q¡ó¡'Sft((fi\'lI{qQ¡UR\4i4C¡¡Mf@¡\1¡.ifqqHtIS fd~q,q:¡¡¡,~¡W'f.¡ (fi,\lf8uft
~I
fqanW,IIfc(: q;q;,(: Slfd,ti¡cURMI6ift: 1

f.t80<4IGÍtQ
..) 1~'lM&tIl¡qQliSl;:¡: 11
¡.~ ~¿¡~~-~~
1. Pippall (Piper longum)
2. Pippalünüla (Root of Piper longum)
3. Cavya (Piper ehaba)
4. Citraka (Plumbago zeylaniea)
5. Srngavera (Zingiber offieinale)
6. Mancha (Piper nigrum)
7. Hastipippali (Scindapsus officinalis)/(Piper chaba)
8. Hare1}uka (Pisum sativum)/(Amomum subulatum)
9. EIa (Elattaria cardamomum)
10. Ajamoda (Apium graeolens)
12. Pata (Cissampelos pariera)
13. Jiraka (Cuminum cyminum)
15. MahanimbaphaIa (Fruit of Melia azadirachta)
16. Hiñgu (Ferula narthex)
17. Bharñgf (Clerodendron serratum)
18. Madhurasa (Marsedenia tenacissima)/(Maerua grenana)
19. Ativi$a (Aconitum heterophyIlum)
21. Vidañga (Embelia ribes)
22. Katurohi1)f (Picrorrhiza kurroa)
Totally 22 drugs are included in this Ga1)a.
Doseketme : Kaphahara and Vatahara
Indications : Pratisyaya, Aruci, Agnimiindya, GuIma, 5üla
11. Elidí GaJ)8
"" dal\,i6QjtflE4IQChcqq:q5lotlal!itLIft!Qt,lUjChI6QIWotClIijM;
'iliU'I\A!ftci\Qiifi~aI!!iifi;:ft'ili:ed\iifict
IctliifiT~tI¡¡fHI~iSCfi,~la lij"liiChl-
vfR CIS(C(lij,iQI~ !iil1a¡4i'I( ~ I
i(MI~Ch) qlnCfiCb' R8::qlf(qqq 'if'
qUfSlelC(": C&U~.ChiCh)o"i'I":
e "
~. ~ ~¿/~'I!-~~
l. BIa (Elattaria cardamomum)
2. Tagara (Valeriana wallaichi)
3. KU$la (Saussurea lappa)
4. Mamsf (Nardostachys jatamansi)
5. Dhyamaka (Cimbopogan citratus)
6. Twak (Cinnamomum zeylanica)
7. Patra (Cinnamomum tamala)
8. Nágapu,pa (Mesua férrea)
9. Priyangu (Callicarpa macrophylla)
10. Hare(lulca (Pisum sativum)/(Amomum subulatum)
84 Dravyaguoa Vijñina
11. Vyaghranakha (Capparis sepiaria)

12. Sukti (Vyaghranakha Bheda) (Capparis Sp.)
13. Ca¡;uja(Angelica archangelica)
14. Sthauneyaka (Clerodendron infortunatum)/(Taxus
baccata)
15. Sñve~taka (Pinus roxburghi)
16. Coca (Cin~omum zeylanica)
17. Coraka (Angélica glauca)
18. Váluka (Prunus cerasus)
19. Guggulu (Commiphora mukul)
20. Sarjarasa (Vateria indica)
21. Tutuske (Liquidamber orientalis)
zz. Kunduru (Niryása of Boswelia serrata)
23. Sprakka (Anisomeles malabarica)/Delphinium zali1
24. Usire (Vetiveria zizanoides)
25. Bhadradáru (Cedrus deodara)
26. Kumkuma (Crocos sativus)
27~ Punnaga (Calophyllum inophyIlum)
28. Kesara (Mimusops elengi)
Totally 29 Drugs are mentioned
Doseketme : Vatakaphahara
Indications : Vi~a, KalJcjü, Pideks; Kota and as Vrna-
pressdek».
12. Vscadi GSI)S
Q:¡¡¡I!{tdlmfttql'tCiI'tAAI'6fUI "t1¡1a"Ii llfir I

3. Ativi~a (Aconitum heterophyIlum)
4. Abhaya (Terminalia chebi.la)
5. Bhadradaru (Cedrus deo; ara)
6. Nagakesara (Mesua ferrea)
13. Hsridradi GSI)S
8RAIC(I'68AAIq;M,ft!i¿\ilaft"lIR ~ 'ift¡ I I
m qiíll,AAI~ 1'fUft 'kf;:qfa,"Q;ft I
ClassificatioD 01 Dravya 8S
"''',,¡('qq¡:q;ft ·1 1
~. ~ ~'/~\9-~¿
1. Haridra (Curcuma long a)
2. Daruharidra (Berberís arlstata)
3. Kalasr (Urarla picta)
4. Kutajabija (Seed of Holarrhena antidysenteríca)
Both Vachadi and Haridradi Gal)a have similar properties ..
Dosakarma : Dos« Pacaka
Indications : Stanya Du~ti, Amatisara
14.Syimsdi Ga,a
'ClI¡:¡I¡:¡'I,ql¡:¡I""ec-dI'lfI;ftfft",CfiCh~l"l'1Ch(¡¡¡Chih!Cfi~".uH
¡lqu(fhl\JI,,,Ch(6t,CI!1(.¡ftt1C(il'1l .. ¡IMI4I,,,,: \lquf.rtll \lfir I
'Ri: ,"lIq¡ftftta .. 111Ift 4jfit"'ililq8: 1
3t.'1'''C«( 'fiq_~ nt.6C(.aá'1¡'¡'1: 11
~. ~ ~,/~~-~o
1. Syama (Ipomoea turpethum)
2. Mahasyama (Argereia speeiosa)/(Ipomoea petaloidea)
3. Ttvtit (Operculina turpethum)
4. Danti (Balio spermum montanum)
5. Sanlchini (Euphorbia dracunculoides)
6. Tilvaka (Symplocos racemosa)/(Vibrum nervosum)
7. Kampillaka (Mallotus philippinensis)
8. Ramyaka (Melia azadirachta)
9. Kramuka (Fruit of Areca catechu)
10. Putrasre1)i (Croton tiglium)/(Croton oblongifolius)
11. Gavak~i (Citrulus colocynthis)
12. Rajavrk~a (Cassia fistula)
13. Vrak~a Karanja (Pongamia pinnata)
14. Vitapakaranja (Holoptelia integrífolia)
15. Gudñci (Tinospora cordifolia)
16. Saptala (Euphorbia tirucalli)/(Euphorbia pilosa)
17. Chagalantri (Argeria nurvosa)/(Ipomoea biloba)
86 Dravyagul)a Vijñina
18. Sudha (Euphorbia nerifolia)

19. Suva11Jak$IrI (Garcinia morella)/(Euphorbiathomso-
niana)
Totally 19 drugs have been mentioned in tbis Varga
Doseksrms :
Indications : Gulme, Vi$a, Anaha, Udara, Udñven«
15. Brhatyádi Ga,a
"dh:¡¡u¿4ilfhhl,¿;ijQiMQldlitlllc6 ~ I
qliil;ft41 ,th'4I~¡ful: ftlillRMlq8: I
C6ChH)iilC68il"1."fi'1'W1IQ8: 11
~. ~ ~¿/~ ~-~~
l. Brbati (Solanum indicum)
2. KaJ)takiiñ (Solanum xantbocarpum)
3. Kutaja Pbala (Fruit of Holarrhena antidysenterica)
4. Patha (Cissampelos pareira)
Number of drugs mentioned in tbis Ga.Qaare 5
Dosakarma : Pittavatahara
Indications : Aruchi, Htidtoge, Mútrakrchra, Ruja.
16. Patoládi Ga~a
Q¿1MilI<"I,ilI<"I\Clf!1\ilftQldl: 4i§.ll1uft ;}fif I
Q¿)ell~¡ful: ftlilC6ChIUiilC6;¡I,
... : 1
a'l)q" .....
' aUilwf(éfiu\ÜleUq8: 11
~. ~ ~¿/~ ~-~'¡!
1. Patola (Tricosanthes dioica)

3. Kuchandana (Pterocorpus santalinus)
5. Gudücf (Tinospora cordifolia)
6. Pata (Cissampelos pareira)
7. KaturohiI)f (Picrorrhiza kurroa)
Total drugs are 7 in this GaQa.
DO$a Karma : Pi ttakaphahara
Indications : Arocaka, Jwara, Vrana, Chardi, KaQ du
and Vi$a.
17. Kakolyadi G81)8
CfiICbl(ift1(fl(CfiICfil~ClCfi41tCfi!i(ijulfqlqquftil«lqiJl~«If,uiijiJl ~
sanIltr 1I~:(l qii Cfi Si'" u4(tCfifti,f.I*1í1 CfiI,¡fh,"Nl ~ rclfir I
CfiICb)(Ii'lIIR(f(ci fi:I'd,~fUldIRt"I;¡I'I;¡: 1
~ 'tguñ~: td;C¡'~stCfinden 11
~. ~ ~¿/~~-~~
1. Kakoli (Lillium polyphylIum)
2. Kf/irakiiko]i (Lillium Sp.)
3. Jivaka (Microstylis wallichii)
4. R$abhaka (Microstylis mucifera)
5. MudgapaI'Qi (Phaseolus trilobus)
6. Mii$apaI'Qi (Teramnus Iabialis)
8. Mahiimeda (Polygonatum Sp.)
9. Chinnariiha (Tinospora cordifolia)
10. KarkataSririgi (Pistacia integerrima)
11. Tugeksiti (Bambusa arundinacia)
13. Prapoundarika (Nelumbo nucifera)/(Prunus Sp)
14. Rddhi (Habenaria Sp.)
15. Vrddhi (Habenaria Sp.)
16. Mrdwika (Vitis vinifera)
17. Iivsnti (Leptadenia reticulata)
TotalIy 18 drugs are included in this GaQa.
Dosekettne : Pittaviitasiimaka
Indications : Klaibya, Stanyaksaya, Ktse
18. (J~8kadiG81)8
0iQi ~;e:¡ClIlIl"tI\ílfiC6I"'fI&:tif@tf.1 ~ rclfir I
88 DravyagUI}.8 Vijñina
.qC&I~: ri 1Rr 1"I1ri\' q~ll:1"ñqul: I

..,.".. :ft".4HI\,.fiiit4jt'Ctiun"I'"i: 11
~. ~ ~¿¡~"'-~l
l. Ü$aka (K$ara M[ttika)/(Dor:ema ammoniacum)
2. Saindbava (Rock salt)
3. Silajatu (Bitumen)
4. Kasisa (Ferrous sulphate)
5. Pu$pakasisa (Ferrous sulphate)
6. Hingü (Ferula narthex)
Totally 6 Dravyás are mentioned in this ga~a.
Doseksrm« : Kapbabara
Indications : Medoroga, A§marf, Sarkara, Mútralq'cchra,
Gulma and Vra~a.
19. Sir;vidi GSI}S
to4IR41i1,.ii<;¡,ii< ...Q... CfiI,iI(tq¡MilQéfi!iii4IU!'ft.¿ \lfir I

tilRql~ fttql~&ft ('diftffi@\) 1JUl: 1
fQi1\íqU.,¡ .. ;d Illifiq¡eaU,'"iI'I'"i: 1I
¡. ¡. ~l/~f{-~o
1. Sanva (Hemidesmus indicus)
2. Madbuka (Glycyrrhiza glabra)
3. Kucandana (Pterocarpus santalinus)
4. Padmaka (Nelumbo nucifera)/(Prunus cerasoides)
5. Ka§mañpbala (Fruit of emelina arboroea)
6. Madbúkapu$pa (Flower of Madhuka indica)
7. USlra (Vetiveria zizanoides)
Totally 7 drugs are mentioned in this Ga~a.
Doseketme : Pittahara
Indications : Pipasa, Raktapitta, Pittajwara and Daba
20.Anjsnidi G8I)S
3i$ ...UII$ ......¡i¡!ii4fi1C1t:ftt'1tNM ...MC(-tm...4i'I(¡fU¡ ~.~ I

3iijil::¡I~¡IUñ iq(ififQi1f.1.iul: 1
~f41q'lq;d ~ R'~IQ¡;ai 'l"'t 1I

tt. ~ ~¿/'t~-'t~
1. Anjana (Sauviranjana) (Coryllium)/Hardwickia binata
2. Rasanjana (Coryllium) (Berberís aristata)
3. Nagapu$pa (Mesua ferrea)
4. Priyañgu (Calicarpa macrophylla)
5. Nilotpala (Nymphaea stellata)
6. Nalada (Nardostachys jatamansi)
7. Nalinakesara (Nelumbo nucifera)
TotalIy 8 Dravyas are mentioned in this GaQa.
Dosakarma : Pittahara
Indications : Vi$a, Daba
21. Parü$akádi GaQa
q6"qiSUfllICfi(~M<II\"(j'JIlct"ChdCfiC6l"i'IIChq¡(oIIf.tfjJC6l"i1 'iftr I
q<ijilCfiI
RlRtail 1fCI'ftSRM~;¡I'I;¡: .•
·-\'Icitil8i\ 1'1: f'qql+tl&{l <ijR.SU!(:.1
tt. ~ ~¿¡'t~-'t't
1. Parü$aka (Grewia asiatica)
2; Drak$a (Vitis vinifera)
4. Dacjima (Punica granatum)
5. Rajadana (Manilkara hexandra)
6. Katakaphala (Fruit of Strychnos potatorum)
7. Sakaphala (Fruit of Tectona grandis)
8. Amalaki (Emblica officinalis)
9. Hañtakf (Terminalia chebula)
10. Vibhftakf(Terminalia belerica)
Total Dravyas in this GalJa are 10.
Dosekerme : Vatanaska
Indications : Mütrado$a, Htdtogs, Pipása and Aruci.
8Dra.Vlj.
23. Priyañg'Vadi Gal)a

.fil4t....
qt¡ "'linc:6l!Pi¡a¡..¡¡¡~¡q:¡¡¡,<.. tili'<" 't1ili(....(....¡&.. t¡.¡ftCfi
fih,'·ii1.. q.. a:. ....(clI\i1 .. C4W'Ci1 c6ff\(Wt¡ ~ I ~. ~ ~ ¿/'t'G
1. Priyañgu (Calicarpa macrophylla)
2. Samanga (Mimosa pudica)
3. Dhátakf (Woodfordia floribunda)
4. Punnága (Calophyl1um inophyIlum)
5. Nágpu$a (Me sua ferrea)
6. Candana (Santalam album)
7. Kucandana (Pterocarcus santalinus)
8. Mocarasa (Exudate of Salmalia malabaricum)
9. Rasáñjana (Collyrium) (Berberis aristata)
10. Kumbhfka (Careya arborea)
11. Srotoñjana (Collyrium)
12. Padmakesara (Nelumbo nucifera)
13. Yojanavallf(Rubia cordifolia)
14. Dfrghamüla (Alhagi camelorum)
Totally 14 drugs are mentioned in this GaIJa
23. Amb~fhadi Ga.pa
3iWli6¡84¡nCb'''«q ....qf¡Cfi{q*qqq¡~"'qf1ICfiltclq(<i.l''ql'1I,1
~~: q.. a:.,mfOl ~ I
1'fIJ'ft' rilC:¡~q¡¡¡EOI~ qctcmflfll(01I,¡;f! I
fI;¡¡ l;ft en ftcft' ftffi PTRf ;¡r Utrut II
~. ~ ~¿/'t'G-'t\.9
1. Amba$tha (Cissampelos pareira)
2. Dhátakf (Woodfordia floribunda flowers)
3. Samañga (Mimosa pudica)
4. Katvañga (Ailanthes excelsa)
7. Sábara lodhra (Symplocos crategoides)
8. Palása (Butea monosperma)
9. Nandf Vrk$a (Gmelina arboroea)/(Ficus rumphii)
10. Pedmskesere (Prunus cerasoides)
Classlficatlon 01 Dravya 91
Total1y 10 drugs are mentioned in this Ga.pa. Both
Priyangvadi and Amba'tbadi Ga.pa Dravyas are having same
properties.
Dosakarma : Pittabara
Indications : Pakwatisara, Bbagna and Vra.pa.
24. Nyagrodhidl Ga,a
;¡U.hapid .. NiIt'it(i .. , •• rftW ... ,tmr .1'Uiitil,.Q"",1Pi
ftaif'MQ,.C6\)"uft.CM.« ... «flftt".n44W1.' \1"441.' "'" itWliW.
1R'Imf ~.iftr I
....."'i4I~fuftl6Q: .._ \1*.. +1111.: I
(ififQ'tII\1 C(il~ta&l1 _1ftcta"CClII
~. ~ lG/'t¿-'t~
l. Nyagrodba (Ficus bengalensis)
3.. A§wattba (Ficus religiosa)
4. Plak,a (Picus lacor)
S. Madbuka (Glycyrrhiza glabra)
6. Kapitana (Spondias mangifera)/(Tbespesia populnea)
7. Kakubba (Terminalia arjuna)
8. Ámra (Mangifera indica)
9. Ko§amra (Schleichera trijuga)
10. Corakapatra (Angelica glauca leaves)
11. Raja Jambu (Eugenia jambolana)
12. Kaka Jambu (Eugenia operculata)
13. Priyala (Buchananía lanzan)
14. Madbüka (Madhuca indica)
15. Robi.pi(Myrica nagi)
16. Vañjula (Salix caprea)
17. Kadamba (Antbocephalus cadamba)
18. Badarf (Zizyphus jujuba)
19. Tinduki (Diospyros embryopteris)
20. Sallaki (Boswellia serrata)
21. Rodbra (Symplocos racemosa)
22. Sabara lodhra (Symplocos crategoides)
92 Dravyagu.,a Vijñána

24. Palasa (Butea monosperma)
25. Nandivrk$a (Thespesia populnea)
Total number of drugs mentioned in this Gava are 25.
Indications : V.qIa. Bhagna. Daba, Medoroga and Yonido$a
25. Gudücbyádi GaJ}a
!l{+ltf.liG4!i'«1"<"1IA tWci; tlfir I
~iqfltf,*,(I\ 1f.a' ~\"I~~ cftq;¡: I
Iffi'fllih:IIChQ41fqQ¡fll«18"i1'1"i:II
~. ~ ~¿/,-\o-'-\ ~
1. GudúchI (Tinospora cordifolia)
3. Kustumburu (Coriandrum sativum)
5. Padmaka (Prunus cerasoídes)
Totaily 5 drugs are mentioned in this GaQa.
Dosakarma : Kaphahara
Indications : Sarvajvara. Agnimiindya. Hrllés«; Arocaka,
Cberdi, Pipés« and Déb«.
26. Utpaletyidi GaJ}a
aNl'1i(:m1Nl'1!itlé(~¡If.Qq¡!iqMq~,flq¡lfUl ~ ~ I
aNMI~rhi «ll!fqij('ffim"iI'¡"': I
fqqlfllftllq,sa¡I.f('1_f8~'¡iUI: II
~. ~ ~¿¡'-\~-'-\~
1. Utpala (Nymphaea stelleta)
2. Raktotpala (Nymphaea rubra)
3. Kumuda (Nymphaea alba)
4. Saugandhika (Nymphaea Sp.)
5. KuvaJaya (Nymphaea Sp.)
6. Puvqarika (Nelumbium speciosum)
ClassificatioD oC Dravya 93
Total drugs in this Ga1.Jaare 7.

Dosekerme : Pittabara
Indications : Raktapitta, Pipasa, Vi§a, Htdtog«, Cbardi
& Mürcba.
27. Mustadi GIU)B
!4<u,f(ll<i_ft ,eotQQcftq:¡¡¡IQioICh,ilf8uft
.. ,:ftfiCfClIQ(ílChfi.tcftdCh
'1I/1!lmr~"lll~4himlfiChIf.¡ ftarsifir I
~ ~tdl~l -:m:n 11UT: ~&lf.I\CfI: I
cilR«1QiJ'(: td;q'~!i"l: qlill"l'kie(J
II
¡.~ ~¿¡~'t-~~
2. Handra (Curcuma longa)
3. Daruharidra (Berberis aristata)
5. Ámalaka (Emblica officinalis)
6. Vibhitaka (Terminalia belerica)
7. KU$tha (Saussurea lappa)
8. HaimavatI (Iris germanica)
10. Patba (Cissampelos pereira)
11. Ka,urohi1.Ji (Picrorrhiza kurroa)
12. Siirñge$ta (Solanum nigrum)/{Physalis mínima)
13. Ativi$a (Aconitum heterophyllum)
14. Dravi4f (Elattaria cardamomum)
16. Citrske (Plumbago zeylanica)
Total drugs in this Ga.Qaare 17.
Indications : Yonido$a, Stanyadu§# and Ajil1)a
28. Harítakyiidi GlU)a
s:6aCfiOl¡qM. Iilq}a. 1:8fd 61cnMI I
61cnM¡ .cnfi:l"dsft lIS!ieof4"1".;ft I
94 Dravyagu,a VIJ6ina
qeq¡ ~ .. fae¡qíitll\fa;¡¡(i¡;ft 11
~. ~ ~¿/~~-~\9
1. Haritaki (Terminalia ehebula)
2. AmaIaka (Embliea offieinalis)
3. Vibhitaki (Terminalia beleriea)
These three drugs are also ealled as TriphaIa.
D,?$akarma : Kapha Pittahara
Indieations : Meha, KU$fha,Netraroga, Agnimandya and
Vi$ama Jwara
29. Plppalyádl Ga.pa
fqU4(;ftqR'6I1Ii\luftftl R1Cfi'4i\ 11
~ Cfi4i~C()t4 ~"eocq¡4I1q41"l1
~8"i1i(\q4 tj(l'qcft;¡+i¡4"i1l"'4n¡Qfq 11
~. ~ ~¿/~¿-~~
1. PippaIf (Piper longum)
3. Srñgavera (Zingiber offieinale)
These three drugs are also ealled as Ttiksuu. Tryü$aQais
Paryaya of Trikatu.
Indieations : Medoroga, Meha, KU$tha, Twagroga,
Agnimandya, Gulme and Pfnasa.
30. Amalakyidl Ga.pa
34¡QMih'l,itdC6' fqU4l'QfiJn;iftr
34¡QM8Fii¡_I\~e¡ 1'fOT: +i4\1tU¡Ql: I
q-' lC'Q:i\'6Ii: Cfi4iIU'ilCfi;¡I(i¡;¡:11
1. ~ ~¿/~o-~ ~
1. Amalaki (Embliea officinalis)
2. Haritaki (Terminalia chebula)
4. Cbitraka (Plumbalo zeylanica)
Total drugs in this Gana are 4.

Dosakarrna : Kaphahara
Indieations: Sarvajvara, Netravikára, Agnimándya,
Klaibya and Arochaka.
31. Trpvadi GaIJa
,,~"dIW Nld«quftiWltwflillf.t twfl8f1M5mI
¡IUI(litqlñd\r4q ¡Hfliflf8Ü lR': I
flNI4'I.faq,~¡. 'IUU¡ ~88Hden II
~. ~ ~¿/~ ~-~~
1. Trpu (Vañga) (Tin)-Stannum
2. Sisa (Nliga) (Lead)-Plumbum
3. Témxe (Copper)-Cuprum
4. Rajata (Silver)-Argentum
5. Suvarna (Gold)-Aurum
6. Krsnelotu: (TIk$1)a loha) Ferum-(Iron)
7. Lohamala-Ferro- ferrie oxide
Totally 7 Párthiva Dravyás are mentioned in this Geo«
Indieations: Getevis«, Krmi, Pipása, Vi$a, Hrdroga,
Pá1)c!uand Meha.
32. Liik~adj GaIJa
me;lIlqdj¿\ilPSflHCfi?é_Q;M8RS(ilfd" ... "ca1UGfliMNeiijfljUII _ I
Cfiql(jfd'ffi ~: CfiQifi:1'd.fá"tI(iI"t: I
i§tióftt¡fqt;\P' paulfil(i~Q:¡: II
~. ~ ~¿/~'lí-~",
l. Lák~á (Laccifera lacea)

2. Arevats (Cassia fistula)
4. Aswamára (Nerium indicum)
S. Katpbala (Myrica nagi)
6. Haridea (Curcuma longa)
7. Dacubaeidca (Berberís aristata)
8. Nimba (Azadiracbta indica)
96 Dravyagu9a Vijñina
9. Saptacchada (AIstonia seholaris)
10. MalatI (Aganosma earyophyllata)/(Jasminum grandi-
florum)
11. Trayama1)a (Gentiana kurroa)
11 drugs are mentioned in this GaIJa.
Dosakarma : Kapha Pittahara
Indieations : Arti, Kusth«, Krimi and Du~,a VI1)a.
33. Kaniya Pañcamüla
U f,¡Cfiu¿Ch1,dt¡c4 ll¡q~quCll ~«IRalatlilfir cRN: I
q;qlttfd'diq~ q;;ft¡r: q'IJif.("1q;'l1

~ ftta"q4 cput GtMqtt"''l11
~. ~ ~¿/~~-~\9
1. Trika1)taka (Tribulus terrestris)
2. BrhatI (Solanum indieum)
3. Ka1)takañ (Solanum xanthocarpum)
4. Prthakp8I1)f (Uraria picta)
5. Vidarigandha (Desmodium gangeticum)
These drugs are also called as Laghu Pañeamüla.
Dose Karma : Vára Pittahara
Indications : Karsya and Dourbalya
34. Mahat Pañcamüla
fin",:uf1",q::e(f¿u~q:¡ ~: ChI(Jq(l ~ lff<ll
lriffii; q;q:¡qld&i ~ MU4fi"t~q"t'l1
q'F1fttoi Q q'IJif.M ~ ~ II
~. ~ ~¿/~¿-~~
3. Timuk« (Oroxylum indicum)
5. Kasmari (Gmelina arboroea)
These drugs are also called as Brhat Pañeamüla.
Dosekerm« : Kapbavatahara
Indications : Agnimandya
at;¡41('I\(ii!'if4a I
TfUT: 'ctI4l8\1 ... q¡c¡¡fi':¡illmtwUql: I
811""'" q¡¡¡;r" 4I4\ft5j<tr.;¡1,¡;¡: 11
t!. ~ ~'/l.9o-\9~
Combination of Kaniya and Mabat Pañcamiila is.called as
Dasamiila.
DO$akarma : Ttidossbsr«
Indications : Swasa, Ajit1)a and Sarva jwara.
35. Vallipañcamüla
1irI<lft.URql'(íiI;ft~\.. ,s~ tftr qwft4ifi: 1I
~. ~ ~'/I.9~
1. Vidiñ (Pureria tuberosa)
3. Rajani (Curcuma longa)/(Rubia cordifolia)
4. Gucjüci (Tinospora cordifolia)
5. Ajasrñgi (Gymnema sylvestrae)
36. Kal)taka Pañcamüla
q¡(iI(6lCfiu¿CfiftftClq¡,ldlqti a;lea". _ 'ffi"O'tS '4i1r: I
<t",rqilfl<' dñft' ,ftC¡¡"iI~;¡I'I"1' 1"
4IiqI8~ Q '(lCfi(lillr.;¡I,I;ft I I
t!. ~ ~G/I.9~-I.9~
1. Karamarda (Carissa carandes)

2. TrikaJ)taka (Tribulus terrestris)
3. Saiñyaka (Barleria prionitis)
4. Satavañ (Asparagus racemosus)
5. Grdhranakbya (Capparis zeylanica)
Both Vallipancamüla and Ka1J!aka Pañcamüla are having
same properties.
Doseksrm« : Pittasamaka
98 DravyagUI}a Vijñina
Indications : Trividha sotha, Sacvameha and Sukcadosa.

37. TqJapañcamúla
,"IChI,*,"M«tfCfiIUi.-r lftr '" Qcñ: I
\"¿¡ilfiJI.i( ;¡r .ihrq:ij • 11 1
~: lI'!"i: ~ ,ftli~a fiJI::ti"aC( 1 I
~. ~ ~¿¡\.9t...-\.9~
1. Kusa (Desmostachya bipinnata)
2. Kasa (Saccharum spontaneum)
3. Nala (Phragmites kirka)
4. Dacbha (Eragrostis cynosuroides)/(Imperata cylindrica)
5. Ka1)dek$u (Saccharum offícinarum)
Indications : Raktapitta
Comparative Analysis of Caraka and Susrutokte
Classification
1. Number of Vargas
Acarya Caraka quotes fífty (50) Vargas where Suétut«
gives 37 Genss.
2. Number of Dravyas in each Varga
Carakacarya has restricted the number of Dravyas in each
Varga to ten. While Acarya Suscutha has no such limitation,
the number of Dravyas varies. For e.g. Ttikstu has three Dravyas,
while Syamadi includes 19 Dravyas and Eladi has 28 Dravyas.
3. Naming ofEaeh Varga
Acarya Cacaka has named the Ga1)ason the basis of action,
while Suscutacarya names the G81)a after the first -drug.
4. Naming of the Varga aee, to Part used
Suscutba mentions certain Ga1)as based on the part used.
For e.g. Bmat PBñcamúla, Laghu PBñcamúla and Kanfaka
Pañcamüla.
In these the useful part of the Dnlvyas are Múla (Root).
Classlfieatloo of Dravya 99
S. Consideration of Morphology
Another highlight of SuAruta' s classifícation is Ga~as
whicb highlight the morpbology of tbe Dravyas In a group.
For e.g. Ka~taka Pañcamüla indicates that tbe Dravyas of
this GaQa have Ka~taka (Spines)
T1'1)apañcamüla,signifies tbat tbese Dravyas are Troa (Grass).
6. Varga Dedieation to Dhátu
A feature seen in Susrutokta Vargikara~a ís, a GaQa
devoted only on Dbatus Le. Trpvadi Ga~a. On the otber band
Caraka has mentioned just Bbr$tamrt under Puñ$avirajanlya
Varga and Mrtkapala and Gairika in SOl)itbastbapana Varga.
7. Consideratioo of Multifaeeted Properties
Acarya Carda has grouped ten (10) Dravyas which exhibit
a Pradbana Karma. While SuArutacarya groups Dravyas and
explains its multifaceted properties. It seems, Carda gives more
importance to the main action of the Dravya while Susnst« to
the Dravyas itself.
8. Varga Visa-vis-Ga,a
Caraka termed it as Varga, Varga means a group of limited
number of Dravyas having similar pharmacological properties.
While Suinu« named G8Qas, GaQa is a group baving varied
number of Dravyas baving similar pharmacologícal actions.
Carakokta Varga Vis-a-Vis SuArutokata Ga,a
SI No. Carakokta Varga SuArutokta Ga,a
1. Number of Vargas are Number of Ga~as quoted
50. are 37.
2. Number of Dravyas in Number of Dravyas are not
each Varga restricted restricted. Varíes from 3-28.
to 10. 3 Dravyas in Trikatu, Tripbala
28 Dravyas in Bladigal)a.
3. Naming based on Naming alter the fint dnlg of
Karma. E.g. livaniya 0ll4la. E.g. Aragwadbádi
Varga. 08(1a.
4. No Varga named after Ga1)a named after the parts

the useful part used. E.g. Brhat Pañcamüla
5. No Varga dedicated to Morphological consideration
its morphology is also done.
E.g. Ka1)taka Pañcamüla
(Plants having spines)
6. No separate Varga in A Ga1)a devoted to Dbiaus
tbe name of the Dhatus. presento E.g. Ttpviidi Gen«
7. Dravyas having Pradha- Groups of Dravya having
na Karma are grouped multifaceted properties
8. Caraka names the cla- Susnue termed the classifica-
ssifications as Varga. tion as Gana.
Classification of Drugs in A$tañga Hrdaya
In A$tañga Hrdaya tbere is no separate chapter for Pañca-
karmakta Dravyas and DO$a Prakopahara Dravyas. Inc1uding
all the Vargas total number of Vargas or G81)as are 32.
1. l'_smsns GSQs
RW1rilusft ftl,IIM r5l!iflt¿\íI\qfa:aC(lt"ftili
i4C("I+i'i(fiMW11 ~Gt'll
~ c(8"1M5II: Ch"latfft~: q¡ulI~aUrq:a~lflqqIM"'lf.I 11
31. l. ~ ~~H
3. Lamba (Lagenaria vulgaris)
5. Bimbf(Coccinia grandis)
6. Visala (Citrullus colocynthis)
7. Trapusa (Cucumis sativus)
8. Kutsj« (Holarrhena antióysenterica)
9. Mürva (Marsedenia tenasic.ma)
10. Devudéli (Luffa echinata)
11. Krmighna (Embelia ribes)
12: Vidula (Salix caprea)
13. Dahana (Plumbago zeylanica)
14. Citra (Tricosanthes dioica)
15. Kosatakf (Luffa acutangula)
16. Raja Kosatakf(Luffa cylindrica)
17. Karanja (Pongamia pinnata)
18. Ka1)a (Piper longum)
19. Lavana (Rock salt)
Totally 22 Vamana Dravyas are mentioned in this Gene.
2. Virecana Gal)a
Rt+itt¡;\t 6tC6l"i 14 Iq l.n~,,1fI';ft;ft ftot R Rt(GqCi IR 1
,1+QICiCi
fi34mCi¡¡¡¡¡84I ~ V 1¡;f V ftsIle¡;¡IR 11
31. l. ~ ~t../~
1. Nikumbha (Baliospermum montanum)
2. Kumbha (Operculina turpathem)
4. AmaIakf (Emblica officinalis)
6. Gavak$f (Citrullus colocynthis)
7. Snuk (Euphorbia neirifolia)
8. Sankhínf (Euphorbia tirucolli)
9. Nilinf(Indigofera tinctoria)
10. TiIvaka (Symplocos racemosa)
11. Samyaka (Cassia fistula)
13. Hemadugdhi (Garcinia moreHa)
14. Dugdha (Milk)
15. Miitra (Urine)
Totally 15 Dravyas are mentioned in this Ga1)a.
3. Nirühagal)a
¡¡«'1t¿\ilt6óaq«It'ft¡¡'lCiq:¡¡¡¡I«,li~«I;6'(It=tI: 1
C¡qfi:¡ftJlifini844 tt."ltfQll¡fj ~ ~ RtaijUIiR 11
31. l. ~ ~t../~
102 DravyagUJ,la Vijñina
1. Madana (Randia spinosa)

2. Kutsje (Holarhena antidysenterica)
4. Devadalf (Luffa echinata)
5. Madhuka (Madhuca indica)
9. Syonaka (Oroxylum inidcum)
11. Gambharf (Gmelina arboroea)
12. SalapaI7)f (Desmodium gangeticum)
13. Pr$nipaI7)f (Uraria picta)
15. Ka1)takarf (Solanum xanthocarpum)
16. Gok$ura (Tribulus terestris)
17. Darü (Cedrus deodora)
18. Rasna (Pluchea lanceolata)
19. Yaya (Hordium vulgare)
20. MUi (Anethum sowa)
21. Krtavedhana (Luffa cylindrica)
72. Kulattha (Dolichos biflorus)
23. Madhu (Honey)
24. Lavana (Salt)
25. Ttvrit (Operculina turpathem)
Totally 25 Dravyas are mentioned in this Ga1)a.
4. Navana Gal)a
iMl'lIqlqlafccilEiC(ldf\i\IMI 1hi ~ 'II'Ttci ~ ir I
lITit~: ~ lIl~ p;ft' lle41CfiI ,ftQC¡~'dql''l1 I
31. l. ~ ~~/~
1. Vella (Embelia ribes)
2. Apamarga (Achyranthes aspera)
5. SU1)thi (Zingiber officinale)
6. Darvi (Berberis aristata)
7. Surala (Vateria indica)
8. Saiñsa Bija (Seeds of Albizzia labback)
9. Barhata Bija (Seeds of Solanum indicum)
10. Sigru Bija (Seeds ofMoringa oleifera)
11. Madhükasara (Juice of flowers of Madhuca indica)
12. Saindhava (Rock salt)
13. Tark$ya Saila (Collyrium)
14. Sük$maila (Elattaria cardamomum)
15. Sthülaila (Ammomum subulatum)
16. Prithvika (Leaves of Ferula nartbex)
These 16 Dravyas are included under Nirüha Gal)a.
5. Vitaghna Gapa
\4)(<<1((\ ;ni ~ «'I*l~ 1M-Pi( I
C!i1~c'hdd~1J f'-'«ICiffi(ii;¡I,¡attI I
at. l. ~ tlt,/lt,
1. Bhadradarü (Cedrus deodara)
2. Nata (Valeriana wallaichi)
3. KU$fha (Saussurea lappa)
8. Gambhañ (Gmelina arboroea)
9. SalapaI1)i (Desmodium gangeticum)
10. PrsnipaI1)i (Uraria picta)
12. Kal)takañ (Solanum xantbocarpum)
13. Gokstu« (Tribulus terrestris)
15. Atibala (Abutilon indicum)
and Drugs of Yrratarvadi and drugs of Vidaryadi Gal)a
have been included in this Gal)a.
6. Pittaghna Ga~a
\C!IfS~ R"-1C)iiI(1ISCCi4jtd¡
~S~: ,ftaq¡CIft~: I
'4!41!Ufa: q'llChlfa: ~ i tRi ~ IRlrhufa. ~ II

31. ~. 'f!: ~ t.,/~
1. Dürva (Cynodon dactylon)
2. Ananta (Yavásaka) (Alhagi camelorum)
4. Vása (Adhatoda vasica)
5. Atmagupta (Mucuna pruriens)
6. Gutuitñ (Typha angustata)
7. Abbitu (Asparagus racemosus)
8. Sftapaki (SoIanum nigrum)
9. Priyañgu (Callicarpa macrophylla)
10. SaliparIJI (Desmodium gangeticum)
11. PrsnipaI"lJI(Uraria picta)
12. Padma (Nelumbo nucifera)
13. Vanya (Ksudte Musta) (Ceyperus scariosus)
and the drugs of Nyagrodhadi, Padmakadi and Sarivadi
GaIJa of Susruta have been included under Pittaghna GaIJa.
7. Sle~maghnaGaJ;la
3tHaq!4lfa(Chifa~ChltajSIR"'lfaCh: I
«(lRlfa: IR!iRllfa¿fri1ChlfaiMIIRM111
31. ~. 'f!: ~ t.,/I!J
The drugs of Aragwadhadi, Atkiidi, MU$kakadi, Aseniidi,
Sutesiidi, Mustadi and Vatsakadi Genoku: Dravyas are included
under Kapha Samaka Gana,
8. JivaniyagaJ;la/Jivantyiidi GaJ;la
\í(\q"<ft ChI4l1(W'Ct1~ i !iS(fll'Noitl' ;sr I
51iq\4Ch'lftqCh ~ ~ m Gftq;ftC:¡I8t: I I
31. ~. ~ ~t.,/¿
1. Iiventi (Leptadenia reticulata)
2. Kakolf(Lillium polyphyllum)
3. K$lrakakol1 (Lillium Sp.)
5. Mahameda (Polygonatum Sp.)
6. MudgapallJf (Vigna trilobata)
7. Mi$apallJf (Teramnus labialis)
8. ~$abhaka (Mierostylis speeies)
9. Jfvaka (Mierostylis walliehi)
10. Madhuka (Glyeyrrhiza glabra)
10 dfugs are ineluded in this Ga1)a.
9. Vidaryadi Gal)a
rllC(IRqtlitM,fIlCiIMl ,. aCIII'C4,j!fqucf: 1
CifiU\4i(l íiftCII"'4<*41~i 1QJi¡ ¡ftq\idl firqnft 1I
rllC(lqff«Rci "Pñ 1Juft aUd ftI'd8I I
,ftq~(4Iltfqc{fuqCIII('iCiI('i8\1 1'fOT: 1 I
3l. l. 'i- ~,,/~-~o
1. Vidiñ (Peurería tuberosa)
2. PaIiciñguIa (Rieinus eommunis)
3. VrschikiIf (Pergularia extensa)
4. Vrschfva (Boerhavia diffusa)
5. Devihvaya (Cedros deodara)
6. MudgapallJf (Vigna trilobata)
7. Mi$apa11Jf (Teramnus labialis)
8. Ka1)Q.ukañ (Mue una pruriens)
9. Abhfru (Asparagus raeemosus)
10. Vira (Terminalia arjuna)
11. Iivetui (Leptadenia retieu1ata)
12. Jfvaka (Mierostylis walliehi)
13. Rssbbsk« (Microstylis Sp.)
14. Btbsti (Solanurn indieum)
15. Ka1)takarf (Solanum xanthocarpum)
16. 5iIapallJf (Desmodium gangetieum)
17. PrsnipallJf (Uraria pieta)
18. Goksute (Tribulus terrestrís )
19. Gopasuta (Hemidesmus indicus)
20. Ttipedi (Adiantum lunu1atum)
Properties : Vitapittahara, Brimbene
Indieations : 50$a, Gulme, Angamarda, Urdhwa Swisa &
Kisa.
9Dra.VII·
106 DravyagU\la Vijñina
10. Saril'adi GSI)S
tU Rcil ,H \ChI,¡¡cfll'lq¡IlI!lH IN\ I

lf1tt ~ wf.cf «ullii'dI(5lq ....íitHI"(11
31. l. ~ ~t.../ ~ ~
2. USfra (Vetiveria zizanoides)
3. Kasmarya (Gmelina arboroea)
4. Madhüka (Madhuka indica)
6. Raktacandana (Pterocarpus santalinus)
7. Ya$fi(Glycyrrhiza glabra)
8. Parü$aka (Grewia asiatica)
Property : Pittebere
Indications : Déb«; Raktapitta, Ttit & Jwara.
11. Psdmskadi GSl)S
q"ChSU~ctf.¡«ar.i: 'JWU'!fl1 ~ \iIle¡;¡4i41I: I

l(OijacCh\1 &¡..<ihulftNi sftUI;¡'ifte¡::¡;8U1ctau: 11
31. l. ~ ~t.../ ~ ~
1. Padmaka (Nelumbium speciosum)
2. PUQdra (Nelumbo nucifera)
3. Vrddhi (Eulophia nuda)
4. Tuga (Bambusa arundinaceae)
5. Rddhi (Habenaria Sp)
6. SringI (Pistacia integerrima)
7. Amrta (Tinospora cordifolia) &
10 drugs. of Jivantyadi GaQa
Property : Stanyajanaka, Ptinen«, Jfvana, Btbmen«,
Vr$ya, Vatapitthara.
12. Psrü$skiidi GSI)S
~ l!RT ~ Ch{'6twiChdChit(~.I
m1J ~ lfPi; qU*1"I¡¡qe¡ld~( 11
31. 1'. ~ ~ t.../ ~ ~
1. Parü~aka (Grewia asiatica)
2. HaritakI (Terminalia chebula)
3. Amalakf(Emblica officinalis)
4. Vibhltaki (Terminalia belerica)
5. Drik~i (Vitis vinífera)
7. Katakaphala (Strychnos potatorum)
8. Rijihwa (Rijidana) (Mani1kara hexandra)
9. Da4ima (Punica granatum)
10. Sika (Tectona grandis)
Property : Vitahara
Indications : Tr~~a, Mütrimaya.
13. Añjanidl GaJ}a
srtR Ch"';ft 1IRft qtaNM \4n."'(1
~MI+i'1."I¡lIi filql:ad,rq,¡~C(II
aTo t. ~ ~~/~'t
1. Añjana (Srotoñjana)
2. PhalinI (Callicarpa macrophyIla)
3. Mams; (Nardostachys jatamansi)
4. Padma (Nelumbium speciosum)
5. Utpala (Nymphaea stelleta)
6. Rasañjana (Coryllium)
7. Bla (Elattaria cardamonum)
8. Madhuka (Glycyrrhiza glebra)
9. Nagahwa (Mesua ferrea)
Properties : Pittahara, Vi~ahara & Daba hara.
14. Pa,olidl GaJ}a
Qt1M.fi(lf8uftil"«4+i'1+144j{Ailqlolf.ctd'(
f.iwRf q¡q¡IQ:a,'O'iQ(iO" fR ctlil.. (Nq¡ "q¡-I"-M-I-'(II
aTo l. ~ ~~/~~
1. Pato1a (Tricosanthes dioica)
2. Katurohi~¡ (Picrorrhiza kurroa)
108 DravyaguJ;l8 VIJUna
4. Madhusrava (Marsedenia tenacíssíme)
S. Gu4üci (Tinospora cordifolia)
6. Pithi (Cissampelos pereira)
Do,akarma : Kaphapittahara
Indícatíons : KU,fha, Jwara, Vi,a, Chardi, Arocaka &
.Kimala.
15. Gu40cyldl Gafa
i\.¡ftq"itlft.ill ... I('tfi'i*''l
1iftI~a¡Gei('iUf(ctl',.Ii'(itfl ..,C( 11
ar. ,. ~ ~~/~~
1. Gu4ücf (Tinospora cordifolia)
2. Padma (Prunus cerasoídes)
3. Arí,ta (Azadirachta indica)
4. Dhinaka (Coriandrum sativum)
S. Raktacañdana (Pterocarpus santalinus)
Do,akarma : Pittakaphahara
Indications: Jwara, Chardi, Daba, Tr,1)i & Agnímindya.
16. Aragwaclbldl GSfa
3Il\iq .. ¡¡qq,..... hlliiil'!dl...'''''.... 'ab 1
~ ... qikw("f ..MCifU(lfi ..'.(iiiiiIUIu.¿1: 11
3Il\iillil,ft(riC4fft ert'i6i'iIIliE!I(I\1
'I5t8 1&U( vq 1f ¡nvr i',ftlR: 11
ar. ,. ~ ~~/~,,-~,
1. Áragwadha (Cassia fistula)
3. Pitali (Stereospermum suaveolens)
4. Kikatikta (Solanum nigrum)
S. Nimba (Azadirachta indica)
6. Amruti (Tinospora cordifolia)
7. Madhurasa (Marsedenia tenacissima)
8. Sruvarrk,a (Flacortia montana)
9. Pithi (Cissampelos pareira)
elassineatioD ot Dravya 109
10. Bhúnimba (Swertia chirata)
11. Sairyaka (Sabaeara) (Barlería crístata)
12. Parola (Trícosanthes dioica)
13. Pútikarañja (Holoptelia integrífolia)
14. Karañja (Pongamia pinnata)
15. Saptaeehada(Alstonia scholarís)
16. Agni (Plumbago zeylanica)
17. Su,avi (Momordica charantia)
18. PhaIam (Randia dumetorum)
19. Bi1)a (Sahaeara-Nilavat1)a)Barlería strigosa.
20. Gho1)ta(Zizyphus jujuba)
Do,akarma : Kaphahara
Indications: Chardi, Ku,rha, Vi,a, Jwara, Ka1)4ü,
Prameha and Du,ta Vra1)a
17. AS8n.dl G81)8
fiIt1t ftIMqMI'IIq. '1I.'II • .,II......

3t44=tftlfll,I'14ftCiljIIActftC4f:."'45ft' itu4\ft¡ftlql_iiWC4:
3t44=t¡"fiilJiC4A fi",e45c¡;fi¡4hll
lal.U"'.Ulf:
I
11
qlu,,'aj 1Iti 111' _C(1C(1iifll."'J: 11

ar. l. ~ \ t.t,l~~- ~ o
1. Asana (Pteroearpus marsupium)
2. Tinila (Ougeinia dalbergiodes)
3. Bhiirja (Betula utilis)
4. 8wetaviha (Terminalia arjuna)
5. Praklrya (Holoptehi i:ntegrífolia)
6. Khadira (Acasia catechu)
7. Kadara (Acasia sumo)
8. Bha1)41(Albizzia labback)
9. 8imlipa (Dalbergia sissoo)
10. Me,alrñgi (Oymnema sylvestre)
11. MaJayaja (Santalum album)
12. Rakta Candana (Pterocarpus santalinus)
13. Daruharidra (Berberís aristata)
14. Tila (Borasus flabellifera)
110 Dravyagul)a Vijñina
16. loñgaka (Aquillaria agalloeha)
17. Saka (Teetona grandis)
19. Krmuka (Areea eatechu)
21. Kalinga (Holarrhena antidysenteriea)
22. Chagakaf1)a (Dipterocarpus Sp)
23. Aswakarna (Dipterocarpus alatus)
Dosekstme : Kaphahara
Indications : Switre, Kustbs, Ktmi, PaQ"u, Prameha,
Medodo$a and Vi$a.
18. Varu.pidi Ga.pa
C1'6UI~4cn$q"ldICl:ftcUI"1+ih¿l1n·qFt..qfOlcnl: 1
fl'6dHilcn(~iiI¿¡lac;j¡q8etqM'1C1 ~1f'6ii1lcn(l: 11
C1'6UIif«: ri ~ q<ll'l'nq f.t¿¡iUFd I
I3IIiRlClln fm':~ ~ ~: 1RFt..$(ftt+t1I
31.1. ~ ~~/~~-~~
1. Varuna (Crateava nurvala)
2. Sairyaka (Raktapu$pa)- (Barleria cristata)
3. Sairyaka (Pitapu$pa)- (Barleria prionitis)
4. Satavarl (Asparagus racemosus)
5. Dahana (Plumbago zeylanica)
6. Morata (Marsedenia tenacissima)
8. Vi$aQika (Horn of deer)
9. Brhatl (Solanum indicum)
10. KaQtakarf (Solanum xanthocarpum)
11. Piitikarañja (Holopteila integrifolia)
12. Karañja (Pongamia pinnata)
13. Tarkarí (laya) (Premna integrifolia)
14. Hañtakf (laya) (Terminalia chebula)
15. Babalapallava (Moringa oleifera)
16. Darbha (Desmostachya bipinnata)
17. Rujikari (Hintila) (Borassus Sp.)
Indications : Agnimandya. Medoroga, Adhyavata~
Sirasüla. Gulma and Antarvidradhi.
19. Ü~akádj GalJa
a¡qCÍi'UNlCÍi I1PI'tflellq ~::e;¡q'll
eI(llt.PIl'ild fii\fI(l+t4j(WCtq~:'CfiChIQ8'l1I
31.~. ~ tt../~~
1. Ü$aka (Dorema ammoniacum)
2. Tutthaka (Copper sulphate)
3. Hiñgu (Ferula narthex)
4. Kasfsa (Ferrous sulphate)
5. PU$pakasfsa (Ferrous sulphate)
6. Saindhava (Rock sa1t)
7. Silajatu (Bitumen)
Indications : Mütrakrcchra, Asmarf, Gulma and Medoroga.
20. Viratarvádi GalJa
aM"'l"d(ld¡'ICfitéh,ql(l+tq~¡ftCfio¿,(iji¿el81:¡¡¡(.IOIC6I(1II: I
~lcr.fl ...t.PI,(lllNü'lo4j'1(1 \tMiéhai\(¿,<tO¿Cfi(+\tQletf: II
~ dt<td<tlcdSli 1f.<f qldfidl1 ~ I
31(1+t:O(l14H1t¡'Ifii\f IEIId '6'íI 18Ü II
31. ~. ~ t~/~){
1. Viratara (Vetvreria zezanoides)/Dicrostachys cineria
2. Ara.pika (Premna integrifolia)
3. Büka (Bakapu$pa) (Variety of jasmine) [Jasmium sp.]
4. Vr$a (Adhatoda vasica)
5. Asmabheda (Berginia ligulata)
6. Gokstusk« (Tribulus terrestris)
7. ltkata (Typha elephantina)
8. Sahacara (Barleria Sp.)
9. Bá.pa (Nila saireyaka) (Barleria strigosa)
10. Kása (Saccharum spontaneum)
11. Vr~ádan¡ (Loranthus longiflorus)
112 DravyagUIJa- Vijñina
12. Nel« (Arundo donax)

13. Súk$ma DÚr'Va(Cynodon dactylon)
14. Stbúla Dúrva (Cynodon dactylon)
15. GUl).tba (Vrttat[Qa) (Grass variety)
16. Gundrá (Typha elephantiana)
17. Bbal1úka (Oroxylum indicum)
18. Morafa (Marsedenia tenacissima)
19. Kural).ta (Si ti vara) (Celo sia argentea)
20. Karambha (Uttamaral).l) (Pergularia extensa)
21. Pártba (Ádityabhakta) (Malva rotundifolia)
Dosakarma : Vatahara
Indications: Vatavyadbi, Asmarl. Sarkara. Mútrakrcchra
Mútraghata
21. Rodhriidi GSl)B
\1a'II •• Cfi\1e¡qMI'II~f1tuft"'\M4i~q¡M,!ifil:
,fftoidliij4i«l"ft'ld,n4il: ~Mqltel'4ftqMq+fliStl:1I
'U'I' -ual~qa1 ';j'J1:f ~:4iQi8\1 1'IVT: 1
,,1f.1¿(h'ijt: ~ ~ ~qflll"'I'I"1: 1I
al. ~ ..~ ~"'/~~-~\9
2. Sábarakarodhra (Symplocos crategoides)
3 .. Palasa (Butea monosperma)
4. JiñgiQI (Kr$1)asalmall) (Odina woodier)
5. Sarala (Pinus roxburghi)
6. Katpbala (Myrica nagi)
7. Yukta (Pluchea lanceolata)
8. Kutsitámba (Anthocephalus cadamba)
9. Kadalf (Musa paradisica)
10. Gatasoka (Saraca asoka)
12. Paripelava (Putannata) (Oroxylum indicum)
13. Moca (Niryasa of Salmalia malabarica)
Dosekerme : Kapbahara
Indications : Medoroga, Yonido$a, Vaivar1)ya & Vi$a
22. Arkiidi GSJ)s

3tChfMqiY"iI¡IC("<flR.'I(Uii1 ~ (1....¡¡'filChI(;ftSicfiiflf 1
Sitiii!fL(l qh,ft~~flfiril!¡+l rilqfli"ii 1JI' ,.: 11
~¿¡+iClhf!l4Ci' 1!I1'f: Chthq~~qiq8: 1
tifi:¡,CIOSi'i+i~~"qi;Ui,ftll"1': 11
3l1'. ~ ~"'/~¿-~~
2. Alarka (Calotropis gigante a)
3. Niigadantf (Baliospermum calycinum)
4. ViSalya (Gloriosa superba)
5. Bberñgi (Clerodendron serratum)
6. Riisnii (Pluchea lanceolata)
7. Vrschikiilf (Pergularia extensa)
8. Prakiryii (Pongamia pinnata)
9. Pratyakpu~pf (Achyranthes aspera)
10. Pftataila (Kiikadani) (Celastrus paniculetu)
11. Udakfrya (Holoptella integrifolia)
12. Kinibi (Albizia procera)
13. Katabhi (Albizia lucida)
14. Tiipasa Vik~a (Balanites aegetpiaca)
Dosekerme : Kaphahara
Indications : Medoroge, Vi$a,·Ksimi, KU$la and Vr.pa
23. Surssiidi GSJ)s
~
tI(IA 1!l4¡fu1: ~s:¡qC(: tifitR\é("i: I
\ri'"
\f<fl9¡+ithfUi\N1 CfiIM+iiMIIt4¡:jijhS""qq¡uft'Ch('¡¡l"i Ciifl+i~: 1
fldl:¡\tIifé6I!&I: CfiICfi+ii4\tM8MfiJliI!i\'1'uft 1I
Sifct,¿¡I¿¡i:sfe¡SfJilAChifl&f\ iUi(Jftll"i: I 1
31. l. ~ ~"'/~o - ~ ~
1. Swetetulesi (Ocimum sanctum)
2. Kr$Qatulasi (Ocimum sanctum)
3. Pbsnijj« (Piper nigrum)
4. Kiilamiila (Ocimum basilicum)
5. Vicjanga (Embelia ribes)
114 Dravyagu\,a Vijñina
6. Kharavusa (Thymus serpyllum)
7. Vr~ak81'Qi(Ipomoea reniformis)
8. Katpbala (Myrica nagi)
9. Kisamarda (Casia occidentalis)
10. K$avaka (Centipeda minima)
11. Sarasí (Zanthoxylum armatum)
12. Bbarñgi (Clerodendron serratum)
13. Kirmuki (Peristrophe bicalyculata)
14. Kikamicf (Solanum nigrum)
15. Kulabala (Bhükadamba) (Spaeranthes indicus)
16. Vi$amu$tf (Melia azadirachta)
17. Bñusrrana (Hyptis suaveolens)
18. BbütakeSi (Nardostachys Jaramsnsf)
I
Dosakarma : Kaphabara
Indications : Medoroga, Kimi, Pratisyiiya, Aruci, Swiisa,
Kiisa and Vma,
24. MU$kakidi Ga:pa
ij&:ihCfi~q(itft1q(i'fI'lilqfllfllql: I
~ihJl,¡;¡flqIOflqfi',f: Cfic¡¡~r\it\ 1I
31.l. -q. ~~/ ~ ~
1. MU$kaka (Schrebera swietenioides)
2. Snuk (Euphorbia nesifolia)
3. Vara (Holarrehna antidysentenca) (Varatiktá)
4. Dwipi (Plumbago zeylanica)
5. PalMa (Butea monosperma)
6. Dhava (Anogeissus letifolia)
7. Simsipa (Dalbergia sissoo)
Dosakarma : Kapbabara
Indications : Gulma, Meba, Asmarf, Pa1)gu, Adas and
Sukrado$a.
25. Vatsakidi Ga:pa
qM"'1Qf \i,;r.,.¡¡¡tft:¡j",dlIC11 11' I,oilh\ I
~ qm,s"i,iIft.,4q¡MI\II¡ft«_ef"'i1: 1I
Classification of Dravya I1S
iíft(q¡f1tfaas¡ QI(FI"41 qtiCi)Mah wf.fr I

E4Mq¡q¡it8: 4hi\14j("i1\RH'¡t'1 l'1fQ&t: 11
31. l. ~ ~t../ ~ ~- ~)$'
1. Vatsaka (Holarrhena antidysenterica)
2. Murvii (Marsedenia tenacissima)
3. Bhiirñgi (Clerodendron serratum)
4. Katuka (Picrorrhiza kurroa)
6. GhulJapriya (Aconitum heterophyIlum)
7. GalJcJ.fra (Euphorbia nerifolia)
9. Piithii (Cissampelos pareira)
10. Ajiijf(Cuminum cyminum)
11. Katvangaphala (Ailanthes excelsa fruit)
13. Siddhiirtha (Brassica compestris)
14. Vacii (Acorus colamus)
15. Jiraka (Carum carvi)
16. Hingu (Ferula narthex)
17. VidalJga (Embelia ribes)
18. Pasugandha (Gynandropis gynandra)
20. Pippelimiile (Root of píper longum)
23. Niigara (Zingiber officinale)
Dosekerme : Kaphahara
Indications : Pines«, Gulme, Jwara, SüIa and Arsas
26. Vacádi Gal)a
Clill\JIM«cUI'1,.,omfa.. l",cm I
8RlIIQQ6lIceq¡(iP1.t\IÑltPI: 11
Clill,ftll(\aiuiCii'mfttliHifi;ft I
~:q¡q¡iIQqCl'1R1;:¡¡til"f.¡.iuft 11
31'. ¡.~ ~t../~t..-~~
116 Dravyagul}a ViJñina

2. Jalada (Cyprus rotundus)
3. Devabwa (Cedrus deodara)
4. Nágara (Zingiber officinale)
5. Ativi~a (Aconitum heterophyllum)
6. Abbaya (Terminalia chebula)
8. Dárubaridra (Berberís aristata)
9. Ya~ti(Glycyrrhiza glabra)
10. KalaS1'(Uraria picta)
11. Kutajodbbbava (Seeds of Holarrhena antidysentiríca)
Dosekerme : Kapbavátabara
Indications : Amatisára, Medoroga and Stanyado~a.
27. Prlyañgvádl Ga.pa
ftI¡¡t9iiilll"i!dNtil: qti jj(""i4\\II"iq(l'(ii'j¡¡"i"d
11
itl"il'l1 ~:¡¡n:I: 'PIT 9i11;¡I,ftri it«;ft¡¡aU: 11
aTo '. ~ ~ ",/~\9-~~
1. Priyañgu (Callicarpa macrophylla)
2. Srototijana (Collyríum)
3. Sauviráñjana (Collyrium)
4. ¡>adma(Nelumbium speciosum)
5. Padmake§ara (Nelumbo nucifera)
6. Yojanávalli (Rubia cordifolia)
7. Ananta (Pagonia critica)
8. Minadruma (Salmalia malabaríca)
9. Mocarasa (Niryása of Salmalia malabarica)
10. Samañga (Mimosa pudica)
11. Punnága (Callophyllum ín-phyllnm)
12. Sita (Santalum album)
13. Madaniya Hetu (Woodfordia fruiticosa)
28. AmbSfthádl G8.(Ia
111
.. 161 • "iitMilfl"iOl(t'.qMI'ICi .... 1: 1
mi ..- fi¡(06j~"I' Ci(41: CiitM1.ci~: 11
Classiftc:atlon of Dravya 117
11vfr fiCiC!q .. 66Ilf' WCIi.dt"H ... ,.eft I

"",.;ftcftficfl 'M 101l... it.fq, ~ II
ato '. ~ t~/,~\9-l'
l. Amba"i (Cissampelos pareira)
2; Madbuka (Glycyrrhiza glabra)
3. Namaskiñ (Mimosa pudica)
4. Nandivfk,a (Fícus rumphi)
5. Palila (Butea monosperma)
6. Kaccbura (Pagonia critica)
8. Dbitaki (Woodfordia fruticosa)
9. Bilvapelika (Pulp of Aegle marmelos)
10. Katvanga (Oroxylum indicum)
11. Kamalodbbava raja (Nelumbo nucifera)
Both Priyangvidi & Amba,thidi Gana are baving same
properties.
Do,akarma : Pittabara
Indications: Pakwitisira and Vroa
29. Mustidl Ga,a
UQilqti.fi=tr¡p."IIfifiM¡lfimldq.o.BlqsM. "'iIi
1: I
~ 1it litq'" " cñF.lQiali.i4¡¡&l1 itMq ti
ato t. ~
, t~/"'to
2. Vaci (Acorus calamus)
3. Agní (Plumbago zeylanica)
4. Haridra (Cúrcuma longa)
5. Dirubaridra (Berberís aristata)
6. Kaluka (Píncrorrhíza kurroa)
7. Kikatikta (Karanja) (Pongamia pinnata)
8. Bballita (Semecarpus anacardium)
9. Pilba (Cissampelos pareira)
10. Amalald (Bmblica officinalis)
11. Harftaki (Terminalia chebula)
12. Vibbitaki (Terminalia belerica)
13. Vi,a (Aconitum ferox)
118 Dravyagu..,a ·Vijñina

15. Truti (Elattaria cardamomum)
16. Haimavatf (Iris germanica)
Properties: Yónídosahara, Stanyámayaghna and
Malapacana.
30. Nyagrodhadi Ga.(Ja
a¡sdQ(qU:UW'lE'l«,tSM\'¡¡~¡j'lfl1l41,;¡C6cft(1;¡Q\qcn.qii: 1
~ltiaCMfi1qIMqMI,,;¡;~ftfi'liftC6C{41fi.t\MI .11'14$'(11
a¡sdQII\.fuft ~: ~ q.;¡E'litr.1: I
~: (qill(;lK «18cnPl\'j4j Pililo.: II
31. 6. ~ ~~/~~-~~
1. Nyagrodha (Ficus bengalensis)
2. Pippala (Ficus religiosa)
3. Sadaphala (Ficus racemosa)
4. Rajajambü (Eugenia jambolana)
5. Kakajambü (Eugenia operculata)
6. Rodhra (Symplocos racemosa)
7. Sabararodhra (Symplocos crategoides)
9. Kapitana (Spondias mangifera)
10. Somavalka (Myrica nagi)
11. Plak$a (Ficus lacor)
12 . ...tmra (Mangifera indica)
13. Vañjula (Salix caprea)
14. Priyala (Buchanania lanzan)
16. Nandf (Ficus rumphi)
17. Kolf (Zizyphus jujuba)
19. Virala (Diospyros melanoxylon)
Dosekerme : Pi ttahara
Indications : VrQa, BhagiJa, PiUasra, TrI, Daha and
Yoniroga.
31. Elidi Ga,a

i((í'jI!¡"UNteoq¡~:ft"i.l"I&lI".'l_iid("q,.a¡l(tffft~q-
\ilftH4U: 1
l(lfS&lrJl"cd~"(I,q!l(i:.oql44.: W iílUW1!l'!l'SaQi('4-!l(I:
~ ""11'' 1( 11
i(l"Ilff{Cfi1qlft.'" m v litf.l.. fft I
qafSl+lI~: .a,(qreCfiICh'a;¡I,I;¡:
II
aT. l. ~ t V)í~-)í)í
2. Sthülaila (Ammomum subulatum)
3. TUTU$ka(Liquidamber orientalia)
4. KU$fha (Saussurea lappa)
5. Phalini (Callicarpa macrophyIla)
6. Mamsf (Nardostachys jatamansi)
7. Ialam (Pavonia odorata)
8. Dhyamaka (Cymbopogon citratus)
9. Sprakka (Delphinium zalil)
10. Coraka (Angelica glauca)
11. Coca (Cinnamomum zeylanica)
12. Parra (Cinnamomum tamala)
13. Tagara (Valeriana wallichi)
14. Sthou1)éyaka (Taxus baccata)
15'. Iatrrasa (Commiphora myrrh)
16. Sukti (Capparis Sp.)
17. Vyaghrana kha (Capparis seperia)
18. Amarahwa (Cedrus deodara)
19. Agaru (Aquillarla agalocha)
20. Sñvasaka (Pinus roxburghi)
21. Kumkuma (Crocus sativus)
22. Ca1)ga (Angelica archangelica)
23. Guggulu (Commniphora mukul)
24. Devadhüpa (Vateria indica)
25. Khapura (Boswellia serrata)
26. Punnága (Calophyllum inophyllum)
27. Nagahwa (Mesua ferrea)
120 Dravyagu.,a VJjñina
Do~akarma : Vátakaphahara
Indications : Vi~a, Vaivar.pya, Kal)q.u and Kot».
32. Syamadl Gal)a
t_lill<-d'l\q;cft.!Cfi,¿\GUtlfi:Oil4ijl,IMuf*tfl:ft¡lql.nfllijiIR -
(\S1",.fW"a".(61h , .
• 4(1146lI1ft1E1IM.'(I1.'\ijMl"..-nI. ~ ,_lilI61 ~ ~
¡¡'e¡iI,"'.cn,.,ti '1"fi'4*(11 aT. l. ~ ~~/'t~
1. Syáma (Operculína turpethum)
2. Danti (Baliospermum montanum)
3. Dravanti (Croton tiglium)
4. Kramuka (Pattikarodhra) (Vibrum nervosum)
S. Kutarana (Sutatrivrt) (Ipomoea turpethum)
6. Sankhini (Euphorbia dracunculoides)
7. Carmasáhvá (Sátala) (Euphorbia pilosa)
8. Swatl)ak~iri (Garcnía morella)/(Euphorbia thomsoniana)
9. Gavák$I (Citrullus colocynthis)
10. Sikhari (Achyranthes aspera)
11. Rajanaka (Mallotus philippinensis)
12. Chinnaruhá (Tinospora cordifolia)
13. Karanja (Pongamia pinnata) ...
14. Bastantri (Vrddhádóruka)- (Argeria speciosa)
15. Vyádhigháta (Cassia fistula)
16. Bahala (Moringa oleifera)
17. Bahurasa (Saccharum officinarum)
18. Tik$l)avfk$a (Salvadora persica)
Doseketm« : Kaphahara
Indications : Gulma, Vi$a, Aruchi, Hrdruja and Mütralq'cchra.
Classification of Dravyas in Bhavaprakasa Nighantu
Dravyas are categorised into 23 Vargas.
l. Harftakyiidl Varga
l. Haritaki 2. Vibhftaki 3. Amalaki 4. Sunthi
S. Ardraka 6. Pippali 7. Maricha 8. Pippali-
müla
9. Chavya 10. Gaja- 11. Chitraka 12. Rakta-

pippali chitraka
13. Nrla- 14. Yavanf 15. Ajarnoda 16. Péresik«
chitraka Yavani
17. Sukla- 18. Kr~l)a- 19. Dhanyaka 20. Satapu~pa
jfraka Jfraka
21. Methika 22. ChandraS'üra23. Hingu 24. Vaca
25. Parasika- 26. Kulinjana 27. Mahabhari- 28. Chopa-
vacha vacha chínf
29. Hepus« 30. Viganga 31. Nadihingu 32. Turnburu
33. Varnsa- 34. Sarnudra- 35. Ya~tirnadhu 36. Kampi-
locana phena llaka
37. Aragwadha 38. Katukf 39. Trayarnana 40. Kiratatikta
41. Indrayava 42. Madana 43. Rssn« 44. Sarpa-
gandha
45. lswarf 46. Machika 47. Tejovati 48. Iyotismeti
49. Kuste 50. Puskete- 51. Ketupemi 52. Kerkete-
rnúla sringi
53. Katphala 54. Bharañgí 55. Pa$al)a- 56. Dhatakf
bheda
57. Manji$ta 58. Kusurnbha 59. Lak$a 60. Haridra
61. Karpüra- 62. Vana- 63. Diau- 64. Rasanjana
haridra haridra haridra
65. Bakuchí 66. Chakra- 67. Ativi$a 68. Lodhra
rnarda
69. Lesune 70. Palal)tju 71. Vana- 72. Bhallataka
paJal)tju
73. Bhanga 74. Khakhasa 75. Saindhava 76. Sakarn-
bhariya
77. Sarnudra- 78. Vitjalaval)a79. Sauvar- 80. Khanja
Javana chala Iavana
81. Chal)a- 82. Yavak$ara 83. Sarjik$ara 84. Tsnketu:
karnla
Totally 84 Dravyas are mentioned in this Varga.
10Dr •• VI).
122. DravyagUl,a Vijñina
11.Karpüradi Varga
Total1y 52 Dravyas are mentioned.
1. Karp üra 2. Chfna- 3. Kastürf 4. Lata-
karpüra kestiiti
5. Gandhamár-6. Chandana 7. Rakta- 8. Patanga
jara Vfrya chandana
9. Agaru 10. Devedéru 11. Sarala 12. Tagara
13. Padmaka 14. Guggulu 15. Sarala- 16. Rala
nityése
17. Kutulutu 18. Silsres« 19. Jatfphala 20. JatTpatra
21. Lavana 22. Sthülaila 23. Sük$maila 24. Twak
25. Tejapatra 26. Naga- 27. Surapun- 28. Kumkuma
kesara naga
29. Gotocen« 30. Vyaghra- 31. Hribete 32. ua,«
nakha
33. Jatamams134. Saileya 35. Mustaka 36. Niigete»
musta
37. Karcüra 38. Gandha- 39. Priyangu 40. Retnik«
palasf
41. Gtentbi- 42. Stboimey« 43. Talfsapatra 44. Kankola
par1) a
45. Gandha- 46. Lamajjaka 47. Elavaluka 48. Ksiveni-
kokile mustaka
49. Sprakka 50. Parpatf 51. NaUka 52. Pundeti
m. Gudüchyadi Varga
140. Dravyas are mentioned in this Varga.
1. Gudücf 2. NagavallT 3. Bilva 4. Gembbiiri
5. Patala 6. Gantapatala 7. K$udragni- 8. BrihatAgni
mantha mantha
9. Syonaka 10. Salapar1)f 11. PrasnTpa1'1)I-12. VartakI
13. Kal)takarf 14. Goksura 15. Brihat- 16. Iiventi
gok$ura
17. Mudga- 18. Ma$apar1)fl9. Era1)9a 20. Vyaghrai-
par1)f ra1){ia
21. Swetarka 22. Rakarka 23. Snuhi 24. Vajra-
kantaka
25. Siitala 26. Kalihiiri 27,. Karavfra 28. Pftakara-

vfra
29. Dhattfira 30. Viisii 3,1. Petpete 32. Nimba
33. Mahii- 34. Piiri- 35. Piirijiitaka 36. Kiinca-
nimba bhadra niira,
37. Raktakiin- 38. Sobhan- 39. Apariijita 40. Sinduviira
chanára jan a
41. Kutaja 42. Karanja 43. Iqantaki 44. Chira-
~aranja bilwa
45. Gunja 46. Kapi- 47. iimsa- 48. Chilhaka
kacchu rbhfI)'f
49. Tankarf 50. Vetasa 51. Jalavetasa 52. Hijjala
53. Ankota 54. Bala 55. Mahiibala 56. Atibala
57. Nagabala 58. Sahadevf 59. Laksmana 60. Swarna-
va1lf
61. Kiirpiisa 62. Vamsa 63. Nala 64. Bhadra-
m unja
65. «u« 66. Gundra 67. Eraka 68. Kus«
69. Katrana 70. BhfistraI)a 71. Dfirva 72. Viiriihi-
kan da
73. Vidari- 74. K~fra- 75. Musalf- 76. Satavarf
vidiiri kanda
77. Aswa- 78. Piitha 79. Trivrit 80. Shyama-
gandha ttivtit
81. Denti 82. Jayapiila 83. IndraviiruI)f 84. vun«
85. Ni1f 86. Sara- 87. Vrddha- 88. Yaviisa
punkha
89. MUI)cJf 90. Apamarga 91. Raktapa- 92. Kokilak~a
marga
93. Asthi- 94. Kiuuéti 95. Punarnava 96. Var~abhu
samhara
97. Gandha- 98. Sweta- 99. Kr~I)a- 100. Bhringa-
prasarfI)f sérive ssriv« riija
101. SaI)a- 102. Triiya- 103. Mfirva 104. Kaka-
puspi maI)a machf
105. Kiika- 106. Kiika- 107. Nagapu~pf 108. Me~a-
nasa janghf srangf
109. Harp.sa- 110. Somalata 111. A.kasavalli 112. ruu«.

padi garudf
113. Vandaka 114. Vatapatri 115. Hingu- 116. Vamsa-
pstti petti
117. Mat- 118. Sarpak$f 119. Sankha- 120. Arkapu$pf
syak$f pU$pf
121. Lajjalu 122. Alembus« 123. Dugdhika 124. Bbiimyii-
malakf
125. Brsbmi 126. Mandüka-127. Dtons- 128. Suvarcala
pemi pU$pf
129. Vandhya-130. Markan- 131. Devedéli 132. Jala-
karkoki dika pippalf
133. Gojihwii 134. Nagada- 135. Viratarü 136. Chikkanf
manf
137. Kukun- 138. Sudar- 139. A.khupaTl)f 140. Mayüra-
dara sana sikha
IV. Pu~pa Varga
Totally 32 flowering plants are grouped in this Varga.
1. Kamala 2. Sthala- 3. Kumuda 4. Variparl)f
kamala
5. Jalakumbhi 6. Satapatrf 7. Vasantf 8. Var$ikf
9. Malatf 10. Yüthika 11. Champaka 12. Bakula
13. Kadamba 14. Kubjaka 15. Madhavf 16. Ketakf
17. Kinkirata 18. Karl)ikara 19. Asok« 20. Amlatana
21. Saireyaka 22. Kunda 23.
Mucha- 24. Tilaka
kunda
25. Bandhujfva26. Japapu$pa 27. Sindürf 28. Agastya
29. Tulasf 30. Marübaka 31. Damanaka 32. Barbari
V. Vatiidi Varga
Total plants mentioned in this Varga are 41.
1. Vara 2. Pippala 3. Parf$a 4. Nandf-
vrksa
5. Udumbara 6. K8kodum- 7. Siñ$a 8. S'al~
bara
9. Sarjaka 10. Sallakf 11. SiIpsapa 12. Kakubha
13. BIjaka 14. Khadira 15. Sweta- 16. Irimeda

khadira
17. Rohitaka 18. Babbiila 19. Ari$taka 20. Putrenjive
21. Inguda 22. Jinginf 23. Tamala 24. Tooni
25. Bhlirja- 26. Paliisa 27. Siilmall 28. Mocha-
patra rasa
29. Klita- 30. Dhava 31. Dhanwanga 32. KarTra
siilmalT
33. Siikotaka 34. Varuna 35. KatabhT 36. Mok$a
37. Jalaslrfsika38. SamIO 39. SaptaparlJa40. TiniSa
41. Bhiimisaha
VI. Amridi Phalavarga
55 plants which are giving fruits are included.
1. Amra 2. Amriitaka 3. Kosiimra4. Panasa
5. Lakucha 6. Kadali 7. Chirbhita
8. Niirikela
9. Kiilinda 10. Kharjiira 11. Ttepuse 12. Püga
13. Tiila 14. Bilva 15. Kapitha 16. Niiranga
17. Tinduka 18. Kupilu 19. Riijajambu 20. Jalajambu
21. Badara 22. Unniiba 23. Karkandhu 24. Leveli
25. Karamarda26. Priyiila 27. Riijadana 28. VikaIikata
29. Padmiik$a 30. Makhiinna 31. Srangiitaka 32. KairavTlJi-
phala
33. Madhüka 34. Parüsaka 35. Tiita 36. DiiQima
37. Bahuviira 38. Kataka 39. Driik$ii 40. Kharj lira
41. PinQa- 42. Vatiida 43. Sevam 44. Amrara-
kharjüra phala
45. Pflu 46. Ak$ota 47. BIjapüra 48. Madhu-
karkoti
49. JambTra 50. Nimbüka 51. Mi${anim- 52. Keime-
büphala ranga
53. Amlika 54. Amlavetasa55. Vrak$iimla
VII. Dhitwidi Vargoparanamaka Dhatúpadhitu Rasopara-
saratnoparatna'VÍfOpav4a Varga
Totally 64 Dravyas (including 7 Upavi$a) are mentioned.
1. SuvarQa 2. Raupya 3. Tamra 4. Rangt~,,(.
126 DravyagUl)a Vijñina
S. Yasada 6. Sisa 7. Loha 8. Saraloha

9. Kiauelohe 10. Kittf 11. Suvarna- 12. Tara-
mak$ika miik$ika
13. Kamsya 14. Tutha IS. Pittala 16. Sindüra
17. Silajatu 18. Parada 19. Hingula 20. Gandhaka
21. Abhraka 22. Manasila 23. Stotosn- 24. Seuvtreñ-
jana jana
25. Tankana 26. Sphafika 27. Rajiivarta 28. Chumbaka
29. Gairika 30. Kbetik« 31. Viiluka 32. Kiisis«
33. Saurii$tri 34. Kra$Qa 3S. Kardama 36. Kaparda
Mrittika Mriuika
37. Sankha 38. Bola 39. Kanku$fa 40. Hirek«
41. MaQikya 42. PU$pariiga 43. Nfla 44. Gomeda
4S. Vai<jhürya 46. M_auktika 47. Praviila 48. Uparatna
49. Vatsanabha50. Héridr« 51. Saktuka 52. PradTpana
53. Saura$frika 54. Srangika 55. Ka1aküfa 56. nuuut«
57. Brahma- 58. Upevis« (7)
putra
VIII. Dhinya Varga
29 Dhiinyas are mentioned in this Varga.
1. sun 2. Yava 3. Oodhüma 4. Mudga
5. Ma$a 6. Rajamii$a 7. Ni$piiva 8. Vana-
mudga
9. MasOra 10. Adhaki 11. (:aQaka 12. Kalaya
13. Triputa 14. KuIatha 15. Tila 16. AtasT
17. TuvarT 18. Setssp« 19. Rajika 20. Kangu
21. Chinaka 22. Syamaka 23. Kodra va 24. Cárüka
25. Vamsa 26. Kusum- 27. Gavedhuka 28. Nivñr«
Yava bhabfja
29. Yavanala
IX. Sika Varga
66 Siikas are mentioned in this Varga.
1. Vastuka 2. Sugandha- 3. Potakí 4. Mari$a
vastuka
5. Raktaman$a 6. Tandulfya 7. Piiniyatan- 8. Palatya
dulfya
9. Kiilasiika 10. Pattasiika 11. Kelembi 12. Loni

13. Brahallol)f 14. Ciingeri 15. Cukrika 16. Cancu
17. Hilamocika 18. Sítiviira 19. Miilaka- 20. Drona-
patra paspi parra
21. Yaviinisiika22. Dadrughna23. SehuI)Qa 24. Psrpet«
Patra
25. Gojihwa 26. Puole- 27. Guduci- 28. Kasa-
patra patra marda
29. Canaka- 30. Kaleya- 31. Setsepe 32. Agastya-
siika siika siika
33. Kadalf- 34. Sigtu 35. Kii$miil)Qa 36. Kii$miil)fji'
37. Aliibii 38. Katutumbf 39. Karkatr 40. Cicitui«
41. Kñrevelle 42. Mahiiko- 43. Riijako- 44. Petole
siitkaki siitaki
45. Bimbf 46. Simbf 47. Kolssimbi 48. Sobhiin-
jana
49. Vrantiika 50. l)il)disa 51. Pil) gara 52. Karkotf
53. Jogika 54. Kal)tkari 55. Sürana- 56. Aliika
kanda
57. Raktalu 58. Miilaka 59. Grañjana 60. Kadalf
kanda
61. Miina- 62. Variihi- 63. Hestikeme 60. Kebuke
kanda
65. Saliika 66. Catraka
x. Miimsa Varga
Miimsa of 57 types are included in tbis Varga.
1. Bilesey« 2. Guhasaya 3. Pettuunrege 4. Vi$kira
5. Pratuda 6. Prasaha 7. Grémy« 8.
Playa
9. Kosestb« 10. Pedine 11. Matsya 12.
Janghiita
13. El)aharil)a 14. Kurañga 15. ~i$ya 16.
Presete
17. Nyanku 18. Sabara 19. Rajfva 20.
Mundf
21. Sedha 22. Pak$il)a 23. Lava 24.
Vartika
25. Krasna- 26. Cbetek« 27. Kukkuta 28.
Vanaku-
tittiti kkuta
29. Mayiira 30. Piiriivata 31. Pak$ya1Jga 32. Chiiga
33. Me$a 34. EQaka 35. Vra$abha 36. ASwa
128 DravyaguJ}a Vijñina
37. Mahi$a 38. Mandüka 39. Kacchapa 40. Sarpa

41. Matsya 42. Sili~dra 43. Mochika 44. Patina
45. Stengi 46. J111sa 47. Sa§kuli 48. Gárgara
49. Kavika 50. Varmí- 51. Danda- 52. Eranga
matsya mastya
53. Mahasa- 54. Garagnf 55. Madgura 56. Ptosti
phara
57. Ksudremstsy«
XI. Krtiinna Varga
In this Varga the food preparation from different Dhánya
are mentioned
1. Bhakta 2. osn 3. Krsere 4. Tiipebsri
5. K$frika 6. Nérikere- 7. Seviks 8. Semits
k$iñ
9. Ma{ujaka 10. Polika 11. Lapsika 12. Rotike
13. Bala- 14. Dhümasf 15. Jharjhari 16. Canaka-
bhadrika rotika
17. Pi$tika 1~. BeQamika 19. Parpara 20. Púrika
21. Vafaka 22. Vesavara 23. Sahadraka 24. Takra-
mámsa
25. Sülya- 26. Mantha 27. Karp üra- 28. Phenika
phala nalika
29. Sa$kulf 30. Sevika- 31. Dugdha- 32. Sarkara-
midaka küpika dika
33. Pánaka 34. Kanjf 35. Yavasaktu
XII. Vid Varga
In this Varga Jala and different varities of Jala are
mentioned.
1. Dharajala 2. Kataka 3. Teusiits' 4. Haima
5. Bbsums- (i) Audbhidajala(ii)Nairjhara (iii) Sarasa
(iv) Tagaga (v) Vapya (vi) Kaupa (vii) Csimjy«
(viii) Palva (ix) Vikira (x) Kaidara .(xi) Vr$tijala
(xii) Súelakajala(xiiii) Sftajala
XIII. Dugdha Varga
In tbis Varga various synonyms oí Dugdha (Milk),
contraindicated persons and varieties are mentioned.

1. Godhugdha 2. Miihi$a 3. Ajadugdha 4. Mrga
dugdha
5. Avika 6. AU$tr1 7. Hesti 8. Niirf
There are mentioning of Piy üsa, Kiliü«, K$frasiika,
TakrapiI)(ja, Morata, Santiinika, Khancjiidiyukta dugdha,
Mathika, Dugdhaphena and Nindita Dugdha.
XIV. Dadhi Varga
In this Varga qualities of curds, types of curds are
rnentioned.
1. Manda 2. Swiidu 3. Swiidwamla 4. Atyamla
Dadhi Dadhi
These are the varieties of curds.
Then properties of Godadhi, Mahi$a Dadhi, Aja Dadhi,
Nisara Dadhi, Galita, Riitñ Bhak$ita Dadhi are mentioned.
XV. Takra Varga
Tekre types, qualities of Takra, action on Ttidose, Pakwa
and Apakwa Takra qualities and Takra Sevana Vidhi are
explained.
Types of Takra :
1. Ghola 2. Mathita 3. Udeswit 4. Checchika
XVI. Navanita Varga
Navanfta (Butter) properties, synonyrns, properties of
different varieties of Takra are rnentioned in this Varga.
xvn. Ghrta Varga
This Varga contains explanations .regarding synonyrns of
Gbst« (Ghee), propei:ties of different varieties of Gbit« and
Glut« Prayoga.
Types of Ghrta are :
1. Gavya 2. Mahi$a 3. Aja Gh[ta 4. AU$tra
Ghrta Ghrta Ghrta
5. Avika Ghrta 6. Niri Ghrta 7. Vacjava 8. Hastinf
Ghrta Ghrta
Types of Ghrta based on KaJa :

l. Navina Ghrta2. PuraQa Gbtte
XVIII. Mütra Varga
This Varga has explanations about Gomütra, its proper-
ties, Manu$ya Mütra and varieties of Mütra.
1 Go 2. Aja 3. A vi 4. Khara
5. Ustre 6. Hasti 7. Manu$ya 8. Aswa
XIX. Taila Varga
Various sources and varieties of Taila (Oil) are mentioned
in this Varga.
l. Tila Taila 2. Sarsapa 3. Rájika 4. Tuvarf
5. AtasTTaila 6. Kusumbha 7.. Ahiphena 8. EraQga
Taila Bija Taila Taila
9. Sarjarasa Taila
XX. Sandhiina Varga
Various alcoholic preparations are grouped in this Varga.
1. Tusodaka 2. SauvJra 3. Aranala 4. Sindakf
5. Sukta 6. Madya 7. Ari$la 8. S~r§
9. Váruni' 10. Sfdhu
XXI., Madhu Varga
8 types of Madhu (Honey), Nava & PuraQa Madhu and
their properties are explained in this Varga.
Types of Madhu :
1. Mák$ika 2. Bhrámara 3. Ksaudra 4. Pauttika
5. Cbiitt« 6. Arghya 7. Auddálaka 8. Dala
XXII. Iksu Varga
13 varieties of Iksu (Sugar cane) and their properties are
mentioned. Properties of G» -!a, MatsyaQdí PuraQaguga,
Nevine Guds, KhaQcja and :_'1rkaraare a1so explained in
this Varga.
Types of Iksu (Sugar cane)
1. Paundraka 2. BhIruka 3. Vamsaka 4. Sata-
poraka
5. Kiintér« 6. Tapasek$u 7. Ka1)dIk$u 8. sea-
patraka
9. Naipala 10. Dfrgha 11. Nflapora 12. Kosekr:
patra
13. Manogupta
XIII. Anekartha Nama Varga
In this Varga Paryayas with the plants are mentioned and
number of plants considered for each synonyms are also
enlisted.
1. Dwayiirthaka
Synonym which is given for two plants.
Eg. Dfpyaka synonym is present for two plants like Yavani
and Ajamoda.
2. Tryiuttiek«
One synonym for 3 plants.
Eg. Priyaka for Priyañgu, Kadamba and Asana.
3. Caturarthaka
One synonym for 4 plants
Eg. Swetspusp« for lndreviinmi, Sindhviira, Swetarka and
Sairfyaka.
4. Bahwarthaka
One synonym for more than 5 plants.
Eg. Naga for Sarpa, Hastí, Mes«, Sfsa, Nagakesara,
Nagavalli and Naga Dan ti.
Like wise Bhavamisra has divided and grouped the Dravyas
in 23 Vargas.
Classification of Dravyas in Dhanwantari Nighantu
In Dhanwantari Nighantu the Dravyas are classified into 9
Vargas.
l. Gudücyadi Varga
Totally 128 Dravyas are included in this Varga.
1. Gudñci 2. Ativi$a 3. Mürva 4. Mora1a
5. Manji$ta 6. Dhanvayása 7. YáJa 8. Vásaka

9. Khadira 10. Somavalka 11. Nimba 12. Mahá
nimba
13. Kirátatikta 14. Katuka 15. Musta 16. Jalamusta
17. Pstptue 18. Bálaka 19. Petole 20. Swádupa-
trapa tola
21. Haridra 22. Diuu- 23. Sati 24. Getidbe-
haridra palásI
25. Puskara- 26. Bhiirangf 27. Piithii 28. Swiisarf
miile
29. Ketphel« 30. Devedérñ 31. Katrana 32. Kapafa
33. Guntha 34. Sringf 35. AjasringI 36. SiilaparI)I
37. SálaparI)i- 38. PrsniparI)I39. TanvI 40. BrhatI
bheda
41. KaI)takárI 42. Lak$maI)a 43. KásaghnI 44. Vmtákf
45. Goksure 46. Bilve 47. Agnimantha 48. Syonáka
49. Kiismarya 50. Pátala 51. Ká$fapátala 52. Iiveke
53. Rssbbsk« 54. Meda 55. Vijaya 56. Kiikoli
57. Ksite- 58. Mii$aparI)f 59. Mudga- 60. Iivsmi
kákolI pem 1
61. Madhuya$p 62. Klitanaka 63. Riddi 64. Vidiirika
65. Ksits- 66. Kspi- 67. Dedbi- 68. Sitivára
vidári keccbu pU$pi
69. Pá$ána- 70. SrávaI)i 71. Sériv« 72. Biikucf
bheda
73. Madana 74. Kstuk«: 75. lfmütaka 76. Trapusa
lambuni
77. Urváruka 78. Váluka 79. SffI)avrnta
80. Cirbbete
81. Ungeti 82. Kii$máI)- 83. Karkotaki
84. Dhámár-
4ika gava
85. KosiitakI 86. Asmantaka 87. Kovidñr« 88. Avartaki
89. SaI)apu$pI90. BimbI 91. HarItaki 92. Vibhitaki
93. Amalaki 94. Práclnii- 95. Aragwadha 96. Ksmik»
malaka
97. Danti 98. Vara.I)i 99. Jayapala 100. Dravant'i
·101. Nilini 102. Snub; 103. Sitala 104. K$;rif)i
105. Syama 106. Sukla- 107. Indra- 108. Sweta-
bhalJq,i varuni puspi
109. Ttiiy«: 110. Yavatikta 111. Ankota 112. Apamarga
malJa
113. Rakta- 114. Tejaswinl115. Jyotismatl 116. Rasna
pU$pa
117. Aswa- 118. Punar- 119. Krñr« 120. Seiteyek«
gandha nava
121. Bala 122. Mahabala 123. Gangeruki 124. Atibala
125. Prasa- 126. Satavari 127. Sahasra- 128. EralJq.a
tiui virya
11. Satapu~pyádj Varga
Total number of Dravyas mentioned in this Varga are 54.
1. Satapu$pa 2. Misreya 3. Vaca 4. HapU$8
5. Vicjanga 6. Kutaja 7. Yavaksára 8. Sarjak$ara
9. Indrayava 10. TankaIJa 11. Saindhava 12. VidalavaIJa
13. Sauvarcala14. Audbhida 15. Samudra 16. Hingu
LavaIJa LavaIJa LavaIJa
17. Hingupatri18. Nadihingu 19. Tumburu 20. Sük$maila
21. Bhadraila 22. Nadihingu 23. Twak 24. Teméle-
patra
25. ruts« 26. Vamsa- 27. rsue«: 28. Upekunci
locana gandha
29. Diiditn« 30. Dhanyaka 31. Iireke 32. Sukla-
Iireke
33. Krisn«: 34. Brihet- 35. Pippall 36. Pippali-
jiraka phalf müla
37. Cavika 38. Gaja- 39. Citraka 40. SUIJthi
pippali
41. Ardraka 42. Marica 43. Sweta 44. Yavani
marica
45. Ceuhiir« 46. Yavani 47. Vrk$amla 48. Amlave-
Visc$a tasa
49. Ajamoda 50. Ajagandha51. Kapittha 52. Sarkara
53. Madhu- 54. Yavása-
sarkara serkere
134 DravyagUl,a Vijñina
111.Candana Varga
Total number of Dravyas in this Varga are 79.
1. Candana 2. Rakta 3. Kucandana 4. Kalfyaka
candana
5. Barbarika 6. Kumkuma 7. Usfra 8.Priyañgu
9. Tüni 10. Gorocana 11. Tutusk« 12.Agaru
13. Kaleyaka 14. Kastüri 15. Karpüra 16.Talipatri
17. Jatiphala 18. Kankolakal9. Püga 20.Lavañga
21. Nalika 22. Miimsf 23. Gandhamasi24. KU$ta
25. Re1)uka 26. Tagara 27. Pariplava 28. Nakha
29. Vyaghra- 30. Sprakka 31. Sthau1)e- 32. Coraka
nakha yaka
33. Bola 34. Damana 35. Dama 36. Mura
37. Saileya 38. Elavaluka 39. Sarala 40. Sapta-
parna
41. Lak$a 42. Tamalakf 43. Lamajjaka 44. Padmaka
45. Dbiitski 46. Prapoun- 47. Ksrcure 48. Manasila
derik»
49. Sindüra 50. Girisin- 51. Saura$tra 52. Gandhaka
düra Mrittika
53. Vatasu- 54. Ambika 55. Sikthaka 56. Rala
gandhika
57. Kssts« 58. Puspe- 59. Guggulu 60. Kunduru
kasfsa
61. Sñve$taka 62. Sallakf 63. Kampillaka 64. Kanku$ta
65. Bhallataka 66. Tuttha 67. Hememek- 68. Anjana
$ika
69. Semudte- 70. Cak$u$ya 71. Rasañjana 72. PU$pañ-
phena jan a
73. Silajatu 74. Gairika 75. Swarna- 76. Kataka
gairika
77. Lodhra 78. Kramuka 79. Sankha.
IV. Karaviriidi Varga
Totally 75 Dravyas are mentioned in this Varga.
1. Karavfra 2. Cakramarda 3. Dhattura 4. Langalf
5. Bhrñgaraja 6. Arka 7. Rajarka 8. Büka
9. Kikamaci 10. Kakajanghal1. Kakanasa 12. Kakadani
13. Cüejama1)i 14. Sweta- 15. Mülaka 16. Ca1)akya
kamboji Mülaka
17. Grñjana 18. Sigru 19. Sar$apa 20. Rajak$a-
vaka
21. Bhüstrana 22. Surasa 23. Jambira 24. Kuteraka
25. Saluka· 26. Sumukha 27. Asuñ 28. Kandira
29. Ielepi- 30. Rasona 31. Garjara 32. Pala1)eju
ppali
33. Kadali 34. Ka$ta- 35. Sinduvara 36. Sephalika
kadalf
37. Aswakhura38. Tentuksri 39. Padma- 40. Gra$ti
chariní
41. Mamsa- 42. Vandaka 43. Suvarcala 44. Brahmf
rohini
45. Nikulf 46. Gandha- 47. Vrddha- 48. Raktapadi
nakulf daru
49. Víswa- 50. Sankha- 51. Ví$1)ukran te 52. Ta1)ejulfya
ganthí pU$pf
53. Kasamarda 54. Ik$u 55. Guda 56. Kasa
57. Munja 58. Darbha 59. Sa;a 60. Vamsa
61. Nala 62. Mahanala 63. Diirva 64. Sweta-
dürva
65. Ga1)eja- 66. Pundetik« 67. Saugan- 68. Rakta-
dürva dhika padma
69. Kumuda 70. K$udrot- 71. Padma- 72. Padmini
pala müla
73. Padmabfja 74. M(1)ala 75. Padmakesara
v. Amradi Varga
74. Dtsvyss are mentioned in this Varga.
1. Amra 2. K$udramra 3. Rajamra 4. Amrataka
5. Jambfra 6. Madhu- 7. Naranga 8. Bfjapüra
jambfra
9. Madbu- 10. Amlika 11. I4udrimlíkal2. Arüka
karkatí
13. Bbavya 14. Tinduka 15. Víkankata 16. Madbiika
136 DravyaguJ)a Vijñina
17. lalaja 18. m« 19. Kharjuri 20. Pinds-
kharjurf
21. Drak$a 22. Uttsre- 23. Ak$otaka 24. Parü$aka
pathika
25. Tüda 26. Palevata 27. Tala 28. Maqa
29. Priyñl« 30. Narikela 31. Vara 32. Aswatha
33. Pleks« 34.lambu 35. Udumbara 36. Kiiko-
dumbara
37. Rajadana 38. Sle$ma- 39. Sami 40. Badara
taka
41. Karfra 42. Kara- 43. kadamba 44. Karanja
mardaka
45. Udakirya 46. Angara- 47. Sirfsa 48. Arjuna
vallika
49. Verasa 50. Varuna 51. Simsapa 52. Sarjaka
53. Asana 54. Salm~lf 55. Rohitaka 56. Mustek«
57. Irimeda 58. Mallika 59. Var$ikí 60. uu
61. Vasantf 62. Yüthika 67. Kunda 68. Satapatrf
69. Atimukta 70. Bakula 71. Kinkirata 72. Tilaka
73. Asoka 74. Kimsuka
VI. Suvarl)ádi Varga
Totally 181 Dravyas are included in this Varga.
Dhátu
l. Suveme 2. Raupya 3. Témt« 4. Trapu
5. Rftika 6. Sisaka 7. KiiInsya 8. Lobe
9. Vartaloha 10. Lohacchi$ta11.parada 12. Hingula
RBtnáni
1. Vaikranta 2. Garutmata 3. Hfraka 4. Rajavarta
5. Mauktika 6. Ptevéle
Dhányáni
1. ssu 2. Vnm 3. Yaya 4. Salavrihi
5. Mudga 6. Rajama$a 7. Kodrava 8. Nfvara
9. Syamiika 10. Priyangu 11. Maku$ta 12. Adhaki
13. Masüra 14. Godhüm 15. Dhanya- 16. Canaka
ma$a
17. Kaláya 18. Kulattha 19. Jür1)a 20. Karata
21. Ni$páva 22. Methika 23. Vanamethi 24. Atasi
25. Kusumbha 26. Kha$tila 27. Aphüka 28. Tila
Dravadravyani
l. Taila 2. Tilataila 3. Atasitaila 4. Sar$pa-
taila
5. Eranda- 6. Kusumbha- 7. Kosámra- 8. Atmagupta
tsil« taila tsile taila
9. Nimbataila 10. Ak$ataila 11. Taila Vise$a
Gbrta
1. Gogbtt« 2. Mahi$a- 3. Ajaghrta 4. Avikaghrta
ghrta
5. U$fraghrta 6. Aswaghrta 7. Gárdabha- 8. Hsstini-
ghrta ghrta
9. SrIghrta 10. Purá1)aghrta
Dugdha
l. Godugdha 2. Ajápaya 3. Aurabhra- 4. Mahipaya
paya
5. U§tripaya 6. Aswapaya 7. Gárdabha 8. Mánu§a-
paya paya
9. Hastinipaya
Dadhi
1. Mathitá 2. Godadhi 3. Ajadadhi
4. Aurabhra-
dadhi
5. Mahi$i- 6. U$fridadhi 7. Aswadadhi 8. Gardabhi-
dadhi dadhi
9. Hast;nI- 10. Stñdadhi 11. Takra 12. Takra-
dadhi kürciká
13. Ma1)Qa 14. xiu« 15. Morafa 16;-NavanIta
MBdhu
1. Bhrámara 2. Kseudt« 3. Mák§ika 4. Mádhvisita
SandhimJ Dravya
l. Sukta 2. Kápjika 3. Sauvfraka 4. Sura
11 Dra.VI).
138 DravyaguJ;la Vijñina
5. Yavasura 6. Ak$itisura 7. Madhiika- 8. Rasásava
sfdhu
9. Kola 10. lagala 11. Bakkasa 12. Mardvika
17. Sarkara 1&. Surasava 19. Maireya 20. Jambavi-
sfdhu
21. ~ikisfdhu 22. Ari$ta
Jsls
1. Pañcavidha Bhauma Jala 2. Narikelodaka
DOfS
1. Vata 2. Pitta 3. Kapha
DlJjtu and Upsdhátu
1. Asthi 2. Mamsa 3. Rakta 4. Sukra
5. Majja 6. Rasa 7. Meda 8. Twak
9. Roma
Mámss
1. Manu$a 2. Stri 3. Hasti 4. Aswa
5. Uftra 6. Gardabha 7. Chaga 8. Me$a
9. Vrka 10. Vyaghra 11. Simha 12. Siikara
13. Mrga 14. Mahi$a 15. Balivarda 16. Gomñmse
17. Matsya 18. Kacchapa 19. Mii$ak 20. Maha-
mii$aka
21. Bidala 22. Gandha- 23. Srgala 24. Teseksu
merjiit«
25. Kukkura 26. Van ara 27. Bbrñmer« 28. Suka
29. Sarika 30. Cakravaka 31. Hamsa 32. Kukkuta
33. Lava 34. Kokila 35. Kaka 36. Bbés«
37. Uliika 38. Ksudto- 39. Sarpa 40. Mamjiika
liika
41. Karkata
Gorsss Vsrgs
1. Gomaya 2. Gomiitra 3. Ajamiitra
miitra
5. Gajamiitra 6. Aswamiitra 7. Ustrmñtt« 8. Gardabha-
miitra
9. Manufamiitra
CI... lftcatlan 01 Dravya 139
vu. MI,rka VarJlbra,'
In this Varga Dravyas and other things are grouped into
various categories. Totally 70 VarIas are mentioned.
1. Tripbala 2. Swidu- 3. Sugandbi 4. Trika,u
tripbala tripbala
S. Trikar,ika 6. Citur- 7. Paflc:akola 8. Pallea-
bbadra palla va
9. Pallea- 10. Brbat 11. Madbya- 12. ñvanapaJJ-
valkala Palleamala paneamala eamala
13. Trl)apall 14. Kal),aka- IS. Lagbupall- 16. ñvaniya-
eamala palleamala eamala gal)a
17. Ve.4avira 18. Sambbira 19. ~ikbaril)i 20. Sarvau-
,adbi
21. Sugandba- 22. Palleasu- 23. Parirdba- 24. Yak,a-
malaka gandba vi,yapu,pa kardama
2S. Mantba 26. Santar- 27. Palleimrta 28. Pallea-
pal)a gavya
29. Palleam- 30. Pallea- 31. Lava.(1a- 32. Pallca-
laka nimbaka palleaka siri,a
33. Palleanga 34. Pallea- 3S. Pallea- 36. Palleasid-
sirpaka s ara.(1a dbau,adbi
37. Rakta- 38. ~uk1a- 39. Palleaga.(1a 40. Matra,-
varga varga ,aka
41. K,ira- 42. K,ira- 43. K,ira"aka 44. Trilava.(1a
traya palleaka
4S. Laval)a,- 46. Trima- 47. $adrasa 48. Au,adba
fka dbura
49. Patbya SO. Arogya SI. Niroga S2. Rogi
S3. Vaidya S4. Abira SS. AitavidbaAmaS6.Saptadhitu
S7. Upadbitu S8. Navaratna S9. Pallearatna 6.Q. Uparatna
61. Uparasa 62. Sidbi- 63. Dbitu 6.,t Vi,a
ra.(1arasa
6S. Stbivara- 66. Varjyavi,a 67. Mabivi,a 68. Jingama
vi,a (9 Dravyas) Vi,a
69. Pirtbiva 70. Upavi,a
vi,a
Classification of Dravyas ace. to Kula (Family)

1. q('ij:t¡q ~ (Rananculaceae Family)
1. Vatsanabha (Aconitum ferox)
2. Ativi~a (Aconitum heterophyllum)
3. MamIra (Thalictrum foliolosum)
4. Nirvi~a (Delphinium denudatum)
5. Upakuncika (Nigella sativa)
6. KaIJdIra (Rananculus scleratus)
2. ~ ~ (Magnoliaceae)
l. Campaka (Michelia Champaka)
3. tI'I<'i¡C6('''1 ~ (Annonaceae)
l. SItaphala (Annona squamosa)
2. Ka~tadaru (Polyalthia longifolia)
4. 1Jt* ~ (Menispermaceae)
l. Gut/úci (Tinospora cordífolia)
2. Paf]la (Cissampelos parlera)
3. Patalagarut/i (Cocculus hirsutis)
4. Kaliyaka (Coscinium fenestratum)
5. cU"'RsU ~ (Berberidaceae)
l. Daruharidra (Berberís aristata)
2. Giriparpata (PodophyIlum hexandrum)
6. ~ ~ (Nymphaceae)
L Kamala (Nelumbo nucifera)
2. Kumuda (Nymphaea stellata)
3. Makhanna (Euryale ferox)
7. 3tl1iS", ~ (Papaveraceae)
l. Ahiphena (Papa ver somniferum)
2. SatyanaSi (Argemone mexicana)
8. ~
,
!i" (Fumariaceae)
1. Parpata (Fumarla parviflora)
9. ~ !i" (Cruciferae)
l. Sar$apa (Brassica campestris)
2. Rajika (Brassica juncea)
3. Candrdiira (Lepidium sativum)
4. KhubkaJa. (Sisymbrium irio)
5. Todari (Lepidium iberis)
6. Mülaka (Raphanus sativus)
10. llRi'IJT !i" (Capparidaceae)
l. Varu.pa (Crataeva religiosa)
2. Himsra (Capparis sepiaria)
3. Vyaghranakhf (Capparis zeylanica)
4. Kañra (Capparis decidua)
11. ft¡~jquff ~ (Cleomaceae)
l. Tilapar.pf (Cleome gynandra)
12. ~ !i" (Violaceae)
1. Vanapsa (Viola odorata)
13. ~ 't'" (Flacourtiaceae)
1. Tuvaraka (Hydnocarpus wightiana)
2. Vikankata (Flacourtia ramontchi)
14. ot¡.¡4if¡( ~ (Clusíaceae)
1. Nagakesara (Mesua ferrea)
2. Punnaga (CalophyIlum inophyllum)
3. Surapunnaga (Orchocarpus longifolius)
4. Temñl« (Garcinía morella)
5. Vrk$amla (Garcinia indica)
15. l'J'RII' !i" (Dipterocarpaceae)
2. Sarja (Vateria indica)
3. Aswaka1'.Qa(Dipterocarpus turbinatus)
16. l&Nh:r p (Malvaceae)
142 Dravyagu.,a VIJftlna
2. AtibaIa (Abutilon indicum)

3. NigabaIa (Sida veronicaefolia)
4. Latakastúri (Hibiscus abelmoschus)
S. Par;$a (Thespesia populnea)
6. Khatm; (Althoea officinalis)
7. Kirpisa (Gossypium nerbaceum)
8. lapa (Hibiscus rosa-sínensís)
17. fllMl'ft 'f'l'I' (Bombacaceae)
l. SalmaI; (Salmalia malabaricum)
18. ~ ~ 'f'l'I' (Stercullaceae)
l. PiSacakarpasa (Abroma angusta)
2. A vartini (Relictres isora)
3. Mucakunda (Pterospermum acerifolium)
19. ~ 1i'f (Tiliaceae)
1. Parú$aka (Grewia asiatica)
2. Gangeruk; (Grewia populifolia)
3. Gucjasarkara (Grewia hirsuita)
4. Dhanvana (Grewia tilaefolia)
S. Cancu (Corchorus fascicularis)
20. a:rm:ft 'f'l'I' (Linaceae)
l. Atas; (Linum usitatissímum)
21. mflt p (Zygophyllaceae)
l. Goksut« (Tribulus terrestris)
22. ~ P (Oxalidaceae)
l. Cangeri (Oxalis corniculata)
2. Karmaranga (Averhoa carambola)
23. ~ "" (Rutaceae)
1. Nimbúka (Citrus lemon)
3. Bijapüraka (Citrus medica)
4. Suddama (Ruta graveolens)
S. Haramala (Peganum haramala)
6. Tejohwa (Zanthoxylum armatum)
24 •• '§'l"f (SimaroubaceaeIBalanitaceae)
1. Iñgudi (Balanites aegyptiaca)
2. Aralu (Ailantbus excelsa)
25. ~ 1K" (Burseraceae)
1. Guggulu (Commipbora mukul)
2. Bola (Commiphora myrrh)
3. Sallaki (Kunduru)-(Boswellia serrata)
26. f.rq¡ 1K" (Meliaceae)
2. MamsarohilJl (Soymida febrifuga)
27. ;;¡q)fd&1ffl ~ (Celastraceae)
1. Iyoti $matf (Celastrus paniculatus)
28. ~ ~ (Rhamnaceae)
l. Badara (Zizyphus jujuba)
2. Unnñbe (Zizyphus saliva)
29. sn-.n ~ (Vitaceae)
l. Drak$a (Vitis vinífera)
2. Asthisamharaka (Cissus quadrangularis)
30. 3iRIC6 ~ (Sapindaceae)
l. Ari$taka (Sapindus mucrosii)
2. Kosarnra (Schleichera trijuga)
31. 3i11f ~ (Anacardaceae)
l. Karkatas{ñgf (Pistacia integerrima)
4. Tintidrka (Rhus parviflora)
5. Priyala (Buchanania latifolia)
6. Rümi Mastagi(Pistacia lentiscus)
32. ~ P (Alangiaceae)
l. AnioJa (Alangium salvifolium)
144 Dravyagu,a Vijñina
33.lñ'Cus"l ~ (Moringaceae)
34. acQ(IRtdl ~ (Papilionaceae)
1. Aparajita (Clitoria ternatea)
2. Madhuya$ti (Glycyrrhiza glabra)
3. PalMa (Butea monosperma)
4. Yavasa (Alhagi eamelorum)
5. SalipafQJ (Desmodium gangeticum)
6. Prs1)ipa11)l(Uraria pieta)
7. Karanja (Pongamia pinnata)
8. Kapikacchu (Mueuna pruriens)
9. Sarapunkha (Tephrosia purpurea)
10. Biikuci (Psoralea eorylifolia)
11. Gunja (Abrus precatorius)
12. Agastya (Sesbania grandiflora)
13. Jayantf (Sesbania aegyptiaca)
14.Mil (Indigofera tinetoria)
15. Mudgapa11)1 (Phaseolus trilobus)
16. Má$apa11)1(Teramnus labialis)
17. BIjaka (Pterocarpus marsupium)
18. Simsapa (Dalbergia sissoo)
19. Ptuibbedt» (Erythrina indica)
20. Raktacandana (Pteroearpus santalinus)
21. Kulatha (Dolichos biflorus)
22. Goteks« (Dalbergia lanceolaria)
23. Vidari (Peuraria tuberosa)
24. Methika (Trigonella foenumgraeeum)
25. Tinisa (Ougeinia dalbergioides)
35. 'lMC6($ ~ (Caesalpinaceae)
1. Latakarañja (Caesalpinia bonduc)
2. Kancanara (Bauhinia purpurea)
3. Asoka (Saraca asoca)
4. Áragwadha (Cassia fistula)
5. Amlika (Tamarindus indica)
6. Patranga (Caesalpinia sappan)
7. Cakramarda (Cassia tora)
8. Kasamarda (Cassia occidentalis)
9. Cak$u$ya (Cassia absus)
10. Markandika (Cassia angustifolia)
11. Asmantaka (Bauhinia valhi)
12. Avartakf (Cassia auriculata)
36. 1III!lt" '§twI' (Mimosaceae)
1. Sirf$a (Albizzia lebbeck)
3. Vlrataru (Dichrostachys cinerea)
4. Samf (Prosopis cineraria)
5. Irimeda (Acacia farnesiana)
6. Babbüla (Acacia arabica)
7. Lajjalu (Mimosa pudica)
37. lRiUft '§twI' (Rosaceae)
1. Tenmi (Rosa centifolia)
2. Vatada (Prunus amygdalus)
3. Padmaka (Prunus puddum)
38. qlqlUI~ '§twI' (Saxífragaceae)
1. Pa$aIJabheda (Bergenia ligulata)
39. quFaft;¡f'§twI' (Crassulaceae)
1. ParIJabfja (Bryophyllum calycinum)
40. R:t(i'8Ch '§twI' (Hamamelidaceae)
1. Silhaka (Altingia excelsa)
41. ,(ldCift '§twI' (Combretaceae)
1. Hstitski (Terminalia chebula)
42. ~ '§twI' (Myrtaceae)
1. Lavanga (Syzygium aromaticum)
2. Jambu (Eugenia jambolana)

3. Teilepemi (Euealyptus globulus)
43. ~ !i'" (Barríngtonaceae)
1. Hijjala (Barringtonia aeutangula)
2. Kumbl)ika (Careya arboroea)
44. ~ ~ (Punicaceae)
1. Diidim« (Puniea granatum)
45. Jld\¿¡f-<t4i ~ (Lytbraceae)
1. Dhatakí (Woodfordia floribunda)
2. Madayantika (Lawsonia inermis)
46. 1flZCfi ~ (Onagraceae)
1. Srngataka (Trapa bispinosa)
47. \'jC(1'¡dh~ (Hippocrataceae)
1. Saptacakra (Salacia roxburghii)
48. l((ul4i¡f;ll ~ (Caricaceae)
1. EraIJ.gakarkatí (Cariea papaya)
49. Cñ1(illdc61 ~ (Cucurbitaceae)
1. Indteviituni (Citrullus eoloeynthis)
2. Kfi$maIJ.ga (Benineasa hispida)
3. Petole (Triehosanthes dioica)
4. Ttepuse (Cueumis sativus)
5. Katutumbí (Ik$vaku)-(Lagenaria leueantha)
6. Kosataki (Luffa aeutangula)
7. Iim ñt« (Luffa eehinata)
8. Dhamargav (Luffa eylindriea)
9. Bimbí(Coecinia grandis)
10. Karavellaka (Momordiea eharantia)
50. qU(Cfiquff!i'" (Umbelliferae)
l. MaIJ.gükapal1Jí(Centella asiatiea)
2. Hingu (Ferula foetida)
3. Satapu$pa (Anethum sowa)
Classlftcatlon of Dravya 147
4. Mílreya (Foeniculum vulgare)
S. Dhinyaka (Coriandrum sativum)
7. Yavini(Carum copticum)
8. Jiraka (Cuminum cyminum)
9. Kr'1)ajiraka (Carum carvi)
10. Garjara (Daucus carota)
11. Coraka. (Angélica glauca)
51. ""'lbl "" (Rubiaceae)
l. Manji~ta (Rubia cordifolia)
2. Madanaphala (Randia dumetorum)
3. Gandhaprasari1)i (Paederia foetida)
4. Nadihingu (Gardenia gummifera)
S. Kadamba (Anthocephalus cadamba)
6. Haridru (Adína cordifolia)
52. ~ "" (Valerianaceae)
l. lafamansi (Nardostachys jatamansi)
2. Tagara (Valeriana wallichii)
53. un. p (Asteraceae)
1. Bhrngaraja (Bclipta alba)
2. PU$karamúla (Inula racemosa)
4. Damanaka (Artemisia vulgaris)
S. Cauhara (Artemisia marítima)
6. Sahadevi (Vemonia cineria)
7. MU1)4i(Sphaeranthus indicus)
8. Ákarakarabha (Anacyclus pyrethrum)
9. Aranyajiraka (Centratherum anthelminticum)
10. Kukundara (Blumea lacera)
11. lhal)4u (Tagetus erecta)
12. Ayapina (Eupatorium triplinerve)
13. Dugdhapheni (Taraxacum officinale)
14. Cikkika (Centipeda mínima)
15. Kásanf (Chicenum intybus)
16.1Úsna (PIuchea lanceolata)
148 Dravyagulla Vijñina
54. ftrsn5 ~ (Plumbaginaceae)

l. Citraka (Plumbago zeylanica)
55. ftRw '" '(Myrsínaeeae)
1. Viganga (Embelia ribes)
56. lI'{CIi '" (Sapotaceae)
l. Madhüka (Madhuca indica)
2. BakuJa (Mimusops elengii)
57. m~ (Symplocaceae)
l. Lodhra (Symplocos racemosa)
58. qlR\illd '" (Nyctahthaceae)
1. Parijiita (N yctanthes arbortristis)
59. ~ '" (Oleaceae)
1. isu (Jasminsum grandiflorum)
2. Yüthikii (Jasminum auriculatum)
60. ~ '" (Ebenaceae)
1. Tiñduka (Diospyros tomentosa)
61. ~ ~ (Salvadoraceae)
62. ~ '" (Apocynaceae)
1. Saptap8Il)a (Alstonia scholaris)
2. Karavlra (Nerium indicum)
3. Kutaja (Holarrhena antidysentrica)
4. Sarpagandha (Rauwolfia serpentina)
5. Karamarda (Carissa carandas)
62. ri '" (Asclepiadiaceae)
1. Arka (Calotropis procerai
2. AJarka (Calotropis gigantea)
3. Siiriva (Hemidesmus indicus)
4. Kr$Qasariva (Ichnocarpus frutiscens)
5. ]fvant1 (Leptadenia reticulata)
ClassiticatioD of Dravya 149
6. Me$asrngf (Gymnema sylvestrae)
7. Murvi (Marsedenia tenacissima)
64. ChHtaiH P (LogaDiaceae)
1. Kupfilu (Strychnos nux-vomica)
2. Kataka (Strychnos potatorum)
65. ~ P (Gentianaceae)
1. Kiritatikta (Swertia chirata)
2. Triyam8l)a (Gentiana kurro)
66. ,~"ldCh "" (Boraginaceae)
1. Sle$mataka(Cordio dichotoma)
2. Gojihwa (Onosma bracteatum)
3. Adhapu$pf (Trichodesma indicum)
67. ~ "" (Convolvulaceae)
1. Sankhapu$pf (Convolulus pluricaulis)
2. Ttvt: (Operculina turpethum)
3. Vrddhadaru (Argyreia nervosa)
4. Kr$l)abfja (Ipomoea hederacea)
5. Akhup81l)i (Merremia emarginata)
6. Amaravallf (Cuscuta reflexa)
68. ChU¿Chlfl P (Solanaceae)
1. Kal)takiri (Solanum surattense)
3. Aswagandha (Withania somnifera)
4. Dhattúra (Datura metel)
5. Pirasika Yavini (Hyoscyamus niger)
6. Kikamicf (Solanum nigrum)
7. Ketuvit« (Capsicum annum)
8. Timrap81l)a (Nicotiana tobaccum)
9. Súcf (Atropa belladona)
69. ~ "" (Scropbulariaceae)
1. Katukf (Picrorhiza kurroa)
2. Brihmf (Bacopa monnieri)
150 Dravyagu,a Vljftina
70. ,4... p (Bignonlaeeae)
1. 'Syonika (Oroxylum indícum)
2. Pilala (Stercospermum suaveolens)
3. Rohitaka (Tecoma undulata)
71. flm P (Pedallaeeae)
1. Tila (Sesamum indicum)
72.1mn p (Aeanthaeeae)
1. Visa (Adhatoda vasíca)
2. Saireyaka (Barleria prionitis)
3. Kokilik,a (Asteraeantha longifolia)
4. Kilamegha (Andrographis panículata)
5. Ulangana (Blepharis edulis)
73. fJltjo4t P (Verbenaeeae)
1. Nirgu1)Qi (Vitex negundo)
2. Gambhiri (Omelina arborea)
3. Agnimantha (Clerodendron phlomidis)
4. Bhirngí (Clerodendron serratum)
S. Bhindira (Clerodendrum infortunatum)
6. Priyañgu (Callicarpa maerophylla)
74.pútp
1. Tulasí (Ocímum sanetum)
2. Dro1)apu$pf (Leueas aspera)
3. Pútihi (Mentha piperata)
4. Jüpha (Hyssopus officinalis)
5. Pa(1)ayavini (Coleus aromatícus)
75. Maft" p (Plantaginaeeae)
1. Aswagola (Plantago ovata)
76. 11*n p (Nyetaglnaeeae)
1. Punamava (Boerhavia diffusa)
77. 3jq¡q¡af "" (Amarantbaeeae)
1. Apimirga (Aehyranthes aspera)
2. Gorak,aganja (Aerva lanata)
Classilication 01 Dravya 151
78 .... "" (Polygonaceae)
1. Culera (Rumex vesicarius)
3. Pitamüla (Rheum emodi)
79. ~ 1i" (Aristolochaceae)
1. iswañ (Aristolochia indica)
2. Kf1amárf (Aristolochia bracteata)
80. ~ "" (Chenopodiaceae)
l. Sugandha Vástuka (Chenopodium ambrosiodes)
81. filan;ft "" (Piperaceae)
3. Kankola (Piper cubeba)
82. GllCfhfiM "" (Myristicaceae)
1. Játfphala (Myristica fragrans)
83. C&'Ít sm (Lauraceae)
1. Karpüra (Cinnamomum camphora)
2. Twak (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)
3. Patra (Cinnamomum tamala)
4. Medásaka (Litsea chinensis)
84. 3PRi "" (Tbymelacaceae)
1. Agaru (Aquilaria agallocha)
85. ~ sm (Loranthaceae)
1. Bandáka (Dendrophthoe falcata)
86. ~ "" (Santalaceae)
87. ~ "" (Eupborbiaceae)
1. EraI)Qa (Ricinus communis)
2. Dantf (Baliospermum montanum)
3. Amalakf(Emblica officinalis)
152 DravyaguJ.la Vijñina
4. Snuhi (Euphorbia nerifolia)

6. Putarnjivaka (Putranjiva roxburghii)
7. Bhümyiimalaki (Phyllanthus urinaria)
8. SwaIlJak$TrT (Dugdhika)-(Euphorbia thomsonia)
9. Jayapiila (Croton tiglium)
10. Niigadantf (Croton oblongifolius)
88. lR: 1i" (Moraceae)
2. Vata (Ficus bengalensis)
3. Aswatha (Ficus religiosa)
4. Plak$a (Ficus lacor)
5. Tüda (Morus alba)
6. Kiikodumbara (Ficus hispida)
7. Panasa (Artocarpus integrifolia)
89. f,¡¡diiU"q 1i" (Ulmaceae)
1. Cirsbilve (Holoptelea integrifolia)
90. "'1W 1i" (Cannabinaceae)
1. Bhiinga (Cannabis sativa)
91. 3fftt)¿Cfi 1i" (Juglandaceae)
1. Ak$ota (Juglans regia)
92. Cfi("'" 1i" (Myricaceae)
93. q¡f.4¡16(iii 1i" (Cupiliferae)
1. Miiyaphala (Quercus infectorius)
94. ~ 1i" (Betulaceae)
1. Bhurja (Betula utilis)
95. ~ 1i" (Gnetaceae)
1. Soma (Ephedra gerardiana)
96. ~ 1i" (Pinaceae)
1. Devadiiru (Cedrus deodara)
Classlftcatlon of Dravya 153
2. Talisapatra (Abbíes webbíana)

3. SaraIa (Pínus roxburghií)
97. ~ IR'!' (Cupressaceae)
l. Hapu,a (Juniperus communis)
9S.11m IR'!' (Zinglberaceae)
2. ,suntbf (Zingiber officinale)
3. Brbat BIa (Ammomum subulatum)
4. Suk,maiIa (Elattaría cardamomum)
5. ,satf (Hedychíum spicatum)
6. Tavak,fñ (Cúrcuma angustifolia)
7. Amragandbiharidra (Cúrcuma amada)
8. Mahabharf Vaca (Alpinia galanga)
9. Kebuka (Costus specious)
99. ;¡i'iC(iioft IR'!' (Amaryllidaceae)
l. Nagadamanf (Crinum asiaticum)
2. Sudarlana (Crinum latifolium)
100. ~ IR'!' (Musaceae)
l. KadaIf (Musa paradisiaca)
101. ar:r.rm IR'!'
(Bromellaceae)
l. Ananasa (Ananas comosus)
102. -m IR'!' (Iridaceae)
1. Kumkuma (Crocus sativus)
103. ftiMa¡(Ilft IR'!' (Hypoxidaceae)
l. TaIamüIf (Curculigo orchioides)
104. ~ IR'!' (Dioscorcaceae)
1. Varahfkanda (Díoscorea bulbifera)
lOS•• IR'!' (LiIllaceae)
1. Rasona (Allium sativum)
2. Kumarf (Aloe vera)
3. ,satavarf (Asparagus racemosus)
12Dr •• V'I·
154 DravyagUl)a ViJñina
4. Pala~4u (Allium cepa)

5. Vanapala~4u (Urgínea indica)
6. Dwipantara Vaca (Smilax glabra)
7. Usev« (Smilax zeylanica)
8. Langali (Gloriosa superba)
9. Suranjana (Colchicum luteum)
10. Mu~ali (Asparagus adescendens)
106.1fl "" (Arecaceae)
1. Narikela (Cocos nucifera)
2. Püga (Areca catechu)
3. Tala (Borassus flabellifera)
4. Kbarjüra (Phoenix sylvestris)
5. Raktaniryasa (Daemonorops propingues)
107. ~ "" (Pandanaceae)
1. Ketaki (Pandanus tectorius)
108. ~ "" (Araceae)
2. Sura~a (Amorphophallus companulatus)
3. Manakanda (Alocasia indica)
109. ~ 1i" (Cyperaceae)
2. Ka§eruka (Scirpus grossus)
110. ~ P (Poaceae)
1. U~ira (Vetiveria zizanoides)
2. Vam§a (Bambusa arundinaceae)
3. Ku~a (Desmostachya bipinnata)
4. Sara (Saccharum munja)
5. Ká~a (Saccharum spontaneum)
6. Nala (Arundo donax)
7. Dürva (Cynodon dactylon)
8. Robi$a (Cymbopogan martini)
111. ~ 1i" (Polypodiaceae)
1. Hamsaraja (Adiantum lunulatum)
Classification of Dravya lSS
2. Mayürasikha (Adiantum caudatum)
112. ~ ~ (Parmeliaceae)
l. Saileya (Parmelia perlata)
113. ~ ~ (Ceratophyllaceae)
l. Saiviila (Ceratophyllum demersum)
114. U5I15~ (Agaricaceae)
1. Chatraka (Agaricus campestris)
•
Chapter-4
GUl}a Parijñana
Points Dealt
1. Gupasya Nirukti 2. Gupa Lak$apani
3. Gupa Bhedaha & Sankhya 4. Gutvédigun«
5. Paradi Gupa 6. Vise$a Gupa
7. Adhyatmika Gupa 8. Gupa Pradhanyata
1. GUl)asya Nirukti (Etymology of GUl)a)

Gupa, commonly understood as qualities, is an entity which
is widely recognised by people. Usually, people are attracted to
'a person or material due to its qualities or properties.
Hence, Gupa is defined as the factor whieh attraets.
1JUT 34jq.,.'" 1~ 34jq*i~ • m lftr 1JUT: 1 qlT.lfXOlrn
1JUd ijq4dM·Uq;;Qa ~OlRt ~: 1fIf ~ 34lq*ifl ijqql~;¡
pi '" 1JUT: I 1°lq~l;:¡
Though Gupa resides in the Dravya, it is through the
properties, that the Dravya is reeognised.
2. GUl)a Lak~al)a (Characteristic Features of GUl)a)

ijqCi jf'¡ II 'f.rt'ft lIm'Vi 1JVl: 1 T.f. ~ ~/ t.. ~
:¡uhqjfUl ~-ijqCij4Rt ijqCijfuQCi: 1 1JUf: ijqCij4 S(&jijqCijdl 1
i(OtIijqCijCij.pjUr: atUi '1dr I ijqCij'_ ~ Mq4lNd 3I1W~-
~ 1 ~~6tiCi'_;¡", 1 ;nft<rq,.~lI'~: (4fiaiCi: 1
pi fjUjCfiqfn:, ~ 4jolCfiqfCiIJJl1r'$fiI ~ ~: 1
4l~;S;:;:¡1?I W¡
A6tiIJJl1r fjU1Ciji. ~-fil'lIi1"CfiI'(Olq;¡q8.f lftr *,1(11$01'(1
el 'G; 31. v~ ~G
GU.Qais defined as the entity which resides in the Dravya in

an inherent relation. Gupa itself is inactive Le. doesnot perform
any action independent of Dravya and doesnot shelter any GU.Qa.
Gu~a Parijñina 157
In other words, GU.Qahas an inherent relation (Sama vaya
Sambandha) with Dravya and has an non-ínherent relation
(Asamaváya Samabandha) with Karma.
Dravya GUl)a Karma
SheltersGU.Qa Does not shelter Karal)a for Samyoga
Karma etc. Guna Karma & Vibhaga
Does not perform
Kanna independently
~'{fl . : I 1:. el 31. / . ~¿
ftIvci rc-iblJuf fQ ~~ ~ a ~,qM~ ~: I ,~5ilifi

'IicI'Rr- ~ ~ (~- w- cM- 'ftNrcI;- iIi1furi) qGISQr"I~Cfi(l'n,Ullq:ad\
Tcma, ~ '1e&:(lcfl"llfll"C4fCi tl4S(CC4"GI"Ii ~ 3t1ti*IGJtI'Jlq\)e¡'+lI
HI.qC(I"li, cri ~$Ullq:oe¡tci cI\lñuñ, fCtqICh~4Ri QRUllflM$UllqUE4+ul"'Cl:
!1UII"II~q~Cfi(\i$Uliq\1!1) ~ I lierr ,Ha1wIIGC4: Wfffo$(C4i4 1QIT:,
fi::Ittl-~~ ;:¡~f~ W~f.i:C4!iliJftql, ~ ri i(CfiM_tuIlq\1si .... aliUf.tt .
'!1O'f: I +n'tiaq~CfiM$UllcH1si tf 1'f'iUf.<f dw¡a-a~qi ~ fac:6luF-
ci$UI(tIi¡q '(I'I$u¡fqfd I 'qJli1i
One whose characteristics are varied and vast is Gun«. This

is because, each of the other Pedértñes have distinct
characteristics and identifying features. Like, that which shelters
the Sabdadí is Dravya. That entity which can be percieved
through Rasanendriya or tongue is Rasa. Vfrya can be as-
ses sed through its actions and Vipaka by the change it under-
goes. Whereas GU.Qais one entity/factor which is dífficult lo
be assessed by a single parameter, due lo its varied charac-
teristics. Hence GU.Qais characterised by Viswa Lak'8I)a. In
otherwords, Viswa Lak,al)a Le. varied nature of GU.Qais ít-
self the Lak,a.Qa (Characteristic feature) of GU.Qa.
3. GUJ)a Sanlchya
_ ~,_ • .,.: sttiMMih ~: I
~ ~ •.•.....••••••.•••.••••••••••••
I
Caraleagives tolllly 41 O.s 1I•• fIit- follbWina ••
headlncs as : ,",
1. Artha Gun« 5
2. Gurviidi GUl)a - 20
3. Buddhi prayatniinta - 6
4. Pariidi Guna - 10
Total 41
comments that these can be put under three
Chakrapiil)i
broad headings as :
i) Yeiéesik« - ineludes Sabdiidi Artha 5
ii) Siimiinya - includes Gutviidi & Pariidi - 20
iii) Atma Gun« - ineludes - 6
Total 41
Note: Yogendranath Sen has added the 42nd Gune as
Mana, because even this is considered to be a quality of Atma
as per the Slok«.
lr.1T lr.1Tsvif ~1(C11 :af4e¡qI(C1~ 1JUf lfq:' ~.~ ¿/ ~~
Niigarjuna mentioned sfio$I)iidi Deée (10) Kstmenye
Gimes.
GUIJa Vibhajana (Classification of GUIJa)
Generally all these 41 GUI)as are elassified as Adhyiitmika
and Adibhautika.
Thus the entire elassification of GUI)a can be represented
in a fIow chart as shown below.
GUI)a
Adhyiitmika Guna (6) Adibhautika GUI)ii

(Atma Guna)
I Siimiinya ViSe$a (s)
lcchii (Artha)
Dwésa Sabda
Sukha Sparsa
Dukha Rüpa
Buddhi Rasa
Prayatna Gandha
GUIJa Parijñina 159
Sámanya
I
I I
Gurvadi (20) Paradi (10)
(SarIrika Guna) (Cikitsopayogi GU{1a)
I .
I
Guru & Laghu Para
Sita & U${1a Apara
Snigdha & Rük$a Yukti
Manda & TIk${1a Sankhya
Sthira & Sara Samyoga
Mrdu & Kathi{1a Vibhaga
Visada & Piccbil« Pstbektwe
Slak${1a & Khara Parima{1a
Sük$ma & Sthüla Samskara
Sandra & Drava Abhyása
Adhyatmika GU.{Ja (Atma GU.{Ja)
'iUliq: ~ l:W S1C1C't4'id;¡1 'lfir I
!f.I: tim(8IH) ffl,IR Q(illtc4;¡: II
T.r. W. V\9~
The qualities of Atma are known as Adhyatmika GU{1a.
These are 6 in number. Cakrapa{1i in his commentary includes
Diuti, Smrti, Ahankara & Cetana under Buddhi itself. Thus the
Adhyátmika GU{1asare lecha, Dwesa, Sukha, Dukha, Prayatna
& Buddhi.
Vise,a GII.{Ja (Artha)
31f.1f': 'Iii(¡«ci\ itn tft¡m ~ 1JUTT: I
;¡liq¡fU¡ ~-mvñ: lIii(-m-~-w-1'I':IIT: I
The Pradhana GU{1aof each Mahabhüta come to be called
as Artha. These are five in number and are known as Yises« or
VaiSe$ika GU{1a.They are Sabda, Sparsa, R üpa, Rasa' and
Gandha.
Gurvadi GU.{Ja
11fiQIfir 1JUTT:-~- "1- 1fhr-aarr- ft::p1¡- -';.-lFC{- ~- ftrIrt-
160 Dravyagu98 VJjftlna
m-tl-'dsaf-~·rq-,,-~-Wt-~-.-~-ACIi,!¡,q,\ I
'ir. lI: ~ "./1~
~- ~- ""'- ft=ItIT-lfte;aT- ~-1K- ftvm: 1
1JUIl: lRllt1'-~ 'ftmftr: ,,"Q4"1I: 11
at. l. lI: V~¿
Gurvidi GUl}as are also known as Siririka GUl}is. These
are 20 in number; Gutu, Laghu, Manda, Tik'l}a, Hima, U'l}a,
Snigdha, R ük$a, SJak$l}a, Khara, Sindra, Drava,
Mfdu, KathÍJ)a, Stbir«, Sara, Sük$ma, Sthüla, VíAada and
PÍcchila.
Pariidl Gu.pa
Q\lq,ti !R¡¡f6I ~ ~ ~ 'a' I
fi{q,aif61 ~ 'a' ql\qiUiq",fq 'a' I
t444ii(\Sam:r ~ 1JOlT ~: ~: II
'ir.lI: ~~/~~-lo
These are a1soknown as Cikitsopayogi GUl}aand are 10 in
number, those are Para, Apara, Yukti, Sankhyi, Samyoga,
Vibhiga, Prthaktwa, Parimil}a, Samskara & Abhyisa.
4. Gurvádi Gu,a
wrn 111' ftiT ~ (I,tll.. rq t Wtrr I
Gurvidi GUIJaswhich are twenty in number are commonly
found in Sañra as well as in Dravya. Hence they are also known
as Siñríka GUIJa.
Acárya Caraka and SuJruta described Gurvidi GUl}awhile
discussing about Abara and its Sevana.
There is slight variation in the enumeration of GUIJas
from different authors. Usually two GUIJaswhich are antago-
nists to each other are grouped together. The following
tibie sbows vafÍitions in tbis combination as per different
authors.
GU9a ParlJilina 161
~i,bbata Caraka SlÚruta Ni,irJuna BMvamlAra

Ref. A.Hr. Ca. sa, Su. Su. Ra. VaL A. B. Pro
Su. 1/18 25/36 46/518 & Sii. 111
Gurux Gurux Guro x Guro x Guro x
Laghu Lághu Laghu Laghu Laghu
Manda x Manda x Mrdux Mrdux Manda x
Tik~1)a Tik~1)a m,l)a m,l)a" Tik~1)a
Himax SIta x SIta x Sita x SIta x
U~1)a U~1)a U$1)a U$1)a U$1)a
Snigdhax Snigdhax Snigdha x Snigdhax Snigdhax
Rük$a Rük$a Rük$a Rük$a Rük~a
Slak~1)a x Slak$1)a x Slak'l)a x - Slak,l)a x
Khara Khara KarkaAa KarkaAa
Sandra x Sandra x Sandra x - SU$ka x
Drava Drava Drava Drava
Mrdux Mrdux - -
Ka/hina Kalhina
Sthira x Sthira x Manda x - Sthira x
Sara Sara Sara Sara
Sük,max Sük,max Sük$max - Sük,max
Sthüla Sthüla Sthúla Sthúla
Vilada x Vilada x Vilada x Vilada x Viladax
Picchila Picchila Picchila Piccbila " Picchila
Sugandha-
DurgandIJa
162 Dravyaguz,a Vijftina
Gurvidi GU1)8Smentioned by Various Scholars
A.Hr.&A.S earaka SlÚruta NigirJuna BhivamiSra
Guru Guru Guru Guru Guru
Laghu Laghu Lagbu Laghu Laghu
Manda Manda Manda - Manda
TrkgJa TIk~J.la TIk~J.la TIk~J.la Tfk~J.la
Hima Sita Sita Sita Sita
U~J.la U~l)a U~J.la U~l)a U~J.la
Snigdha Snigdba Snigdha Snigdha Snigdha
Rük~a Rük~a Rük~a Rük~a Rük~a
Slak~J.la Slak~J.la Slak~l)a - Slak~l)a
Khara Khara - - -
Sandra Sandra Sandra - -
Dreve Drava Dteve - Drava
Mrdu Mrdu Mrdu Mrdu Mrdu
Kethin« Kstbine - - -
Sthira Stbira - - Sthira
Sara Sara Sara - Sara
Sük~ma Sük~ma Siiksm« - Sük~ma
Sthüla Sthüla Sthúla - Sthúla
ViSada ViSada ViSada ViSada ViSada
Picchila Picchile Picchila Picchila Picchila
- - KarkaSa - -
- - Sugandba- - -
- - Durgandba - -
- - Vyavayi - -
- - vm« - -
- - Á.§ukañ
- - Á.§u
Tbe following observations can be drawn from tbe aboye
two tables:
1. Caraka and Vagabhata bave no difference of opinion
regarding enlisting tbe 20 Gurvadi GUJ.la.
GUJ.laParijñina 163
2. Susnu« describes GUI)iis in the following manners;

i) First lists 5 GUQas with their antagonists, Sita x U$Qa,
Snigdba x Rük$8, Piccbila x ViSada, Tik$Qa x Mrdu &
Guru x Lagbu.
ii) Later continues to list 13 GUQas,tbey are Dteve, Siindra,
Stb üla, Slak$Qa, Karkasa, Sugandba, Durgandba, Sara,
Manda, Vyavayi, Vikiisi, Siik$ma & Asukari.
3. Extra GUQas referred by Suétut« are:
Kerkes«, Durgandba, Sugandba, Vyaviiyi, Vikiisl &
Asukiiri.
4. Susruta varíes from Caraka's versión :
Caraka Sustut«
Manda x Tik$Qa Mrdu x Tik$Qa
Stbira x Sara Mend« x Sara
5. GUQas left by Susruta are Kathil,la, Khara & Sthira.
Though extra GUQas are described under Gurviidi GUQas,
commentator Hemadri, is of the opinion that these extra GUQas
enlisted can be included under the 20 Gurviidi itself & proposes
the following :
1. Vyaviiyi included under Drava
;. 3lT. \. on
2. Vikiisf ;. in Khara 31. l. ~ 1/18
3. Asukiirf ;. witbin Cala
4. Sugandha ;. under Manda
5 -. Dutgeiuibe-« under Tik$Qa
Guru-Laghu
Guro Lagbu
English Heaviness Lightness
Definition Tbe quality responsible The quality responsible
for gravity or beaviness for lightness
Nirukti (1J;) lJ-fTR'oTlJ-~ Cñáft, oo <?ñil-!i f.r~: I
lftu.fij ~ CJT CfilffUT 1fr (qj'i!l'@'ll'a)
~I (qj'i!l'@'ll'a)
Bhoutika Prthvi +Ap Agni + Vayu + Akasa

Sanghatana
Karma:
DO$a Vatahara & Kaphakara Vatakara & Kaphahara
Dbstu Dbiüu Vrddhi Dbstu Kseye
Mala Mala Vrddhi Mala K$aya
Anya Brhmen« Langhana
Sada Pathya
Upelepe Anupalepa
Balakrt Lekhana
Tsrpene . Ropana
PU$tikrt Sighrapaki
Cirapakf
Examples Ma$a, Aragwadha & Mu dga , Diidime &
Satávarf Parola
Classical ~ \ij~"iQ;¡1: 4o;¡Cfíi(U¡q_ I ~~m4{lo: I
References (Jf.'tR,'tlT. ) (Jf.'t!T. 'tlT.)
TiRci ql~CjJ1I"4:a I <1IEjq'1"4c3¿¡q_ I
(~.~
.:V~ ~G) (~,~.~/~ ~G)
fll~qclq ~ 1:H<1cfoI <1~fdr«q{l df41ffiijjofl
~:I (~,~ ~G/~ ~ ¿) {lqolfd~1 I (~.~ ~G/~ ~~)
1(iql<18(: 1!~¡¡qC!i« ~ 'Cf?Zt -qt >ffii; ~
~(qlc61 ~ I ("lT.'S[. GI ~ o ~)¡filll4¡c6I ~ I ("lT.'5l. GI ~ o ~ )
~~'Wt~ ~~~~
m:'fj'~:1 m:'fj'~:1
(~-3l,'.~ V ~¿) (~-3l.ij.~V~¿)
Practical Guro GU1)aDravyas are Laghu GUIJaDravyas are
utility very useful in Vata useful in Kaphaja
Vyadhi Vyadhi
Gu~a Parijñina 165
. Slta-Uf1)8
.Srta . Uf1)8
English Cold Hot
Definition Property whieh reduces Property whieh inereases
temperature or imparts temperature or imparts
coldness heat
Nirñkti (;r) ~-üi ~ WJi , ('~) Olf + ~,
(cU:q~f<n
Bboutike Ap+ Váyu Agni + Váyu

Sanghatana
Ksrtns :
DO$a Pittahara, Vátakapha- Pittakara, Vátakapha-
Kara hara
Dhátu Dhátu Ytddh! Dhátu K~aya
MaJa Mütrala, Swedapurf$a Pravartaka
Sthambhaka
I
~nya Sthambhana
Hladana Swedana
Pacana (Vr.pádfnam
MOrcba
Trt Useful in Páchanam)
Sweda these
Daha conditions
Bxamples Cendene, Usite, Citraka, Bhallataka
Manji$ta
Classical ~:~:~ d&JI<RI!1q{l(t:~
References ~~~I q¡:q'1It:q~: I
(i.~'l!~/ ~ ~~) (i.~'l!~/~ ~~)
~~:~ ~ ~ ~q{ld,,:q
'1~f<¿¿~Gcg~i(( I -q¡;¡¡;¡ I (~.lr.~/~0(,)
(~Jr.~/~o(,)
~ ~ ~ q;"4ftrr ~ ~ ~ tfi1ffirr
m:~m:1 _: ~oa:rr: I
(~-a:r.,.~ V ~(,) (~-a:r.,.~ V t (,)
166 Dra'\fyagUJ;laVijii.ina
Practical SIta GUQaís very useful U$Qa GUQa is helpful

utility in Pittaja Vyádhi and in Vátakaphaja Vyádhi
in case of D8.ha, Mürcha and AjIrQa, very
& Atisweda, SitaguQa necessary quality for
Dravyas are used. Swedana Karma
8nlgdha-Ruk~a
8nlgdha Rii~a
IEnglish OilylUnctuous/Viscid Rough/Harsh/Dry
[Definition The property which in- The quality which helps
stills or imparts oilness in drying
Nirt1kti (~)~-q.f~1 (~) ~CR{-a¡~q<tíJt R:~
~I (ql~~RI)
IJ3houtika Jala (+ Prithvi) Váyu ( + Agni)
Sanghatana
~arma :
DO$a Vátahara, Kaphakara Kaphahara, Vátakara
~hátu Dhátu Vardhaka Dhátu Ksey«
!Mala Malapravartaka, Loo- Mala SO$aka & Stham-
sens Mala bhaka
~nya Kledana SO$aI;Ja
Snehana Stambhana
Mardava KáthiI;Jyakara
Balya
VarQya
Vr$ya
IExamples BraI;Jc;fa,Devadáru .Apámárga, Vic;fanga
Manji$ta
~lassical ~~~~ ~~müt~
lReferences fi:~~:1 6:'{f~: I
(~-a¡.l.~ V ~¿) (~-a¡.l.~ V ~¿)
~t?I'tIcfc¡'ti_ ~ ~f(jl%q:6('1: flIlfllt'lqlti_
ati.."lQufc6(f(j2IT I 'f(j'AR: ~: I
(i.l!:~~/ t..~~) (~.~ ~~/t.. ~~)
Gu_,a PariJñina 167
ft;¡nf ~ "lt1litijíl" q ~&ft<uiijí(tR ~

_~ "1;'11~~.,.I ('1TJr.v ~o ~ ) lRIlll ('1T.lJ.~/ ~ o ~)
Practical Snigdha Gu.pa is very Ruk~a Gu.pa is very
utility necessary for Snehana useful in Atik1ida and
Kanna and useful in for Stanlbhana Kanna
Vitavyidhi
Manda-Tilcf,a
Manda m"a
English DulllSlow Sharp
Definition That which is respon- The property respon-
sible for slow activity sible for sharpness or
quickness
Nirukti (ft) ~-3ff{-~ ~ I ('f)~-~~~
(~I;¡¡~rc,) ~~I (i!lI;¡¡~Iij)
Bhoutika Prithvi + Jala Agni (+ Viyu)
Sanghatana
Karma:
Dos« Pittahara, Kaphakara Pittakara, Kaphahara
Dhitu Dhitu Vrddhikara Dhitu K~ayakara
Mala Mala Apravartaka Mala Pravartaka
Anya Samana Sodhana
Yitrikara Dihakara
Cirakiñ Pikakara
Sriva.pa
Lekhana
Examples GucJuci,Ativifa Pippa1i,Bhallataka
Classical ~~~CñJffUT ~~~CñJffUT
References m:lf~:1 m:lf~:1
(~-3f.1'.~ V ~¿) (~-3f.1'.li: V ~¿)
~~:~:I GI8qlijíijí(~"I: 'lH1i!lOII'(
I
(i.~"'~/t"~~) ("i.~"'~/t" ~¿)
~: lftf ~ ~.lftf I
(~~)
168 Dr8VY81UI,l8 Vljftin8
~: 'Etq¡(ijC6I~S~~ ri
cft1tulfq'dq;( 'q)'q;-
~1('JT.lf.~/~~~) I (•. lf.~/~o~)

ractical MandaguJ,1a Yukta Dra- m$J,1a GUJ,1ais very
tilíty vyas are useful for DO$a necessary for Sodbana
Samana in case of Krsa Karma and useful in
& Durbala persons and Babudo$a
in Alpa DO$a
Sthlra-Sara
SthJra Sara
English Firm/steady/fixed Movinglmotion
Definition That which imparts That which gives
firmness or steadiness momentum
Nírukti ('~)~-~~~I (Of) 'mftr-,,-atil1YsR I
(!II:q~fij) (!II:q~fij
iBboutika Pritbvi Jala(Su) (+ Viyu-P.V.S.)
Sangbatana
Karma:
DO$a Vitabara, Kapbakara Vitakara
Dbitu Dbitu Vrddbí Dhitu K$aya
~ala Bandhaka/Stambbaka Mala Pravartaka
~nya DhiraJ,1a
Vita Stambhf PrasaraJ,1a
Mala Stambhi Anulomana
Examples Kbadira, Babbula Harítaki, Ttvtte
.Classical ~~~~ ~~~~
References m:'U~:1 _:'UlR: I
(~-a;.,.~ ti~(,) (~-a;.,.~ ti ~(,'
ft:tm qIM('1+dAft I 1RrSiJlqtil~ I (1·~
('qJ.lf. ~I~0\9) 3ti('11q~ qIM(I1)jqdq;: I
(~~)
Note: Sulruta does not ~~:I
mentioned Sthira GUJ,1a (•. lf.~/~ 0\9'
GUIJa Parijñina
.,
Practical Sthira Gu.pais useful in Sara Gu.pahelps in Anu- .

utility Stambhana Karma and lomana Kartna, So very
gives stability useful in Malabadhata
Note: Susnu« while describing Pitraja Bbkv« says certain parts
of body like Kes«, Loma, Asthi, Danta, Dhamani, Reta are pro-
duced out of Pitraja Bhava. Hence these can be manipulated by
drugs having Sthira Guna,
Mrdu-Kafhil)a
Mrdu Kalhil)8
English Soft HardlStiff
Definition That which imparts That which results in
softness hardening
Nirukti (ti)*~-~I (ti) c¡;o-m_ ~ I
(ql:q~ffi) (cu:q~ffi)
Bhoutika Jala + Akasa Prithvf
Stuigbeten«
Karma:
DO$a Kaphakara, Vatapittahara Vatakara
Dbstu Dbiitu Saithilyakara Dbiitu D{(.thikaraIJa
Mala Softens-Mrdukara Hardens
Anya Slathane (loosening/ Dr4ikaraIJa
relaxing)
Dahanasaka Sengbiitsksu«
Examples Godhüma, Ya$timadu Pravala, Sankha
Classical 'lR<r ~ ~ cpffQ¡ 'lR<r ~ <;o41Cfí(OIfi:
References fi:~~:1 ~~:I
(~-3T.&.~ ?J~¿) (~-3T.&.~ V ~¿)
11I$t~T.f1 a:r ~ cti1a'iOI10IGlSdIPt
«.~.~/~~s) ql~qlFlI (~:r.~~~)
~f?R'1lq4qt'4 ~ I ~sq4ql;¡i Cfílfao4'(1
(3lT.~.~-~-~'{) (3lT.~.~- ~- ~'t)
Practical Mrdu Gu.pa gives soft- Kati.pa gUIJaimparts
utility ness to the skin and hardness hence it gives
130ra.Vi).
hence useful in rough- strength to the Dhatus

ness and hardness of
the skin
Note: Suétut« while describing Mñu]« Bbiives say that tis-
sues which are Mrdu in nature are formed out of Miiu]«
Bbiive. Hence one can utilise Dravays having Mrdu GUIJ.ato
influence these Mrdu tissues in the body, like Miims«, SOIJ.ita,
Meda, Majja, Yakrt, PITha, Hrdeys, Guda etc.
Visada-Picchila
Visada Picchila
English ClearlPure/CleanlSpotless SlimylLubricous/Slippery
Definition That which clears or That which has a
cleans smearing effect
Nirukti "9:-fcr+~-~~, ~, If;r'_~_qr-~~~
~I (ql~~m) ~+~~~I
Bhoutika Ptitbvi+ Vayu+Agni+ Jala
Sengbeten« Akasa
Karma:
DO$a Vátakara, Kaph ah ara , Kaphakara, Vátahara
Dhiitu Ksaya, Lekhana Dhiitu Vrddhi, Brñmana
Mala Mala SO$aka Malotsarga
Anya K$iilana Lepana
Kíédacüsana Klediicü$aIJ.a
Ropana Pránadñárana
Balya
Sandharana
Examples Nimba, Ksér«, Guggulu Sle$miitaka, Salamali
Classical ~ ~ ~ CFilffUr cw:r~~~m:
References fi:~~:1 ~ CfifuuT: I
(~-3l.~.~ 'V ~¿) (~-3l.~.~ 'V ~¿)
~ fcrtffiffi~ CR1<I'1_qul fCtR0ctt \lIlq-1tGle:4: ~
~:I (~.~ ~G/'-\ ~ l,9) ~~b4ctt~: I
(-Y.l~GI '-\~l,9 )
Guna Parijñána 171
cffiGi0GCfí(: "&mit fcmeJ flIR§<.1'R1rgcttií4<."'l1:~:

S;¡(]I~qlJl: I (~JLG/~o¿) ~~: I (~Jr.G/~o\.9)
Practical vtaa« is very useful Picchila is useful quality
utility GUIJa in Vra-Q8 as it in Bhagna as it helps in
dries up the moisture joining
Sl~fJa-Khara
Slak~,a Khara
English SmoothlGlossy/Polished Hard/Rough
Definition That quality which That quality which re-
results in glossiness sults in roughness/coarse
NiruJcti (f€f)-~-~ H~ (~)-'( ~MH::4 ~"(1T q¡ CfT
~I (ClI~~rn) ~<.1~q¡(qq__ I (ClI~~Rn
Bhoutika Akasa (Caraka) Vayu+Prthvi (Caraka)
Sengbeten« Agni (Rasa Vaise$ika) Vayu+Agni(Su), Vayu
(R. Val)
Karma:
DO$a Kaphakara, Vatahara Vatakara
Dhiitu Dhiitu Vardhaka Dhiitu K$aya
Maja Mala Pravartaka -
Anya Ropsne Lekhana
Similar lo Piccbile Le.
Jivana
BaJya
Setulbéten«
Examples Vaikriinta, Pravrua, Mukta Sukti
Classical ~ ~ "{fqu) 'Cfí1ffirr ~~~q;¡ftUrm:
References m:tT~:1 tTm: I
(m-31.~.~ ?Jt¿) (m-31.~.~ ti ~z)
~: flIR§<.1C1({_ I-w:r: -W~:I
(~.~ )S'G/'-\ t G) (d.(31)-31.~.~
~)
~: ~ fcRrsftr *4ltcfí(d- Note: Sus ruta does not
uñsftr~~: I mention Khara GU-Qa
("ITJl. GI ~ o G) but refers to Kerkes«
~~:I
(~a:{)-a:{.~ ~)
Practical Slak$IJa is very necessary Khara GUIJaYukta Dte-
utility for the healing of ulcers vyas useful in Sthoulya
Siik$ma-Sthüla
Sük$ma Sthüla
English Subtle/Fine/Minute/ Bulk/huge
Acute/Penetrating
Definition That which penetrates That which imparts
or is very subtle bulk
Nitukti (;¡-)-~-~-~ ~ I ~- (ft)-~-~-3'lt-~-~ I
qR:¡:¡lrJl~ffi~ I (cll:q~rn) ~ I (ql:q~X@)
Bhoutika Agni+ Vayu+Akasa Prithvf

Ssngbeten«
Karma:
DO$a Vátakara, Kaphahara Vátahara, Kaphakara
tmsi« Dhiitu Ksey« Dhatu Vrddhi
Mala Malak$ayakara ' Malotsarga
Anya Vivarane (Open up Samvarane (Conceds
channelj.S iiksm« channels) Sthoulyakara
Chídresu Vísedya Dehe Srorasám A varo-
dha kiirek«
Examples Madya, Madhu Dadhi, Pisssk«
Classical ~~fcmUt~ ~~~.m:
References m:~~:1 ~~:I
(~-3l&.~ V ~¿) (~-a:{.&,~ V ~¿)
~~~ Not mentioned by
~:~m::~:1 Sustute
(~.~ ~G/t.. ~~)
~ ~r~~~~~tl~ ~: ~C'4Cfí{l ~ :@d'('M-
~I ('m,lf. G/ ~ ~ o ) ~I ('m.'Sf. G/ ~ o ~)
GUJ}a Paríjñána 173
Practical Siiksstu; GU1)ais useful Sthüla GU1)amay be

utility in Vamana Karma and used in K[sa as it acts
the drug should have as Btbmen«
Sukstne GU1)a which
enable the Dravya to
penetrate
Siindra-Drava
Siindra Drava
English Compact/Dense FluidILiquid
Definition A quality which imparts That which imparts
compactness there by fluidity or moisture to
resulting in clearing the tissues
channels
Nirukti (f;r)-3lfG "&_ ~ ~ I (~)-~llffi ~ ~ I
(ql:q~RI) (ql:q~RI)
Bhoutika Ptithvi Jala

Ssngbetsn«
Karma:
DO$a Kaphakara, Viitahara Pittakara
Dhiitu Dhiitu Upacaya Dhiitu K$aya
Mala Compactness Loosens
Anya Prasiidana Yilodtuie
Bandhakiiraka Prakledana
Syandanakiiraka
Vyiipti
Examples Vidiirikanda, Musalf Ik$urasa, K$ira
Classical ~ ~ ~ CfilffOT ~ ~ fc¡~s~ CfilffOT
References m:~~:1 m:~~:1
(~-31.~.~V~¿) (~-31.~.~ V ~¿)
~:~~:I ~:~:lR:1
(~.~ 't~/t.. ~ o) (~.~ 't~/t.. ~o)
~~-~-:rrr~ ~: ~GCfíil ~ I
WTRI (~r.~~~/~ ~) ("IT.'5f. ~/ ~ ~ o)
Note: Bha. Mi"sra does

not mention Sándra. but
refers to Susk« as antog-
onist to Drava
Practical Sándra Guna is Kapha- Drava GUQ3is very use-
utility "ardhaka, in case of fuI in case of constipa-
K[sa it may be used to tion
improve weight
GUQasapart from 20 Gutviidi Gane.
• "yaváyi
• "ikási
• ¡Üukári
• Karkas3
• Sugandha
• Durgandha
• Susk«
1. Vyaváyi
The word "yaváyiis derived from C~) fcr + 31Cf + ~ + ~ I
"lcf at¡eq'lRsIt4 CfiTli 'ffif: qrci; 'il ;¡liUm I
atqlcft (RJ?IT 1nf q,.¡ :¡;¡1f8+t~CAq"lll
~. Jf. '6'/ ~ ~ - ~ o
atqlcft iíllroaM ~ ana;r ~ ~ I
~. ~ '6'~/~ ~ ~
~~: 31R1(W1f1tNIfi( 3I1ñ6' i(ctlRlcH ~ 6!i1ci\ftI q:tilloqtlfclqctt(
q¡ci; -¿¡ffir: ar.a ~ ~ ~ tIOf.(r, cmftr ~ ~ ;ñ!;i+i!Cl
CIT: .~ ~ lf ~:, ~ ti ~\lfct'I<+if'flSllql?f fi1iiURt, 'ffir
f.¡qijS(qSl'fl¡aUIlt41,¡q:<qi'lé\ti ~ +itlfclqctij;:ft¡U!¡RlSllq¡q ~~: I
~1Tf&J
The factor by which a Dravya spreads throughout the body
first and later undergoes digestion is called "yaváyi. These
Dravyas have Váyu & Akasa Mahabhüta predominance.
Eg. Bbñng«, Ahiphena.
Guna Paríjñána 175
The constituents of these drugs spread in the body and

produces its effect immediately. It is at later! period, that the
drug gets digestion later like that of Madya and Visa.
Note: Hetuiidti commentator on A$tanga Htdey« inc1udes
Vyavayi under Drava itself.
~ J:ils:a$: I ~-31. ~. ~ ~/ ~ e
2. Vikasi
!(OI f;tt 64""4 i+ti R-I f~.;WIl;¿¡(ifi(Ua fi:lChI R-I 'ffill
fi:l'H~\íf,q t1lg~ ~ Aitl4'iijí)S(ql: "
'W. R -sr. ~/~.-~ ~
Fc:tChlt=O Fc:tCh!(Ol~ci t1lg64""4Ii_ ft¡¡ft~, I
~. ~ ~G/t._~~
That quality which disunites Ojas from the Dbiitus and
loosens the Sandhibandha is Vikasi. These Dtevyiis have
predominance of Váyu Mahabhuta.
Eg. Kramuka
Kodrava
These drugs spread throughout the body before digestion.
3. Asukari
3t1'U«I:UijiÜ ~ !4lctt'4,"""fot't ~ I 'qT. -sr. G/ ~ ~ ~
3t1:UijiHl ~SS:w=ctI.ijJctt'4,"""m ~ 1 ~. ~ ~G/t._~~
3Ti"U'cfilft~: ::JI l:w=ct Itll ~. ~ ~G/t._~~
That quality which leads to rapid action is called Asukari.
Just like oil which spreads quickly on water, similarly an
Asukari Dravya works instantaneously.
3t1'U&i1~ ~ I ~-31. ~. ~ ~/ ~ e
Hemiidti consider AsukarI as a part of Cala GUIJa.
Eg. Vi$a Dravya
4. Karkasa
The word Karkasa is derived from-
(11) Rm=mrl~ Cñ: lr.l+ CfiVIfu-ri-~ ri + ~.

VI'. tñ"t CfiVIfu
- CñVT- ~ 3ft{ ~ 'CIT I Cfi'éffi' I q Ii!fXl fu
~~~ I ~.~ 't~/'"'~Z
Karkasa is said to be similar to Visada. Hence Ketkese

is a quality which results in Kledacii$a1)a (Drying) and Ropen«
(Wound healing). Kerkese is predominently made up of Váyu
Mebébbiu«.
Ácárya Sustute mentions Karkasa GU1)a. It is considered
as similar to Khara and regarded as an antagonist to Sleksne.
Eg. Heritski Twak
5. Su~ka
The word Susk« is derived from
(f,r)-~ + 'Tñ I ~ WruT I
W;J C¡:;¡~C6Ü arrcit :UtiífH<1r{[q~;('jC6: I

Susk« is a quality described by Bhiivsmism. He explains
this is an antagonist to Drava GU1)a.
That which removes moisture or dehydrates is called Susk«.
This GU1)a is predominantly constituted by Prthvi. Váyu and
Teja Mahabhuta.
Eg. Sukti
6. Sugandha
It is a quality described by Ácárya Sustute. The word
Sugandha is derived from
(11)-~ ~s~ ';f ffll
tJ;'&I3flwtil ~~ ~ ~ ~:
tJ;'&I3flwtil tJ;:eiI(QI~C6 ~I!f: I ~a.m-Sq411('jCfi: I
~~~.~'t~/'"'~Z
That which creates happiness is Sugandha. Sugandha
Dravyas are Sñksm« (Penetrating) subtle & soft. These are
very pleasing and aggreable (Rocana) to mind and body.
Guna Partjñána 177
Eg. Niigekessr«
Sorne regard Sugandha as a Manda GUIJa Vise$a.
WI::tIg:Fotn g; ~e.ulrél~tft I ~-31. ~. ~ V ~e
7. Durgandha
Ácárya Sustut« describes Durgandha as an antagonist
to Sugandha. The word Durgandha is derived frorn
(~ ~:~ ~S~ I CllilfltR1
The quality which induces unhappiness is Durgandha.

Durgandha Dravyas cause Hrlliis« (Nausea) and Aruci
(Aversion). It is not pleasing to rnind & body.
Hemiidri considered this GU1:1a
as a speciality of TIk$I)a
GUI)a.
Eg. Gandhaprasiirini
5. Pariidi GUl)a
Aciirya Caraka explains about ten special GUI)as which
are useful for treatrnent. These are called Petiidi GUI)as.
q(lq'(fél ~ffi¡~ii4 ~ ~ ~ 'ii4' 1
~qI31~ii4 ~ 'ii4' qn:+UUI+i~Ifi:r 'ii4' 11
ti{:q:iFllS~ ~ 1JUTT ~: ~: 1
f{OlG(~141~ii4fchN=t141 (Wfa;t~«O(tI"l 'S('lf~ 11
~. ~ ~G/~~-~o
Pariidi Guniis are Para, Apara, Yukti, Sankhya, Samyoga,
Vibhiiga, Prithaktwa, Perimiine, Samskiira and Abhyiisa.
1. Perstwe
The word Paratwa is derived frorn "!-~ 3TI!, ~ 3l2iCIT
rneaning ~ or ~ I
W-'Cfi'm - cp;¡)- -lIR - tmñ - cfti-~ I
q(lq~ti:l ••••••••••••••••• I ~. ~ ~G/~~

il¡;¡:¡qlfUl 'ql&f
Para means Pradhana or that which is superior or best. In

other terms that which is conducive for health comes to be called
as Para. This favourability depends on various factors like Dese,
Vaya, Mana, Rasa, Virya, Yipiik«, Ptkruti, Bala etc.
This property is explained in Yaise$ika Dersene and is
suitably adopted to Ayurveda.
2. Aparatwa
The word Apara is derived from
(;r)-;r ~ l«r: 1l 3NI«I~, 31tl1
ilttíq IfUI 'ITI"&l~. ~ ~ 't..1 ~ ~

Apara is the factor which is inferior or worst. In Cikitsa
point of view, it can be defined as those factors which are non-
conducive for health.
Cekrepiini further explains Paratwa & Aparatwa with
suitable example.
6fa<:c<uj~:t,q)'~f4,fG I 'ffit bit ~: tR': , ~s'q"{: I q;m)
fcmtf: 1R: 3f1«I;¡QqÜ ~:~ ~ :iJtq~Mí'1Ht 1tÁ ~ '1'(1~;p;¡
Cl~ q~ ~ trt, mits~, qlijicih-fUIi'E'ü ~ ~ éIln¡;¡:re (f
lffir 1RT: 34q,nICfiIt(qq~l: :iJtIR!I@Olitl·~ iíiI(í11cf!;¡i'!I¡lJTl{ I
ils:tíqll'Ol 'qT&f 'q. ~ ~ 't..1 ~ ~-~ o
SI. No. Factors Para Apara

1. Dese Maru (Jangala) Anüpa
2. Kala Yisarga Adana
3. Yaya Tarun a Yrddb«
4. Mana Prakruta Sarlra Mana Yiktte
5. Péku- Virya-Ras Yougika(ln Ayaugika (Not
accordance) in accordance)
6. Prekruti Dissimilar to DO$a Similar to Doss
Prakopa Prakopa
7. Bala Pravara Avara
On observing these factors, it becomes clear that Para
includes factors which are conducive for Swasthya or to cure
GUl}a Parijñana 179
a disease easily, where as Apara ineludes factors which are.
not favourable or makes it difficult for treatment.
~Sln'lt lftr CQlfilfiQT, m"« g;;¡fitn I
t1+IIUI: fii4t'1lU1'EI l,ffa:I) lJJIlf4a;q: II
t'left'qQ 8;Ñ ~ lf': ~.-.1~dl(q;¡: I
~S(Wq8(qflW4 ~S~: 11
atd(W.4(&la'14 ~: ql«\'iqfc( 1
fl8&:1'i4jU\~Cfi¿h.+t¡:.rr -;rcr: ~: 1I
a.t. ij. ~ ~/~ 0- ~ ~
For example, if the patient is young, native of Jiingala

Pradesa has Pravara Bala, it becomes easier for treatment when
compared to an old patient with A varabala and of Anüpa Deée.
Agrya Varga of Caraka enlists Dravyas which are the best
in a particular category. This can be taken as Para.
Hitiihiira enlisted to finalise Siidhyiisiidhyata or Vyiidhis
can also be understood under this contexto
3. Yukti
The word Yukti is derived from-
(,*)-~-~I
~,ii4~~~1
Logical reasoning in using Bbeseje to prepare a
formulation (Samfcfna Kalpana) is called Yukti.
3t~..,qa~4 41..,ql1l~ 'ft11fff fcbfi4M,.Q(i1Q1d al !Ññqef III W
dqR:taN I 'i:T. ~ ~f../~ ~
Caraka says that a11Dravyas in this universe are medicinal
if used in accordance to Yuktí (Upiiya) and Artha (Prayojana).
Hence logical reasoning (Yukti) involves a thorough
assessment of DO$a, Düsya, Bala, Kiila, Vaya, Prakruti and other
factors and selecting a Bbeseje suitable to the condition.
~~ ~ ~qltlq~ caq'iltt4 ,,¡ft;¡¡ft"Ch(OqOiI,3T<f~-
lIT "« ~i lIT ~ ~fiICh' 'q?fftr m ü ~Ñ1i'6iiC4d, 3t<ftfiICh9 "«
~sft¡ mtr ~Rt;;ffa¡a gitsa¡~cj(ll ~I)?j liilTf qfhllOI g%I(ltl-

~s '$I!'ffi('qltlllilT*4" I ~~qlfOl 'qf\SGj' T.f. ~ ~ ~I ~ ~
Cektepiini comments that a treatment without logical
reasoning is a waste like a person having worthless son.
Though Samyoga, Parimiil}a and Samskara comprehends
yukti, it is highlighted under Pariidi Gune as it is very significant
for a successful treatment.
The importance of Yukti can be further reiterated by
Caraka' s saying that
4l~1I«¡:q m <ft~i~~¡:j ~ ~ I
~ ~ ~ <ft~ tj¡:qtlft ~ 1I
T.f. ~ V~~G
Even a poi son can be modified into a medicine through
logie and a good medicine ean become poisonous if used
carelessly,
4. Sankhya
The word (m-' is derived from-
(~) fÍ;¡;gq14ff1q(WHI4ilíiii4IWi fiñcms5I' lPl + ~-~ Cñ I
qlil'l'XlRl
~ 'E41P\fOli{ I T.f. ~ ~~/~~
¡lfülflÑ~CfífiNIR I ~~qlfUl 'qf\SGj' T.f. ~ ~ ~I ~~
'Samkhya' rneans Ganíra denotes counting or calculation,
Numbering is an essentíal part of Ayurveda as we have 3 DO$a,
7 Dbiitu, 3 Mala, 5 Mahabhüta, 6 Rasa, 20 Prameha etc.
Apart from this, even for treatment Samkhya is very
important. We have to decide the dosage, its frequency &
duration which requires correet calculations.
Also for planning Basti treatment one needs to calculate
the amount of Kwñtb«, Taila etc. to be prepared for a par-
ticular patient in a specific condition. This calls for math-
ematical estimations.
Hence Samkhya ís a pre-requisite for successful treatment.
GUJ;la Paríjñána 181
5. Samyoga
The word Samyoga is derived from-
(~lIll+~-~ I ~I
1ittr: ~ lÍlit1T ~ I
S{&'lIoli '.iH'lclCfiCfi4'í11s~ ~ ~ II
Union of two or more substances is called Samyoga.
Combinations are usually of two types as
(i) Nitya (Sama vaya)
(ii) Anitya (Samyoga)
The combination of Dravya and its inherent GUIJaare in
an inherent relation or in Nitya Sambandha which is called
Sama vaya.
Combinations of two Dravyas is a temporary relation and
is Anitya, which is called as Samyoga.
Caraka says Samyoga are of 3 types as :
fliffif'if(YI(1j"ii ~ ~: SI1Ñ1flt'l4?i, flit'l4qq@lfch~(:q:¡:i
q~w'(lt:j<il4i f.HICfi~fd I d..act\ql@~IR I :qSf)qlfOl "il". ~ ~ G/ ~ ~
a) Dwandwa Karmaja
b) Sarva Karmaja
e) Eka Karmaja
a) Dwandwa Karmaja
"ffif ACfi4'51l ~ ~ql;¡<ilifq<il: I :qSf)qlfOl 'q]"I2:f"il". ~ ~ G/ ~ ~
Combinations of two Dravyas wherein both take part
actively towards the effect.
Eg. Two Me$as fighting together.
Practica) Application :
Application of Kumari and Haridra lepa for skin dis-
eases. Here both drugs act to combat the discase.
b) Sarvakarmaja
flqCfi4'51l ~-oq¡q '5ñ~cqqloll;¡i 1f1lmJlt i1Wf q¡qfshq¡~: ¡
:qSf)qlfOl 'q]"I2:f"il". ~ ~ G/ ~ ~
Combination of more than two Dravyas wherein all

Dravyas work to produce the effect.
Eg. Ma$a (Blackgram) kept in a vessel which many in
numbers, all will be con verted into one particular preparation.
Practical Utility :
Ttikiuu Cürna in Kasa-Rere all the three drugs i.e., Marica,
Pippali and SUIJthi together help to mitigate Kiise:
c) Ekakarmaja
Combination of Dravyas where in only one remains active
to produce the resulto
Eg. A crow sits on the tree. Here 'crow' alone takes ac-
tive part in Samyoga.
Practica) Utility :
EraIJqa Patra is tied over the knee with the help of a
bandage cloth (Gauze) to treat Sotiu: Here Etend« Patra and
gauze come together, but it is only EraIJqa which relieves Sotb«.
6. Vibhiiga
The word Yibbiig« is derived from
(ll}-fcr + ~- q¡c} ~ I
fct\ililfq fc¡\tfit¡: ~If~iñ ~"Q": I

fir¡ffi¡;: fcr\t$"i(1
Iii\illl'll@ "fc¡\tlilf«E*NIfc( Iii\tMiqq Iii,!uñfd
fcpip¡ lfir: ti4lil~ 'fcrtriI) ~: I 'ffil. fcii ti4li Ii\tlq .'UCf ~
~-~ 1IW lfir I fct\tlil~ft fct\t"ffita .. 1I1"Oi ?ffi) \4qdlFd \tTCf:¡
'ff;r fc¡\tfit¡rh~ql \tlq~ql lRftftr: I ';f ti4lili\tlq'll'¡ \tClfu, fc5 ofW
\tlq~q f~\tI.IWlI9>-di ~: I ilfbQlfOl~ "if. ~ ~ 'f../ ~ ~
Yibbñg« is the opposite quality of Samyoga. Division of
any combination is termed as Yibhiig«. Like Samyoga this also
Anitya.
Vibhaga has 3 words.
(i) Vibhakti
Cutting the Dravyas into pieces to prepare any formulations.
GUJ;laParijñiina 183
Eg. Making coarse powder of Kutaja bark lo prepare
Kutaja Kesiiy«.
(ii) Viyoga
Two meanings may be derived from this termo
(a) Loosing its original qualities, Le. when one drug is
not included in any formulation like Hingwa$taka Chürna,
the formulation may loose sorne qualities.
(b) Usage of substitutes
: In case of non-availability of
any drug using other drugs in its place.
Eg. Using Satavari in place of Meda which is not available.
(iii) Bhiigaso Graha
Considering only a small portio n of a preparation. For
Eg. While consuming Rasayoga. Making it into several di vi-
sions for proper therapeutic action.
7. Prthaktwa
The word Prthaktwa is derived from
~.c:n .• ~ ~ cq¡c¡: ~ tmr ';non ~ (q¡ilfqm)
~ ~'«\1""añ ~8.4<4q~c:ndl , -:q. ~ ~ ~/ ~ ~
lltlc:n<ti ~ 'rt ¡aiQ¿{I'1e_{ui,'Qel« ~ $t'4IFc(c:n¡~f4¡4M ~
rnt.lltlc:ntti ~ , ilsMlfUl 'qf6q -:q. ~ ~ ~/ ~ ~
The uniqueness of substance by which it differentiates
from others is called Pf'lhaktwa.
Cakrapal)i comments saying that Ghata and Pata is dif-
ferent because of their unique qualities.
Eg. Dhatura is different from Hetiteki.
Pttbsktw« is of 3 types.
dW¡ilI4~f¿¡sa"'18-1!tlc:ntt!*fi:lt'4IR I -:q. ~ ~ v ~~
(i) Asamyoga
(ii) Vailak$l)ya
(iii) Anekata
(i) Asamyoga
n lRl ~S\1!;¡qq';¡""Rq ~c:nl1q,:¡¡¡{I'1",,:'ltliFCli( I ~¡d«\1cita¡
$t'4d'11ifii( , ilSfiQlfUl 'qf6q -:q. ~ ~ ~/ ~ ~
The conspicuous differentiation between two substances

which cannot be combined together is Asamyoga.
Eg. Meru & Himiileye Parvata cannot be brought together
or combined. This c1ear distinction between the two is called
Asamyoga Prtbsktwe.
(ii) Vailak~lJya
(fVU (OÍ<I'ilI+t1'11 ;rfi:r ll~ fcNlItihli'1i +tF$qC¡'l181~1'11 ~
~8.'I#04f~t'4IR I fctlln!(;'8.'Io¡~'ffittlt.'1ra.nr fct'ítldl#04l4i 1lS!i'lfCjfi:¡t'4?1: I
iHfí4¡fO ¡ 'lTI&f T.f. ~ ~ G/ ~ ~
The differences between substance which belong to a single
category but still are separate or different due to their distinct
characters (Visi$ta Laksana) is called Vailak$1}ya Pttbektwe.
Eg. 1. Mahi$a (Buffallo) & Varáha (Pig). Both belong to
the category of animals, but are different from each other (Víjatl).
2. Setiiveri and Vaca are herbal drugs. But each have c1ear
characters to differentiate.
(iii) Anekata
O~q;'ítldl#04¡;¡I+tL4fctt.'18;1'OTRt lfI1iITO'1i ll~ \icHftt'418 3i~q;flm I
Q04'i'ít1tilas. ti ~ ;r ~~ '11L4(OÍ41il: 3TS!i" ii41~4'i('j1 1lS!i'lfCj~\q1
\ic¡tilm q¡q': I iI¡;fí4¡fOl 'lTI&fT.f. ~ ~G/~~
Differences between substances of the same class is called
Aneketii.
Eg. 1. Ma$a grains belong .to same latí but each Ma$a grain
varies from its size or colour.
2. Two types of Tulasi belongs to same latí but both have
differences based on the colour.
8. ParimalJa
The word Perimiin« is derived from
oo qrb:fl#04fls~ 'qft + lIT-~ I Cllilf4Ri
qf\+t¡oi f'I+tf'1'l1 T.f. ~ ~G/~~
'+t'R SI~¡'4'i¡RW1IR¡:f#04'l1 iI¡;fí4lfOl 'lTI&f T.f. ~ ~ G/ ~ ~
GUI,a Parijñana 185
The quality which aids in measurement is called
Peritniin«.
AlJU, Ditgbs, Mahat, Htsw« are types of PañmiilJa. Classi-

fication of PañmiilJa :
(i) Dairghyamana (Dimension)
Measuring the proportions of an object. It is further of two
types as Nitya & Anitya.
Nitye Dravya is measured through Paramánu and Anitya
Dravya is further subdivided into
Sarnkhya Janya
Perimiine Janya
Pracaya Janya
(ii) Gurutwamana (weight)
Which measures heaviness of an object. It is also of two
types as Nitya and Anitya.
Amarakosa details 3 types of Miina as
(i) Pautava (Measuring weight)
(H) Druvaya (Measures volurne)
(iii) Payya (Measures length)
Eg. 1. Weight of different ingredients in Trikstu Cbuma
is the example for Pautavamiina.
2. Measuring the final out come after the preparation of
Triphala Quatha is an example for Druvayarniina.
3. Measuring length of Arjuna tree is an example for
Piiyyarniina.
9. Samskara
The word Samskiira is derived from
(~ lI1l. + ~-~ il I l(ffl4JUII"d,(I€lI~"q I
lR:cm": q;"{Oj 1JiI1l1
• •• r::...t
C6"'('1JT "l" 11"d '( I€I1qq;(tl \Hq; '(uIi+tN er: I
=:q~"""q"'¡;lfO""l ~ Tf. ~ ~ ~/ ~ 't
14 Dra.Vij.
The factor which imparts, modifies the qualities of a sub-

stance is called samsklira.
c¡:rori~: ~1'ilfqq:¡loti S(&IlullqfiiiE1tqil(: I
~1W 101l"<1(I@UotSiiCI~I WUUI~"¡¡¡lfiotflRtCfi¡f ,ft;:¡¡q;¡¡ota,ICfiIM
qlflot'ilqotlF«At: CfiIMSlq:¡¡f'il'ilotIRRllJTdI¡¡;(\ I TI. fcr. ~I~~
Qualities of a substance is influenced due to various factors
like Jala, Agni, Sauca, Manthana, Pesa, Klila, Vlisana, Bbiiven«,
Klilaprakar$a, Bhlijana and others.
CakrapliI)i explains with examples :
1. Souca ssu
when washed, cleaned and cooked becomes
Odana which is light (Laghu).
2. Manthana-Dadhi which is Sothakara is transformed on
churning with Sneha and becomes Sothahara.
2. Desa-Mlimsa obtained from different region possess
varied qualities. Jlingala Mlimsa is preferred to Anüpa.
4. Klila-Rice which is naturally Gutu becomes Laghu on
storing for an year.
5. Vlisana-Mixing Dravylis with Sugandha Dravylis,
imparts fragrance.
6. Bhlivana- Vi$a Dravylis are poisonous, but its poisonous
effects can be mitigated by subjecting it to Bhlivana with
Gomütra or other procedures.
7. Klilaprakar$a-The Slilí or Madhu which is kept as it is
for years becomes PurliI)a and aquire good qualities.
8. Bhlijana-Applying TriphaJa Kalka to an iron vessel
imparts Rasliyana effect to TriphaJa.
Thus Samskliras can be aptly utilised for treatment to
enhance the qualities of medicines and thereby for a success-
ful treatment.
10. Abhyasa
The word Abhylisa is derived from
GUJ.1aParijñána 187
(~-ant\t!teaOfit4d f~ q~ 31'i4tiOf4(I 3l'Il!fffl: 31'i4i~Of

tiddii4'ft(l1~=t 1I1tT: I . Q¡T.lf4rn
~ qfi!q,¡¡acsqfqQlafJT'i4ti=ti4'i4lti: I
31'R1tiOfQQ
(I1)q¡Slr~4i'Rli qc¡fCiI'RliM,u~fd- vfR;R mm flrifff,
ti~: ,ft(l1Oftiddñ&C¡I'RIIQA:l~"lifdlIlS'RIRf lftr ~: I
T.lS6Q¡fU¡ ~T.f. ~ ~G/~'t
Regular usage of a substance/practice is called Abbyiis«.
This is very relevant to treatment because for successful
relief from a disease, continuous usage of medicaments and
practices are very essential.
"q(CiI~ltrñ lITQf: qan'RIltilf(q4a I 31. ij. ~ V ~ ~
Treatment of Yapya disorders is through regular usage of
Pathyahara and Yibiu».
6. Vajse~ika GUIJa (Vjsj~1a GUIJa)

VaiSe$ika Gune are five in number. The natural and
Pradhana Gune of the individual Mahabhiita are considered as
Vaise$ika GUl)a.
""I'ldl'" .. qlgxl1=t·(IQ: fi(iffl~at I
~: W,r'tI ~ lSI' ~ ¡1""I,=a ~: II
T.f. -m. V~\9
Sebd«, Spets«, Rñps, Rasa & Gandha are the special
quality of Akasa, Vayu, Agni, JaJaand Ptthvi respectively. These
five are itself known as Vaise$ika GUl)a.
Based on the principIe of Bhiitanupravesa, Akasa has
one quality, Le. Sabda and Pttbvi possess a11 the five quali-
ties, i.e. Sebd«, Spsts«, Riipe, Rasa & Gandha. Though Pttbvi
Bhiu« ineludes all the five Gun«, Gandha is considered as its
special property.
31t1f': 'l<i~ct1 ~ lft;:.m ~ 1JOIT: I T.f. -m. 'lJ ~ ~
'i<i~cñ lI1n' ~ ~ ~tifliq¡ 1JOIT ~ I T.lS6QlfUl t{Jlilf
Acaryas have eiaborately explained the different prop-

erties of each Mahabhüta in the following manner.
Mahiibhüta Caraka Susruta Bhiiva-
prakiisa
~ ~ ~, ~cf1.tf~'i~ ~, ~1;:ilR::1I ~
~ ~ m, ~, "tf:, ~cf50.q~~ ~~~R::1I ~
aúT.l 3m]" (t\~R::1I, quf, ~, )l1~wgll, ~ ~
~,~,m
~ ~ fCI:VfR::lI,~ WW' ~cf~I{l~ ~
~~
31TCfim 3151ffi~lq ~1~R::1I, ~cf~s:;~'i@l fcIfcrnir ~
'(SI '($(Ci41:4t'1l w Itci '1'*.'11 f.Wt ft\il ~ 1+(1
3tICfiI(lI'fQISfME4lffl ~ WIw lIft1le1iq+(11
l"l8_l1ri ~cfqadtt W(lr~R::q.ñ1:4,(+(1
W(lr~R::qfc¡~q: ~ ~ ~fc¡q®: 11
"q. w. V~~- ~o
(W1~jti~~ r~uñ "(C\a:mfta.vr lRr $ñlffi( 1
~q)'1qIRCi4ldl'1i ~ 1JUlT: ~: 11
'qT.~. ~~ ~o~
~ ,Iae:f~q wifiUS( ~ f~f~'ffil~ I

~: w,Plf.s;:4 tlct;ih!1 ~: tlct,1'(1'( ~ ~ ~ I
~ '(C\qf.s;:q crof: ~ \I1~WJdI qMi'(+tt(~a,mi vW:f ~ I

~ '(tI~f.s;:4 tlcíS(qtli81 ~ ~ ~ ~ I
~ 41i1f.s;:q tlcti<ftli~l ~ ;}fu I ~. w. ~/~~
Though number of GUIJas are attributed for each
Milhabhuta, Sabdadi form the speciality of each.
These Sebdiidi GUIJaof the Mahabhüta are percieved by
the five specific sen se organs (Iñanendriya) of the body. Hence
these Sabdadi form the Artha or Vísaya for the Iñiinendtiye.
GUI;la Paríjñána 189
:w.rr: '¡<h~cit ~ ~ ~ 1jUIT: ¡ ~."W. ~/~~
qjk:¿¡¡erf:-~ W,r*,qHI 1FQT: I ~. ~ ¿/~~

ilISf¡4¡fO¡ q¡&.J $ k:¿¡ ¡erf: $f;s(¿¡~q¿¡¡: I
Of the 5 Sabdadi GUl}a present in the Dravya, Rasa is
one which can be easily elicited.
These Vaise~ika Gune have less importance in under-
standing its effect on the body.
However, eliciting the Pradhana Mahabhüta in a Dravya,
its probable effect on the body can be analysed by relating it to
the common properties and actions of its respective Prthviyadi
Ptedbén« Dravya.
For ego
Gandha of Hingu } Gandha asses sed by Nose
Cekreleksenike of Guduci } Rüpa as ses sed by Eye
Matsyasakalakara of Ketuki
Madhura Rasa of Iksu } Rasa assessed by Tongue
Kapikacchu } Speté« assessed by Touch
Lajjalu
Madana } Sabda assessed by Ear
Sabda
,¡<Cí4«(W1Q¡q:¡¡,¡:I 3lT. G.
Sabda is the quality of Akasa and is as ses sed by
Stotretultiye (Ears).
Practical Utility :
Sabdasahi$l)uta is one of the symptom in Rasa K$aya. This
is due to increase of the Akasfya Amsa in the body, there by
leading to Vata Vrddhi & Kapha Ksaya. In such condition,
Dravyas which are Várahara & Kaphakara like Ksite, Glute
are beneficial.
Sparsa
W,riílQfli lU!: I 3lT. G.
Sparsa is predominently seen in Vayu Mahabhüta and is

percíeved by Sparsanendriya or skin.
Practical Utility :
In Vatavyadhi where there is Vata Yrddbi, Abhyanga is
performed using various Tailas.
Ropa
(C\Qd1Qf11 31'fT.r: I sn. ~.
Rüpa is the special property of Agni Mahabhüta and is
assessed by Cak$urindriya (Eyes).
Practical Utility :
Rüpa is very important quality in diagnosing diseases. The
Kuste variety can be assessed by colour, shape, size of the lesiono
Rasa
"'~d1tt('1¡:¡I¡;q4{, I sn. ~.
Rasa is the natural property of Ap Mahabhüta and percieved
by Rasanendriya (Tongue)
Practical Utility :
Actions of Sorne drugs can be assessed through Rasas.
Madhura Rasa Dravyas are Yiitepitt« Samaka and hence useful
in Vatapittaja disorders.
Gandha
sn. ~.
Gandha is the important property of Ptitbvi Mahabhüta
and can be percieved through nose.
Practical Utility :
Action of Sanjñasthapana Dravya may be understood to
act on the basis of its strong odours. Hingu may be beneficial
in Mürcha, Sanjñanasa due to its TIk$IJa Gandha.
Sustutokte GUIJasof Sugandha & Durgandha can be in-
cluded under Gandha as these two are just variants of Gandha
itself.
Guna Paríjññna 191
Sugandha-Good odour
Eg. Nagakesara
Durgandha-Bad odour
Eg. Gendbepresiirini
7. Adhyatmika GUIJa
amqr-¡ 3lfi4fi('4 ~ ~ lutl(q=t:
Adhyatmika means related to .Atma.
ll'H1lf.si:c:¡ IRtql(q1 ~ @:¡¡";¡ft~o'll
M('4 a 1ll'i?41iat;s¡ ll':¿¡ qc:¡ra;(i~:oqd 11
~.~ v~~
.Atma forms an integral part of .Ayu (Life). Life seizes to
exist in the absence of .Atma.
lR'ic(lq: 1R'i1f1=tll';:¡¡ 1R'it4ln 'iHft¡¡c:¡: 1
SIIR ~ 1ti! f.si:c:¡'i=t 1: lCIl?f $('4 fii dlc:¡d I I
~. ~ ~t.,/~~
For a Swastha person apart from a healthy body, a healthy
soul & mind is equally important. Hence .Atma has been given
prime importance in .Ayurveda. The properties of .Atma which
are known as .Adhyatmika GUIJaalso come under the perview
of GUIJa.
~ ilf: ~ ~:"8 SI C:¡Mll'-ao=t1 'lftr: I
~:~ffl;(f¡q¡Hl f~WIM q'('ilt'+i=t: 11
~. m. Vl.9~
Acc. to Caraka, .Adhyatmika GUIJa are six in number
those are Iccbii, Dwesa, Sukha, Dukha, Prayatna and Buddhi
The other properties of .Atma i.e. Cetana, Dluti, Smtti anc
Aharnkára are included in Buddhi itself.
1. Iccnü (WishlDesire)
~~I ~IGG<fi("q~
~ qu1f crrSSlIt(1S1I~'41 I CfCii"IDn
A strong desire lo acquire or possess any object or ma-

terial either for oneself or for others is called lecha.
Practical Utility :
The patient should develop this quality so that he can con-
sume Viruddha GUQa Yukea Ahara which subsides the disease.
2. Dwes« (Ratel AversionIDislikelDistastelHostility)
SNqMOiINChl Ff: I SI~I«1qIG
~ lTftr sc;¡t¡Wtdfqcmeu'¡ ~ ~~: I SI~I«1qIG
A version towards any object is Dwesa. Dwese inturn
produces Prajwalana within one's body or it produces pain.
Practical Utility :
Patient should adopt this quality so that he can avoid similar
Guneyukte Ahara, which will help him to get cured quickly.
3. Sukha (Delight!Happy/Agreeable)
mi 3ttfMa«4N ~ I
€li{;¡¡04qi,Ma«0f14 ~ I
That which is favoured or aspired by a person and imparts
happiness is Sukha. Sukha is an outcome of following Dharma.
Practica) Utílíty :
The person must adopt this quality, this feeling possible if
one consumes Pathyahara.
4. Dukha (Unpleasant/SorrowlPain)
aQtlldMa:t'1T ~:~ ,
31€1+Í;¡¡04flfd,Ma«;fi4 wm ~:~ I
That which arises from Adharma and always results in
unhappiness/misery is Dukha. This property is not favoured by
anyone.
Practical Utility :
This is the quality or feeling the patient experiences af-
ter consumption of unwholesome food (Apathya).
Guna Parijñina 193
5. Prayatna (EffortlEndeavourlPerseverance)
~:~: I acfi~
~: ~ ~ 1M~: I 51:¿I'RN¡G
The eontinued effort to aehieve a goal is ea11ed Prayatna.
Samrambha and Utsñh« are its synonyms.
Practica) Utility :
This is the quality that everybody should adopt to achieve
the goal.
6. Búddhi (PerceptionlComprehensionIDiscriminationl
Intellect)
~ $ijltt1ij~i;¡i( I oq$jiq¡fO¡ 'qJ&f 'q'. m. 'V\9~
(OIQ"6ijqijH ~~: I ot~
The property which helps in perception, analysis and
eomprehension is Buddhi. It ineludes Cetana, Dluti, Smtti &
Ahankara. Buddhi is the cause for a11communieation skills.
Practica) Utility :
This is the skill of a Vaidya which he utilises while treating a
patient.
8. GUl)a Pradhanyata
Sustute doesnot mention GUI)a Pradhanyata, whereas
Badanta Nagarjuna puts forth ten reasons in support of GUI)a.
1. Rasiibhibhiiva
~ «(OI141f1f1¡\llqj(ll t. el. ~ 3l V ~~~
~ ~UISU€4¡oq tra,t: I 1JOTFl 'Sl1fr.ITol. ~ ~ 1M
floq¡fI@,
UUOUflf1:r \lcuRfd ~ I ~~ 1JUTT: lCi q;p:f f.:tq\f¿¡f.d I
lIm-awfl~<ii ,(Z\6ii¡ui wmr
fI¡ead'flf~ '(ftn' qilM'tiI flijNtJ\f1 T.f
f'd=m¡ftW¿¡latd ~ I ~ W~ dil~¡( 'SI'm:i ~ I lIm-
~$Sifqf'd I ~
GUIJaoverpowers Rasa and bringout its effeet.
Eg.(i) U$I)a Jala is Kaphahara eventhough it possess
Madhura Rasa. Here U$I)a GUI)a of hot water overpowers
the qualities oí Madhura Rasa.
(ii) Peiol« and Brhat Pañcamiila is Tikta yet Vátahara.

In this case, U$IJa GUIJa suppresses the Váta Kere action of
Tikta Rasa and hence becomes Vátahara.
2. Vipaka Kara{Jatwat
~ ChHUI('C¡Itll ~. ~. ~ 31. V ~~~
'T"T fctQICh'-'l1: ChHU1'li m-fi::fn;r-~-fqfiu(i11 ~ RNIChfCI,
~-~a.t-~-"rit8_)l1T (i191fctQIq:¡I~m I Cñ~ ~'R.f: "SfQRT? 1fW I
~ ChI4fitt{Ñt: QICh¿¡itl, ~ ;¡¡ 'q"fCfi) fjUIIlQti 1fW I ~~S~
i{Ñt ftIt'1i Itl (W.f ~ ~ 1 lfWf CU'-'l1~Ñ- QTfl- qMI.U\1 c¡:¡¡-&f
Vipáka of a Dravya depends on its GUIJa. stu, Snigdha,

Guru and Picchila GUQas undergo Guru Vipáka. Dravyas
having Laghu, Riikse, Tiksn«, Visada leads to Laghu Vipiika.
Assessment of Rasa is through Vipiika and Vipáka itself
depends on GUIJa.
Siirfrika Váta control s the Dose, Dbiitu, Mala and hence it
is consídered as Pradhána. Similarly GUIJais Pradhána as other
constituents are its dependents.
3. Bahulyat
ii11~tll \. ~. ~ 31. V ~~'t
~'Rll iffiit lJUlT: 'fIT: ~: f.4(fjOIi ~i ~'Rll ii1ijtl1fctIlU!1
"$fff t11 q:¡$4 f{14íi(i1 ChCh¡;ffU I I c¡:¡¡-&f
The number of GUIJas are more when compared to Rasa.

Rasas are 6 in number while GUIJa which are of various
categories are totally 41. Due to its numeral superiority, GUQa
is said to be Pradhána.
4. Bahudhopayogat
fci¡ ;¡¡, 'ii1'prS'RIW qll:aChlq¡lIij(i.\qOl :¡¡fttUa;¡q aq:g;'lIQ;(t, ~

~ ~ 1JOTT: 1r!IRr:, -a- qtñq'-'l1aj ¡liUR1 "SfQRT: ~: I "lfm-
~a.u: I c¡:¡¡-&f
Rasa is utilised only through gustatory organ, whereas

GUIJa can be used through various form like Abhayanga,
GUJ,a Parijñina 195
Periseks, A vagaha, Udwartana etc.
S. Aneka Karmatwat
~ Cfi4tC1l( 1:. el. ~ 31'. ?,J ~ ~ ~
~ 'Cfi'Cf ~-lftIIRT m I(4QunR{ qufqf.d mr ~ ~.
+Ilql;<qlR{fit:¡ d,(;¡UC(Oi&I)s~ ftl;<qltt:-3t~.iji Cfi'lf 3t~CfiCfi4, 'ffit. ~
WS~C5ifiqful:i d+'tl<difi ifiqttll( I (ttl~ft('jl~iji rn d('éfiqffVlmwri-
Cfi(Uil<~ Cfi ~ lfir I "TJ'ilT
Gune produces a vast number of effects in the body by co-
ordinating with Rasa etc.
6. Maha Vi$ayatwat
GUl)a can be assessed through various means of sense

organs.
Eg. (i) Usn« & SIta assessed through touch.
(ii) Snígdha & Slak$l)a through sight & touch.
7. GU{lanugrahitanam Rasanam Pradhanyat
W'1I~1¡ftdl;:¡i -mr;ri Sllill:CCl( 1 ~. el. ~ 31'. V ~~e
~: ,ftdlFc(Ñt('flifldI ~ (ttltaqj ~ ~ ~ ~:
ltQRTlffr~: I 'ifi8Í c~ ~81;qI¡fcll:¡q ~Aul'4iIC(ff.tttl¡ld: 1 q~luli
'[(i ~~~. I 3tFaC(lfw'A!MI:¡q C51n1f-ql9ld:qQRt.1 3t~&:U-
~ ~ ~ MIUa;:¡ • 1 ;:¡1<'!:{WltCll.,itCIliii4,",':tI*lqlC(fq 1
MqulI:ti ~ jtSOqftlC(181:¡q ~::t4qi( 1 'li(i!1liii4 ~tClliii4 irnf-m
SlCh)qUII( I ifi,ifil;:¡i~: itoT: fqcql"41 !l"lttiqC(1 11 '!6Q(6JI:¡q !l'b(6JI:¡q
ql'bdfCUSl4»lqollt'l_1 féhfil;¡¡ ñ ~ ~ ~f,:u~d • !iMCfii( I fl6Q(6JI(
_1
,ijOIMIW fijCRiIQi irnf ~ 1 CfiqlQIOli ~ ftlftleh'ilI ~ I
"TJ'ilT
A Dtevye is said lo be the best in a Rasa Skandha based on

its qualities only.
\ Eg. Ghtte possess Sita, Snigdha, Mtdu, Piccbile Gun«
and is hence considered as the best among Madhura Skanda.
SI. No. Examples GUl)a Rasa

Skandha
1 Ghrta Sita, Snigdha, Mrdu, Piccbile Madhura
2 Amalaki A vidahi, Mrdu, Laghupaka Amla
3 Saindhava Natyu$I)a, Mfdu, Snigdha, Lavana
Avidahi
4 Pippali .Guru, Mrdu Katu
5 Kulaka Guru, Piccbile Tikta
(Patola)
6 Madhu Brhmana & other qualities Ka$aya
8. Upadesat
aq~:tIlC(I t. el. ~ 31. ?J ~ ~ ~
fii¡ ~? aq~:tIlRfitRif'l: i{~:&Rfd I cm ~ ft:rr!;rr
~:' $tcuR'Ma:tl: I "Wi!i
Classical literature also elaborate 00 GUI)a.
Eg. Guru, U$I)a and Snigdha are Vatahara.
9. Apadesat
3¡q~:t1lC(I ~. el. ~ 31. 'l.j ~ ~ ~
~:-Wt~sli~, ~ lfur lRr I "Wi!i
Dravyas or persons are described based 00 their qualities.
Eg. (i) A person is very sharp.
(ii) Bhallataka is Tiksn«,
10. Anumanat
3iiqH1t( I
~~I
The action of a Dravya is inferred by analyzing the qualities
of a Dravya.
Eg. Guru GUI)a is Kaphavardhaka.
Chapter-5
Rasa Parijñana
Topics Dealt :
1. Rasasya Nirukti
2. Rasa Sabdasya Niiniirtha
3. Rasa Lak$al)a
4. Rasa Sankhya Nitdberene Vibhinna Mata
Vívecanam, Putesserem, Siddhánta Nirüpal)am
5. Rasanam Pañcabhautikatwam
6. Rasa Nivtui Vise$a Hetu
7. Rasa Anurasasyo Bhedaha
8. $al)l)iiniim Rasasya VaiSi$fyam, Pañcabhautika
Sanghatanarn
9. Ritu Prabhiiva
10. Bbeutik« Nispetti Nirdhara1)am
11. Rasopallabdhi Hetavaha
12. Rasarup ánraram
13. Rasiinam Vargfkaral)am
14. $af Rasiinam Lak$a1)ani
15. $at Rasiiniim GUl)akarmiil)i
16. $at Rasiiniim Atyupayogf Dosssc«
17. Rasa Guniiniim, Uttama, Madhyama Adhamatwena
Vyavasrha
18. Rasiiniim Siipaviida Nirdesa Jñiinam
19. Resesu DO$adü$yiinam Sarnanarn Kopanatwarn
20. AU$adhe Ahiireca Rasiiniirn Prayoga Kramaha
21. Rasa Priidhiinyata
1. Rasa Nirukti (Etymology of Rasa)
3t1t4la 31. ;¡. lfCI;. mt. ~-w am:Rt-w I !. ~ lfff ~
~ ~ I 3tiI.. ~ I 3t1t4IG I ~ 3i1t41~ I Q¡oqf4M
Rasa is an attribute of the drug which is experienced by
an individual (on consumption) or by tasting it.
2. Rasa Paribhii~ii-Rasa Sabdasya Niiniirtha

On literary review, we come across various meanings
for the term 'Rasa' under different contexts. Of these, four
meanings are note-worthy here.
1. Rasa-as Dhiitu
IDr W l"f"ffi" !Ilñ:, "t«Rr 348Ui.f.. tflm W: I ~. ~ ~~/ ~~
Rasa is one which circulates all over the body, it is one
among the Sspuuibñtu.
2. Rasa-as Parada (Mercury)
~ "Wi@:m¡'1 i ~ "$"fu qftfffi:r: I ~.~."B.
"t«Rr cq~ ~ ~ "$"fu W: I ~. lJ. Ff.
Mercury which engulfs other Loha (Metal s) like Swarna
(Gold), Rajata (Silver) etc. is known as Rasendra.
3. Rasa-as Kalpana (Preparation)
3i18ttl'dd(1Ullctit!1 ~ 1
CI&Ra:ftf?6J1 lf: lf W: ~ ~ 1I
"W. "B. ll. V ~
-mm VTtft 3i HijSlIlO¡:(f(t lfff W: I
~. lJ. Ff.
The juice procured by pounding drugs or by other
procedures and which is absorbed quickly is called Rasa.
4. Rasa-as an Indriyartha
~ 311fC*ltld "$"fu W: I 'q. G.
HI~r-i(q'U~('éjlt( W: I 31.~.~ ~/~~-~t.,"B.~
IDr w;rr 1OlJ) W: I 31.~. ~ V~~-~t., an.~.
1OlJ)
'H"I~r-lq "ctls?I: 1=1" W: I ~lqGI'8 ~
The Rasa (Taste) is a special entity, which is percieved
by Rasanendriya (Tongue).
Among these four meanings fourth one Rasa as an
Indtiyiirthe is considered in Dravyaguna.
Rasa Paríjñána 199
3. Rasa Lak~al)a (Characteristic Feature)

H~otl'-ll W: I
Cfillttíl q¿;ft
Rasa is an Indtiyiittb« of Rasanendriya and the taste
which is percieved by an individual is itself its characteristic
feature.
4. Rasa Sankhyii
• un: $t'!qliiil cqalqlotl¡¿¡: ~:, q!i(I*'t"IqUI Cti,fttifi
~: I ~. ~ ~~/~
Rasas are six in number.
1. Madhura - Ksit«, Drak$a
2. AmIa - Ciingeri, Jambfra
3. Lavana - Saindhava, Samudra Lavana
4. Katu - Pippali, Marica
5. Tikta - Kiratatikta, Candana
6. Ka$aya - Khadira, Harftakf
Different Views of Sages on Number of Rasas
The sages who attended the meeting held at the
'Chaitraratha Vana' proposed their theories.
11;i6 ~ W $t'!qliiil cqS(CtiIOQ:,ti qiilotlf¡d~¿¡Itr.4f"'lq;tl(¡¡j ~
-3a~ql'll¡::¡'Cfi';'"
cqlqqliiil&,m ~:, ~ $'6C{q¡IC('1;¿¡ lRr I W (ijll:1ftt 4IIiSi:dll1
QOT:, ~ aq4l¡q;ftqjñr I ;pit -m lRr ~~:, ~:ftcñq'lq;ft¿¡
ijlQI(UllRr I ~wrlRr Fi(u¿¡I.: "ifMmi:, ~:CII¡ffa(Jiiiltcll§(Fiam-
tcUsflaiJltcll¡(FidmRr I tI1J wr lRr ,ql(ftil( "RIFlf:, ~¡;ftC{q¡laqql¿¡-
O¿¡I"dR~: I qm 1Rr qIll1f¡¿¡ ~:, !l'6Mq\lHftlwl fl:irQ' "'~: I
~ un 1Rr f.t~fa@:, q!i(I*'t"IqOICti~ifiCtiqI4~: I 31lft ~
lf<r~ QlqlafCil:, qEi(Ii(i1MqUIq¡gaibq¡ql¿¡ -,1(I&libl: I 31qfhi:&a41
W 1Rr Cti1114;ñ 'IITjIcI;~, 3OJJi¿¡!1UICti4titcl¡¡~re.ilqIUliq.qRé:&a¿¡-
~I ~. ~ ~~/¿
Table showing different concepts of various sages.

~l. No. AcáryalSage Number of Rasa Name of the Rasa
1. Bhadrakapya 1 Udaka
2. Siikunteya 2 1. Chedaniya
Brebmsn« 2. Upesemeniye
3. Pñmeks« 3 1. Chedaniya
Maudgalya 2. Upesemeniye
, 3. Siidhiirana
4. HiraI)yiik~a 4 1. Swiidubh«
Kausika 2. Swiiduahita
3. Aswiiduhita
4. Aswiiduahita
5. Kumñresit« 5 1. Piirthi va
Bharadwiija 2. Apya
3. Agneya
4. Viiyavya
5. Antarik$a
6. Riijar$i 6 l. Guru
Vayorvida 2. Laghu
3. Sita
4. U~I)a
5. Snigdha
6. Rukse
7. Vaideha Nimi 7 1. Madhura
2. AmIa
3. Lavana
4. Katu
5. Tikta
6. Ka~iiya
7. K~iira
8. Bagisa 8 1. Madhura
Dhiimiirgava 2. AmIa
3. Lavana
4. Ketu
5. Tikta
Rasa Parijñána 201
6. Ka$áya
7. Ksére
8. Avyakta
9. Báhlika Innumerable Indefinite numbers
Kánkáyana
Rasa Sankhyi Nirdhiral)e Siddhinta

Nirüpa(lanJ
After listening to a11 the scholars views, fina11y as the
chairperson of the meeting, Lord Punarvasu Atreya concluded
by saying there are only six individual Rasas, not les s or not
more than six. He disproved a11the theories by giving suitable
reasons.
Explanation on Eka Rasa Concept of Bhadrakapya
~ lfVVri wr-ri 41f.1ijC(C6\ I -:q. ~ ~G/~
~ qOolf.1('4I~ I itf.r: 3U8II'(q;l'(oi, Q;14q¡1'(01411J~ _
,*,q¡ISM~: ~ ~~: I f#(tmcqmfhfi!l«Q;qq 11111' ,(\4Q1f.1t<1t11
u,(\4;¡I~ ,(\4t<1t4 (1: 3l. ~) ~ faCldqq <6"d ::Jftfa<fta I
:qSllq ¡fU ¡ 'qJtiq'
Udaka is substrata for aIl kinds of Rasas, and it is the cause

not the effect. Here, cause and effect are different. So Udaka
cannot be acepted as Rasa.
Explanation oli Dwi Rasa Concept by Salrunteya Brahm3l}a
9«:t\q,lq~ I 'C51ffirr I -:q. ~ ~ G/ ~
Chedana (Emaciation) and Upasamana (Nourishing) are
the two actions of different Rasas, tbey are not Rasa themselves.
Explanation or Tri Rasa Concept of PüflJiik$a Maudgalya
d41fli:Jft'itlqlCl. \41811'(01('4\I -:q. ~ ~ G/~
d41fli:Jft'itlqlfijW q¡¡fuñ '({<fea.ihUql!qq'tt dt\181Hcñicq41fli-
.... Iql~m aaa;cq\ I \4181Holf'lm \41811\01Q;14eal1l('4\ I
:qSllq¡ fU ¡ 'qJtiq'
Again these tbree are the Karma (Actions) exhibited by

150ra.VI).
202 Dravyagu~a Vijñana
Rasas. Here Siidhiira1)ais a common action representing com-
bination of Chedanfya (Emaciating) and Upesmeniy« (Nour-
ishing). So- it can not be accepted as Rasa.
Explanation on Chaturasa Concept of llinqIy~ KauSika
I(4líll(Oqlidl 'IlRñ:, f1dlf1d\ 'SI"1ITU I T.f. ~ ~ 6../ ~
'IlRñ: $:cUt'4vf: I -R, 'lñ lI(i:¡iUfd lr ~ 1(Oq1i'(l(4i(\d'( lRr
~~ ~, ;r "(lI.q«q¡I¿¡ffc¡¡t'4vf: I ilsMlfUl 'JTI&r
Palatability or non-palatability is a relative sensation of an
individual, it differs from person to persono Hence it can not
be considered as Rasas.
Explanation on Pañcarasa Concept Proposed by
Kumarasira Bharadwaja
Qfifl@l'lff ftlq¡HI@4I$1l1l: S1tifdftltifdfqillHblq¡j\",C¡,": I
T.f. ~ ~6../~
Qfifl@l"1t"\t'4lctl .U' ~s~ I -R ~~, ;r ~~: I
fifi'lffi' \t1f11«41 "1t1ftlq¡H ~ ~- ~ ftltifdftlillHa'Iq¡I(iiiC¡,1I
lfu: C¡'I'I<1s!ft:n?I:, lr Ti S1tit'4IFc::fi¡: ~~: I IDr S1tifdcu,"
~-~: 'Cfi'lmn ~l1lMf: ~ (PI'Q'CI':, ~ ~ ;r ~,
~ llñr q¡qlllflI!iUtU'«4itt4 ~ ftltifdc¡,¡ Ti sn@t'1f\JII;:¡¡(iiiqtE*+{,
ij«r~G(fqo6q¡1;:¡¡ ~ ...... CfiIt'1c¡,¡ 'fl '1('1Cfifl~,till:ffi .. ~ ~
?f-i f,t¿¡ q+( I I iI~ q IfU I 'JTI&r
These Prithivyiidi Pañcabhütas are the substrata for the
origin of different Rasas. They are the Asraya and Rasa is Asreyi.
Asraya and Asrayi can not become one and the same. Cakrapii1)i
gives several examples like Mudga, Liija, Saktupi1)ga etc. as
they depend on Ptkruti (Nature), Yikrti (Modification), Viciira
(Combination), Dese (Region) and Kiila (Time factor). So this
theory of Pañcarasa proposed by Kumiirasira Bhiiradwiija is not
acceptable.
Explanation on Sat Rasa Concept of Rajar$i Vayorvida
flbcUJla! S(&I;A$4a! ~ ~(iii~H(11bOlr~aeH¡~: I
T.f. ~ ~6../~
Rasa Parijñina 203
f~a8i¡~ ,NSlII\ "'''':CI~ihl 3IÑ lfta.ol,!(I~ .;r 'm:, fiq

A&l4JGII: lltlih~fd~ I i!t~qlfOl 'qjti!f
These are the GU1)as(Qualities) of different Dravyas, not
only these six, there are 20 Gutviidi GU1)aswhich cannot be
considered as Rasa. Hence this concept was not accepted.
Explanation on Sapta Rasa Concept of Vaideha Nimi
~~: I ~.~ ~~/~
~ attil¡I+t:cftt¡qlctla ll«8.00 Jai ;m:ft' 't«:, ...... 3Rc1; ~-

~-Cfi,éfiE'lqUI '{fi¡idRt I ;:;¡~qlfOl'qjti!f
K~ara is a Dravya which has corrosive quality, all K~ara
Dravyas have corrosive action, can be percieved by more
than one Indriya and more over K~ara is the combination of
two Rasas namely Katu and Lavana, Hence it cannot become
an individual Rasa. So this theory is also disproved by Atreya.
Explanation on A~ta Rasa Concept Proposed by Badisa
Dhamargava
atcq"dfl ~ ~ ~ ~ 'fqN'i<~S~ t'lqf:q~ 'CiT
Jai I ~.~ ~~/~
~ ~ f.t~Qqfct-3I&h6h:uq ~ 1 3I&I'Efi\tilq 'N'1Míi(i4

ÑSlNa:c ~ +t'Fufloti &IihiotiQqqqÑ«iQib~, orPñ q,,(I~-
Sami 't«~: I 316Eii6tt41if (t'lt'liql;:q+t15l)qE'l"~,(il\~"q'1~1,
lIT 1if ~ "fé!fftr I i!t~qlfOl 'qjti!f-~. ~ ~~/~
Avyakta (Tastelessness) is a state of Rasa, not Rasa itself.

Sometimes Anurasa will be in Avyaktávastha. One which is
Vyakta (Perceptible clearIy) is Rasa, Madhuradi six Rasas
can be percieved clear1y. So it cannot be accepted as indi-
vidual Rasa.
Explanation on Aparisankhyeya (Innumerable) Rasa
Concept Proposed by Kankáyana of Bahlíka
31qfhhsi~qtt4 !l,,~qlqlaqi~oti ffPIIRi ~"qlqR~h.qt4l« '!ifi1It
~m .qlqlacU~oti """'"" ~"qlotIWCj~ ~"qiqRtoi_Cjt4I<t ;r
'¡I' (1~ICf.CI('CI!rNCld¡ ~~ '1fiitót'dl51 =aqlqRd"~1UlSlctidl;¡lq-

qrhoi<&alit'éi 'IICffir¡ ~ :R~el;¡i ~ q¡+tlqj=G~IRt cy;f.&:q"d: I
"'éf. ~ ~~/~
3tqR:R<&ali qaj ~ 3tQRt:¿uR I dqlf'lf'd~, 3tQR:R:&alit'éi

;r ~ 3MIlilt{i;¡i "I1C41;¡Ifi:lfd 31T~ 1UICfi+Í:R~I~I;¡I'li 'Fc:t~qlqR-
:Realittllj=Gfd 31T~ .q~eqlqn:R~littl't( I~ ~ lRlftt ~"f{Wj~i\-
-qo~ qea(eql~ fqm:, ~sftr 'ffiI" qQ(tt1i:i1It'liISfiI"d ~ "Q;Cf
'(lI) mrnr I :q~qlfOl 'qJ&J-"'éf. ~ ~ ~/ ~
This theory proposes that there are innumerable number

of Rasas, but it is not correct to accept them as individual
Rasas. Because of the permutation and combination of
Mahabhütas and even Rasa themselves there may be number
of Rasas, they are residing in different Dravjas but belong
to same latí (Category).
For ego Salí (Rice), Mudga (Green gram), Gbne (Ghee),
Ksite (Mi1k) etc. are various Dravyas which have different
proportions of sweetness. Here all belong to Madhura (Sweet).
Rasa (latí) category. So it was not accepted by Mahar$¡ .Atreya.
Concludory Remarks by Bhagavan ¡treya Punarvasu
mw ,~Iii4 "Ialql;¡l~li: ~:, QQ(I*I('1qUI Cfirsf'd:qiCfiqllil: I
"'éf. ~ ~~/~
After disproving different concepts proposed by various
scholars Bhagawan .Atreya Punarvasu concludes by saying that
there are only six individual Rasas, not more than six or 'not
less than six.
Suérute: 's Views
tI'tIMIi2fl W: ~ :Rtlalffl~a6i: lIlJr ftt"l'*4d ~ ~sl(Wl)
~: q¡~q¡f~'ffi: ~ lftf I ~. ~ 'l{~/~
Ap Mahabhüta with combination of remaining Mahabhütas
will form six Rasas namely Madhüra, AmIa, Levene, Ketu,
Tíkta and Ka$aya Rasas.,
Rasa Parfjñána 20S
Vágbháta's (A~táDga Hrdayakára) Views

~: ~I,,*, (01qUIMihlqUI c:nqICOlCfiI:I
q"S(CíQql~ q COItlll¡d' CIij(01I'481:I I
al. l. ~ V~~-~4
There are six Rasas, Le. Swadu (Madhura), AmIa, Lava-va,
Tikta, U$a-va(Katu) & Ka$aya. AH six Rasa's have their shelter
in Dravya.
Modern Equivalent Terms for Six Tastes
1. Madhura Sweet
2. AmIa - Sour
3. Lava-va - Salty
4. Katu - Pungent
5. Tikta - Bitter
6. Ka$aya - Astringent
Modern Concepts on Taste
The actual organ of taste is called the taste bud. Each taste
bud (there are approximately 10,000 taste buds in humans) is
made up of many (between 50-150) receptor cells. Receptor
cells live for only 1 to 2 weeks and then are replaced by new
receptor cells. Each receptor in ataste bud responds best to one
of the basic tastes. A receptor can respond to other tastes, but it
responds strongest to a particular taste.
Taste Bud
There are two cranial nerves that innervate the tongue

and are used for taste :
i.e. (i) The Facial Nerve (7th cranial nerve)
(ii) The Glossopharyngeal Nerve (9th cranial nerve)
The facial nerve innervates the anterior (front) 2/3rd of the
tongue and the glossopharyngeal nerve innervates that poste-
rior (back) 1/3rd part of the tongue. Another eranial nerve (1Otb)
i.e. Vagus nerve earries taste information from the baek part of
the mouth. The cranial nerves carry taste information into the
brain to a part of the brain stem ealled the "nucleus of the soli-
tary traet." From the nucleus of the solitary tract, taste infor-
mation goes to the thalamus and then to the cerebral eortex.
Like information for smell, taste information al so goes
to the limbic system (Hypothalamus and amygdala). Another
cranial nerve (S'"), the trigeminal nerve also innervates the
tongue, but is not used for taste.
Note:
• The complete inability to taste is called Ageusia.
• Reduced inability 10 taste is called Hypogeusia.
• Enhanced ability to laste is called Hypergeusia.
Types of the Taste
There are five basic lastes.
1. Sweet
2. Sour
3. Salty
4. Bitter
5. Urnami-Recently discovered taste
1. Sweetness
Sweetness is produced by the presence of sugars, proteins
and few other substances. Sweetness is detected by a variety of
'G protein coupled receptors' coupled to the 'G protein
gustducin' found on the taste buds.
2. Sourness
Sourness is the taste that detects acidity. The mechanism
Rasa Parijñina 207
for detecting sour taste is similar to that whích detects salt taste.
3. Saltíness
Saltiness is ataste produced primarily by the presence
of sodium ions. Other ions of the alkali metal s group also
taste salty.
4. Bitterness
The bitter taste is percieved by many to be unpleasant
and disagreeable. Common bitter foods and beverages inelude
coffee and quinine.
Research has shown that TAS 2RS (taste receptors, type
2, such as TAS 2R38) coupled to the G protein gustducin are
responsible for the human ability to taste bitter substances.
S. Umami
Umami is the name for taste sensation produced by
compounds such as glutamate and are commonly found in
fermented foods. In English it is also known as meatiness or
savoriness.
5. Rasanám Pañcabhautikatwam
mr: ijj~Iq)S::aft$SI'RII: Slfim4'ftal~1J1&hfiHnB, al@.'i«f-
ft$ICAI,qql"1l 1Itl!TB q\jq'Ii{dfjujfiqf;qal ~ ~lcHlUli ~
\dfdilsi"lulqf.a, <n¡ q¡(\c\iÚf.d ~: I ~. ~ ~ F../ ~ ~
~ ~ I~ ~qa(U1lq;1: I '1,qql"1l ~ ~ i{IlI"WI""f-
cqfdl4iulI«f(l~: ~cqlfc:: q~qluqlfc::f",: ~ ~"I~",Cb1 \tqtftfd
~ I +¡fdfHó ~: I 3tf\Isflolq~fd aqqf.a, fci; 'ttT ;¡¡..qf.a I
3lf'if\Wf.a ~ lffl' 'arftiñ 'lI'lRfI ~ ~~. HI4iHulta
!4~'''1(ttI~'tii, ~ f_'fd~qfUI ~Iq~;¡¡"ihq~ ~"4ii(ui 'ifq~q I .
ils:tiqlfOl 'qJtXI-~. ~ ~ F../ ~~
3fj4iI'IQQ"1«'''1 <ñ~i{fq! lI1ijI"f$J~Cb)tI«qft4íll: 'l~w,f'(C\q
«"'1;f41:, a~I«¡C241'«'tI': I ~ \i",¡f( q«W«li3i'¡<l q«wu::tlla'lIiía
~ lI'itri "f~u¡qf~, d('é6qfqCfiqfil'Q'011l1 lI' 'CSI("q¡wft'«'tI': ~
\i"',ffi!«.tf: lITJr ftt'ifcq8: ~ ~s~~: Cfi'4iHRttfi ~
lfir I ~.~ ~~/~
a;q1..ii1fi"1iJl~liI:ijJqlcqFJ;t 34r.tMañf.t~: 1
i41(Wii~: eniil'(~41a(lfc;:u¡'I:aq: 1 31'. l. ~ ~o/ ~
~ ql,,~fflq¡t'CiI(( ~mt' ~sftr qlij~fflCfi: I ail~"S('111!1 ~
Jala is the substrata for a11Rasa, when Jala which is Soumya
in Antetikse (Atmosphere) will have A vyakta Rasa (No taste),
when it touches ground it acquires a11Pañcabhautika qualities
attains 6 individual tastes which nourish the animals and
plants.
Sustuts. opines that because of combinations of different
Mahabhütas the manifestation of 6 Rasas occur. AH the six Rasas
will have a11the Mahabhütamsas, but one or two Mahabhütas
will be dominant.
Yogendranath sen gives a logical point that when Dravya
is Pañcabhautika, automatically the Rasa which is residing in
Dravya must be Peñcebbsutiks.
6. Rasa Nivrtti Vise$a Hetu

H'¡:tl~ H'1'kIfQ S(6Q+lIQ: fi(tM'kIert 1
~ ;;r ~ ;;r ~: &1<cHac:a: II
-:q. ~ ~/G~
~~ I ~3H~ltld '$fir-m: I ~'$fir 1Gi,ISiIGJ: I
~ qUUlliiÑ UII"1I+1'31a1d *,q,fC(!;sr aUftdt'Cilt( ~8:T'Jl1l1 om-
~.I S(adi:¡ffl311!4i(q¡I(U1*l1 f8.ifflIilMtiilíl""4:i ~
fci¡ cqihlqf~ CñroJi fci¡ c.n ~ ~-f.tq'6I~N'Fc:¡ 1~ ~
3if\¡OQqtft I ~ -ms fi:¡OQ'Riii 1;(1~l(iNIUr( ~ '6Q\RRI' '$fir ~ I
i!4q¡I{lfu)bÑ 1Iq\1f( ",apit 34f~ ~ I ~ '«I+l10Ilffllq¡I;:q~:,
~óCll1"1!10(jffllq¡I~: t 'Nlft-tl 1iIl'1'lft¡aihft¡ l?:I:Vlqq¡HOIt'CÍ ~-
~qq¡¡*ll ~;sr~: ~ '"' ii!(IRfcI~)qf.t'C~ f.t1ll'6CfiI{oi
ijJqlcq"1MI:, ;¡ t'Ci1!4i(CfiI(U1'ldl: I ~ $N~~q ~ '(WIii!) ~:
'$fir m ~ óCI'k1 «iiRil"1liifia SiNq""C(,r"l~ 3m' 'Q,Cf C4Ri «+1'k11-
CfiI,II(\ 'glf1fih~IS(<<I"1i~ d(q,(dqiClqi::d(~ ~: I
ilstíqlfOl--:q. ~ ~/ G~
Rasa Parijñana 209
The Rasa which is an Indriyiutb« of Rsssnendriys, takes

its origin from Ap & Ptithvi Mahabhüta and hence Ap &
Ptitbvi Mahabhütas are the Adhara Keren«. Remaining three
Mahabhütas like Akasa, Vayu & Agni are also contributing to
the manifestation of different Rasas, hence they are considered
as Nimitta Kara{la. Here Vise$a a1so implies a meaning that the
time factor also plays an important role in formation of Rasas.
AH the Rasas are having Pañcamahabhütamsas but there will
be dominan ce of two Mahabhüta which decide the particular
Rasa.
Another .concept is, it is because of the permutation and
combination of these Mahabhütas variations in taste like
Madhura Tara, Madhura Tama etc are noticed.
Schematic Representation of Origin of Rasa
Ap
Shat Ras
7. Rasa and Anurasasya Bheda

~: 'd&ii~ ~~~~,,~ I
'JlIli.l-~ ~ I :a&fi~ ~ :e¡q:¡:U({u{"'"~, ~ ~ :e¡q¡(I~

~: • W:f 'd&ii~ ~ss~ en ~ M,'fI"~ ~SS·t4I({I.a ~ -q)
&lifita .. ~S~S4fi:1('4If<", !ltq¡twa.. ~, lf~:, 4~ifilq't'ill-
~sftr ~ 41Q('i'i4d, fcf; ocfa¡Qa'4041 UI4Iql~UI q¡14«,~ ..
~ ~, ms~ lffr q'Cf4li: I :q~qlfUl(td
'(1;1' CQifi)~: I 31'i(fI~

(~.nfii'l('j(ElI({a;¡if)l, ~ Cf Fc6R51«::6 I
31. ~. ~ ~\9
ffiT 'iT ~ (~~f.si:C:¡SlI8il am;: ~ .~' (l1<;(Iifi: I
~ 'q'f5q-31. 'B. ~ ~ \9
namn~:~: I
3tC4thls~: fifif1i«:fl amftsitr ~ I
'I'1"if-ffiT CfiIl;¡G(4: 'mit
~, &.ñfi': I ChIl;¡«C4ifi: Chll;¡(iq(
&.ñfi': Chll;¡«:fl am;: I ~ ~:, .~ ;¡titSiHtlo:m 1 m
The Rasa (Primary taste) is percieved immediately on
consumption of the Dravya and remains stable even in its dry
state.
Anurasa (Secondary taste) on the other hand is one which
is percieved after the perception of the primary taste and is not
stable in its dry state and not easy to percieve distinct1y.
Rasa is vividly or clearly percieved whereas Anurasa is
obscure.
Hence there are only 6 Rasas and not seven.
Eg. 1. Chitraka whose Rasa is Kstu in fresh form continues
to remain Ketu in its dry formo Le. Rasa is stable both in
fresh & dry states.
2. Amalakf has Pañca Rasa (Five tastes). But it is AmIa
Rasa which is percieved immediately on consumption and hence
considered as Ptsdbiin« (Primary) while others Le. Madhura,
Ketu, Tikte & Ka$aya are Anurasas.
3. Pippeli in its fresh state has Madhura Rasa but on
drying transforms into Kafu Rasa which is percieved first.
Table showing the difference between Rasa & Anurasa.
SI.No. Rasa SI. No. Anurasa
1. Primary taste 1. Secondary taste
2. Percieved immediately 2. Percieved later
3. Percieved distinctIy 3. Not percieved distinctly
4. Percieved completely 4. Percieved partly
5. Remains stable in dry 5. Not stable in dry state
state also
Rasa Parijñina 211
8. $.Qa.Q.panam Rasasya Pañcabhautika

Sanghatanam Vaisi~tyam
AH the Rasas (tastes) have five Mahabhütas, but mani-
festation of various Rasas depends on the predominant
Mahabhütas and their combination in particular way.
ittri' 'ffO'01'i ~ «hf10ilfc¡lCfiI..,~1 ~: "lfticsql1"1t¡f4i6<E*I<*1:,
flR-cc.wtII1"1'lP¡i6tqll"(W1C1Clluil(l"1'l.fl4i6tql(~:
UI:, CI¡¿¿UCfiUtIlRIf1:if41
6:, 'qCR t¡RIcqfc¡lCfi¡( ~ lffr I "if. ~ ~ F.../~ o
(15(, 'lQ('C!1U1 "llt"iI¡..,~:, 'lQ(11"lü"lit Ilt"iI 1(*1:, cnijll1"11U1-

itll(WqIM"lqUI:, ClICClI1"üulaUIMI(~: ClICOCIjCfiI'I1jUfiI1ll€4IMih: I
'if$qcqRl'1ÜU1aUI€4I( 'CIilfN lRr .1 ~. ~ ~-;¡_/ ~
a;qj+'i(lI1.. a;qj4!d;¡¡: &CljCClI1

.. 3tf.tl'1¡ñR~: I
31.~. ~ ~o/~
(3lf. ~(~»
HU"I~NM'II,-a;qIAtll1 .. fd I .pt4690<Cfij"4I~(.iiqUII~ ~-
(15(
HIWlNM:, ~: ~c8"4j'l*,w, «Cfid;¡it~ l'1qUjW, qj¿qjCfiI'II~
fdisw, d\51jql~ CfifSCfiW,ClI!l'lfttdt~ CfiqjqW I
(15( ~csqqi ill,€4I..,~i ftrcmt 31*,'1ql'l¡~':¡¡¡, MClUj'l.~(qi q,
CfifSCfi'l¡~Clr4lN, 6 ~ ClI4l'ilI, Cfiqlij'l.~qr4l'ilI I
'{o el 31. ~/~¿-~~
Chart showing predominant Mahabhütas in Rasa as per

Bstuuveyis.
SI. Rasa Caraka SuSruta A~tanga
No. Samhita Samhita Hrdaya
1. Madhura Ap & Pttbvi P[thvi & Ap Prtbvi & Ap
2. AmIa Prtbvi & Agni Ap& Agni Agni & Pttbvi
3. Levene Ap& Agni Pttbvi & Agni Ap& Agni
4. Karu Vayu & Agni Vayu & Agni Agni & Vayu
5. Tikta Vayu & Akasa Vayu & Akasa VaJlU& Masa
6. Kasáya Vayu & Pttbvi Pttbvi & Vayu Vayu & Pttbvi
Note:
Caraka and Sustutecérye have difference of opinion
regarding AmIa & Lavana Rasas. Caraka opined AmIa is having
Prthvi & Agni Mahabhüta's where as Sustute has mentioned
Ap & Agni for AmIa. Caraka envisaged that Lavana is composed
of Ap & Agni and Susnüe has opined Pttbvi & Agni are dominant
in Lavana Rasa.
Acarya Nagarjuna differs when it comes to Ka$aya Rasa,
he opined that Kasaya is having dominance of Agni & Vayu
Mebiibhiite». And Lavana is Agni Mahabhüta predominent.
9. ~tu Prebbiiv« & Rasa

q6>$h('étI'S61 q¡1(i1f4lqqm +i81'{C'1I;¡i .,.'1If(¡~q; ~: I
'Cf. ~ ~t../~o
lJ ~ Slitlq;('ét1('Cfi1(i1(04+i61'1(11~~;¡lfdR~: ~ ~ ~:
~ ~~n;¡qn:UI+ifl +iq:oR ~ I 31. "B. ~ ~ ¿/ ~
-q;?;{ +iij¡'iC'1¡;¡¡\ot¡~q:q'l ?~ q¡¡(i1(04 ijCC('ftU(§IO((04qqq¡('ét¡-
sH"I(04IÑ ~~ I o~ Tl ~ CClcqlq¡I'lc(I~I~q:qISH:¡(04 'fffifffiT,
c:rR CC1!l'lfilail: q;qlllt1l, ~Sn;¡CClail: ~, ccqf('qn;¡'lfilafh4{i1t1I,.
'IUJh:g;«q¡c(lMaUIt1I, ~ 1f~aa«q:¡c(l4q~flfit ~e¡I;:qIC( a¡qa'I:,
(\;¡I;:q«ca:CC¡;¡I+iÑ ~ lfrql:'ffi+i8¡'iC'1!Nlfilq:qqcc q;roJj fq~lI'll
~:cqy&f-31. "B. ~ ~¿/~)
The year is divided into six Rtus, like wise because of
variation in dominancy of mahabhütas six Rasas will be formed.
The chart showing Rtus and corresponding Rasas:
SI. No. ~tu (Season) Mahabhiitas Dominant Rasa formed
1. Sisira Vayü&Akasa Tikta
2. Vasanta Váyu & Pttbvi Ka$aya
3. Gtsme Agni& Váyu Ka tu
4. Var§a Agni & Pitbvi AmIa
5. Sarat Agni & Jala Lavana
6. Hemanta Pitbvi & Jala Madhura
Rasa Parijñina 213
10. Bhautika Ni$patti Nirdhiiral)am

3I1i q ~
aWlctua;f1"ifl4bqR:«ql_ ;¡e('i1q~41qa I
~ .M",
4tf\iii,~sC¡I!!SI'itlqfid ~ q, lI' q 4tfl1i,l: ~-
a;,f4;f1iI(;1: I off;¡ Q C511I ~
~StiqlfOl
lfv;n ...... ~
~-T.I'. ~ ~ 'G/--¿ o
Eventhough each and every Rasa constitutes Pañcabhiitas,
dominant two Mahabhiitas will be assessed easily based on the
actions done by the particular Rasayukta Dravyas. By knowing
- the Kanna done by the Rasa it is not apt to say it is made of two
Mahabhiitas only. For the reference two Mahabhiitas may be
considered.
For ego U$l)atwa of Lavana Rasa indicate that it has
Agnimahabhiita Pradhanyata and Abhi$yandi Karma denotes
it has predominance of Ap Mahabhiita. Finally it may be
concluded that Lavana has predominant Ap & Agni Mahabhiitas.
11. Rasopalabdhi Hetavaha

~ f.ftn'a' j(CQ¡Olli( I T.I'.~ ~ 'G/\9\9
't4t¡~"ii t(Clij(CQf.¡ft1I!!¡"ii
~ 1fR11f "$0Iq¡8 ~ f.rqm ~ I
f.ftn'a' lftr 't4t:dcil4 I S(&uollfilm aq~'*'Iql"i S(cq¡Oili( I
:r~-=rStimqlrfñfOrr.ola:=~
~
S(cq¡uIÍ~ (4t"ilcñ~ Al,¡w,fq¡¡uI, w: qq:tlft{: aq(WI'i4d I

¿(¡~;S:'1I21 ~
• S(cq¡o¡ilC!f .... lcd
(4tI~"ii ~ aQ('i1'i4d~
*" 4jUUfCii~:
aam m- f.rqm ~
~ dtqffiJi, mt. Clifi
í S(cqIUU3('i4ct'q-
1I'I'O'IAi ~ (4t"i¡qi f.rqM ~ qEJ(I~q('i1'i4d, ~ lI'f.f ~ I
1flntR w:J
~ ftlcufl1qld"i I 31'. ~. ~ ~ \9
Hifil(':¡¡ft{ f.:¡qld"i Rlt,¡w,fq¡¡u¡ 't4tft1'" 'ftRmt. ~ I ~
1R'l.ms~¡¡I"i"qa"dN 't4t'"i,t(q('i1f1e¡:I <:. el. 31'. 3. ~ ~o¿
~-3(¡(Oq¡t1 ~ aq('i1\tq;d I 3I~ql"ii(l ~ 'ftq ~
.Slf- a
filt!Ql'1'i4d I aQa,¡d: 3Il lql( ~ 1I't qq:tt(a;ci; ~ I
3l~ 3iltcll~tt: ~ ~:II+4I;:qttaQ(i1fat;¡c¡fc¡ffr, 3i'i+tI"if¿;jf'{c4éfilt(

~~q1Q(i1~q-etM, aQa~ltt: 'éfilffirr ~ SI,~WAh, '"' I 3lIICIT
ftq"ltcll~tt 'Q!Jf W ~~, 31J1Tlf ~ q:qfi14~'i+t¡;:II;;qM I 11m
'Cñ'lfIli lfqt ~ 'CI'IRf ;¡¡ qtllt'i!Metd'::i ;¡¡ I 'lftl¿¡;ft¿j ~ ~~,
éfiql¿¡M:ffl (i1q'6I;q+4It[: I 1" 3t5lIfCIl~ffl W ;¡ ~ lRr I
Rasa of a Dravya is directly percieved on its contact
with Rasanendriya (Tongue).
Badanta Niigiirjuti« further explains that Rasa is
percieved through 3 modes.
1. Prazyaksa-By direct perception from sense organ
2. Anumána-Inference.
3. Aptopadesa-By ancient literature.
1. Pratyak$a
An individual becomes aware of Rasa (taste) on contact
with Rasanendriya (Tongue).
Eg. Tikta Rasa of Kiratatikta.
Madhura Rasa of Iksu.
Katu Rasa of Marica.
Levetie Rasa of Saindhava Levene.
2. Anumana
At times, Rasa (Taste) cannot be assessed directly through
sense organs. At such instances, one can assess Rasa (Taste)
through inference.
Eg. Visa Dravyas cannot be tasted to percieve its Rasa. So,
here Anurnána should be used.
3. Aptopadesa (Ancient Literature)
If assessment of Rasa (Taste) is inconclusive through
Pratyak$a and Anumána, then one can refer the ancient literature
for clarity & conclusion. Eg. Assesing the Rasa of Swarna (Gold)
is difficult through Prstyekse and Anumána and hence, on
reviewing classicalliterature, we get the reference of its Rasa
as Ka$aya and Madhura.
Rasa Parfjññna 215
12. Rasa Riipantara (Transformation of Taste)

Rasa (Taste) of a Dravya may alter under the influence
of various factors. Badanta Nagarjuna throws light on these
factors.
1. Sthiina (Kept Unaltered)
~ wr:rl ~ SlttI0lC(I;fiq;:qilltt4;¡lq4 C¡~ap;fillta('cuF« I

~ill(q;¡lq4 ;mr 3t;:q~IC(~ m: I ~illtt4;¡lq4 ~I.u:¡¡¡q qqfir I
m fciifiRt. cqq~I"I'l1 1IiIT- ~ ~ 31lcr-r 3tq~IÑtiI €il;:ql'fi
cqcffi¡ I 3I"iICn ~ ~s~ ~1"Iqtl4Ch(oi tt;l<ihÑ ~ cqcffi¡¡
3t*,\i¡;:í1~ M~ 8.ftt q!j(q¡(¡;l\1IqlqGd I ~
A substance when kept unaltered at a place may lead to
change in its Rasa (Taste).
Eg. Madhura Rasa (Sweet taste) of cooked rice changes to
AmIa Rasa (Sour taste) when kept in a place unaltered.
2. Piitra (Utensil)
Substance placed in certain metallic utensils change its
taste.
Eg. Curds which is AmIa (Sour), when kept in Kñmsy«
Piitr« (Bronze utensil), changes its Rasa from original AmIa
(Sour) to Kstu (Pungent).
3. Samyoga (Combination)
•••......~: •........I
..t41;¡ltt(j:q (ttl"llq;:qilltt4 qqfir I ~ lRr S(cql"d( ~: I
1IiIT-w:rr T{OR ~ en ~ ÑUJICfi(i'jQ'fi ~ qqfir I ~
The taste may change when a Dravya (Substance) is
combined with certain substances.
Eg. Cinca (Tamarind) which is AmIa (Sour), when mixed
with Sudha (Lime) turns to Madhura Rasa (Sweet taste).
4. Piikiit (Exposure to Heat)
••••••••• ~: ~I
~fi;¡f.lf4i=ri qlq¡I~<i:ffi ~ I ~ ~ ~ 31fi;¡qq'¡ ~

~, QIq¡I\NiI4iql:::qlS(ffUl
~ ,~llidl:::q*,lf.I qq\)'qqf.d I 'qJl)!J
A substance when subjected to heat may alter its taste.

Eg. Cinca & Jambu which original1y has AmIa Rasa (Sour
taste) changes to Madhura Rasa (Sweet taste) on heating.
5. Atapa (Exposure to Sunlight)
......... 3iIMIt( I
~q;€tI:::qldQQR,~fqdlf.l CfiqlqlfOl qq{l'+tqf.d I 'qJl)!J
Exposure to sunlight may at times change the taste of a

Dravya (Substance).
Eg. On exposing Tumburu PhaIa to sunlight, its Ka$aya
Rasa (Astringent taste) gets altered to Madhura Rasa (Sweet
taste).
6. Bhiivana (Trituration)
......... \llq;¡ql I el. ~ 31. ~/ ~ ~
1:.
qmqq\lln-dl ftd€tl: CI)q"j'q' - fiññ -~: lRit ~ ~ '+tCIf.w I
'qJl)!J
Eg. Tila which has Ka$aya (Astringent), Tikta (Bitter)

& Madhura (Sweet) Rasas when given Bbiiven« with
Yestimedhu will transform to Madhura Rasa (Sweet taste).
7. Deé« (Region)
......... ~ ~,
~: q:qÑl4C" 3tlqMq¡Q;MIf.t Q~qqq:(jfOl '+tCIf.w ~ I 'qJl)!J
Taste of a Dravya (Substance) may vary acc. to the re-

gion where it is grown.
Eg. AmaIaki grown in Nainital is sweeter when compared
to those grown in other places.
8. Kiila (Time)
......... q¡IMIQ4I\ I
Rasa Parijñina 217
Time also has an impact on the taste of a Dravya (Sub-
stanee). After some duration, taste of eertain Dravyas gets
altered.
Eg. Kadaliphala (Banana) in unripen state has Ka$aya
Rasa (Astringent taste) but on ripening turns to Madhura
Rasa (Sweet taste).
Apakwa Badara whieh has Ka$aya Rasa on ripening will
aequire Madhuramla Rasa.
9. Pari1)iima (Transformation)
qROllqd: I
qROII+ñs~ ~: I~ qRullqd: q¡i(i1cqmliqicdñ qRunqd: I
l.l1IT-q;¡tlq¡(iliQfttfcR;ti ¡¡¡i(iliiNiji<t qRUidQi(i'j ~, W1IT-di(iliq¡(Wj
'i1f I 'qJ"6Zf
Transformation of a Dravya from one form to another also

leads to ehange in Rasa.
Eg. On eurdling milk whieh is Madhura (Sweet) ehanges
to AmIa. Panasa phaIa & Tala phaIa becomes AmIa.
10. Upasarga (Infestation)
aqtlafd: I
aqtlafd: ctafi:lSi'lfttf\¡(í!\q~li!if@U(:u~f~ihi ~ en ~ I cqr&f
Infestation of a Dravya results in altered taste.

Eg. Infested lksu (Sugar eane) will have AmIa or Tikte
Rasa.
11. Vikriya (Special Acts)
Faftñijid~i;:qili(qaIQ;j ~, ~ rt.Simfi4li enfil¡'ijt rt.ftñiji,

<'1;(<11,_ ttli=<HSilftac¡fqm I 'ft1IiIT dl(iliq¡(Wj~ ~ 1fI'T: qR4f6ti
fiñ1i ~: q;¡tlq¡(Wj~ 1Ip: qRcftrwri~ ~ '44\'ftm I cqr&f
Certain substanees change its taste on subjeeting it to

some special aetions.
16 Dra.VI).
Eg. Telepbel« if it is heated and rubbed along soil floor

will change its Rasa to Tikte (Bitter). Panasa phaIa squeezed
in hand becomes sour.
13. Rasanam Vargikaral)am

Considering various references and contexts, Rasa may
be classified into many groups.
l. Classification of Rasa acc. to Sowmyiignibheda
4ifi:4«ltl: a¡n .. q141C¡('CII\NIiIMWT fift:nn:-mR4I':¡¡¡li~C¡I'EI 1
~: MifiCfiCUC¡I:~:, Cfi(q~ ~~: I ~. ~ 'l!~U\9
The universe constitutes Sowmya & Agneya Dravyas which
are having Sowmya & Agneya Rasa.
1. Sowmya Rasas-Madhura, Tikte & Kssiiy«.
2. Agneya Rasas-Katu, AmIa & Lavana.
11. Classification of Rasa acc. to GUl)a
a "'(I*, ~: ft:1Tq¡ i(q,:¡¡¡, Cfigd'diCfiqlC¡1~~ €lQq':¡¡¡ I
~. ~ 'l!--</\9
1. Snigdha & Guru Rasa-Madh'!!..a,AmIa & Lavana.
2. Rük$a & Laghu Rasa-Katu, Tikt« & Ka$iiya.
111.Classification of Rasa acc. to Virya
~: lft'm:, ~~: , ~. ~ 'l!~/\9
1. su« Vfrya Rasa-Madhura, Tikta & Ka$iiya.
2. U$l)a Vfrya Rasa-Kafu, AmIa & Lavana,
IV. Classification of Rasa acc. to Vidiihi & A vidiihi
Cfi(q~ ~ a~f6«ll1d lMl'IdT: ~-flt=m-~: ~f6«hJ-
~ WT: I ~«I(1M WT ~ ", .. c¡f.d fl4l~dl: I fe1«I(1d@dl ~
,Iflc¡oálfd f.tftJoad1. I '{o <l. 'qJ.
1. Vidiihi Rasas-Katu, . AmIa & Levsne. ..

2. A vidiihi Rasas-Madhura, Tikta, Ka$iiya.
Note:
If used Vidiihi Rasas will cause Mürchii (Giddiness) and
A vidiihi Rasas will relieve from Mürchii (Giddiness).
Rasa Parijñiina 219
V. Classification of Rasas are to ~am8lJ8 & ·Kopana
'cUa*' lmj,
'{iifCIU1l CfiqICl{'qI«fdifiCfiI: I
~ ftni, *lsuui CfiqIClCfi~ifiCfiI: II
~. ~ V~~
Cfi{éíi*'t"'IClUII ftni {'qla*'t"'IClUII: 'Cfi1i1I.1
Cfi,fdifiCfiqIClIB Ch1QClf.a e¡fl(U1"l11
~-crr. ;¡ro ~
A. Siimak Rasa
1. Viita Siimaka Rasa-Madhura, Amla & Lavana.
2. PUta Siimaka Rasa-Ka$iiya, Madhura & ttu«
3. Kapha Siimaka Rasa-Ka$iiya, Katu & Tikta.
B. Kopene Rasa
1. Viita Kopana Rasa-Katu, Tikta & Ka$iiya.
2. Pitte Kopana Rasa-Katu, Amla & Lavana.
3. Kapha Kopana Rasa-Madhura, Amla & Lavana
VI. Classification of Rasa acc. to Gati
, d~ll1;¡fj,ijd,Nq¡, ~: s"auaei'4,'ii:, l'Ilqq'lN"lq;¡cq,'iiifI CI,q)ij&{-
;¡ql'l;¡tt1,iilj ?ti:; lrftom- ~6C4¡(CIq¡,,« Sl,4U,,~hu'ii:, 1{ft.rarr ~-
f.;¡",,¡,tt1'iiilc~q¡teI: 6C4,fillJI,Nq¡,: 9t;¡~cqCltl) '1ÑI: I ~. ~ ~ sr« ~
Depending upon the movement oí different Rasatmaka
Dravyas, Rasas are divided into 3 types.
1. Urdhwabhiija
2. Adhobhiija
3. Ubhayatobbája
l. Urdhwabhaja: The Rasas having dominance of Agni
and Viiyu Mahabhutas will help in upward movement because
of their Laghu nature.
Eg. Katu Rasa
2. Adhobhaja : The Rasas having the predominance of
Ap and Pttbvi Mahabhütas help the Dravyas move towards
downward direction because of its Guru quality.
Eg. Madhura Rasa
220 Dravyaguua Vijñina
3. Ubhayatobhája: Rasa having dominance of Ptthvi &

Váyu or Jala & Agni Mahiibhütas will have movement in dif-
ferent or both the direction.
Eg. Lavana Rasa.
Rasa Vikalpa
Combination and Permutation of Rasa
~R' f,¡qfefler:¡ ft:1q;t"CdJ(OCIa~¡q;¡('1SiiUq¡l¡(cd'd, ~~: I
~. ~ ~~H~
~aECi ~ th;iI¡"f"ECfl~ I WU'-'t-qfi«fI" fP;T:,
1li~¡mRlq;¡:, qlJ«~¡'Elt(&ih¡:, q('4fiClil: ~: lfJm:, ~: •
lftr I ~.~ ~~/~~
~: !E'(L(N'UI'I('iji(i'q::U ñ f,¡qP!lIl 1
~ cflillCfica'1 lI~I~M fa\t\N4d 1
l(~Cfi8''1''k1,''t Cfljc:(" ~ ~ " 11
~ ~,¡('II*,:~;ft;¡_ q~'di l(q;.+( I
EI~! cm lCn§~s~: ~: ~ 11
q'UifiEdlCfi.qq,~ ~: tIV ~ 1
S(CQih:ii q4'tql«i1e~'di15 -qm: 11
T.I'. -m. ~/\9~
Because of the effects of Dravya (Substance), Desa (Place)
& Kiila (Time), there are 63 types of permutatíon & combina-
tion of Rasa.
Chart showing the permutation & combination of Rasa:
51. No. Permutation & Combination oCRasa No. oCCombioation
1. Eka Rasa (One taste) 6
2. Dwi Rasa (Combn of two Rasa) . 15
3. Trika Rasa (Combn of three Rasa) 20
4. Catfu$ka Rasa (Combn of Four Rasa) 15
5. Pañca Rasa (Combn of Five Rasa) 6
6. Sad Rasa (Combn of Six Rasa) 1
Total 63
Rasa Parijñina 221
Eka Rasa (Substance with Single Rasa)
3m: q(qa;CiHtilotI8-ti"dIf.tChlaft¡a€iIftc:i¡ ~ 3UilCh(ii<ff<4i
~ \)ilCfilfc(4i ~ Eij6CUR4i~ r..... qqC:Ifc(4i ~ lftP.r-
!I1€iltlC'tlfc(4i Cfi"'C4'l ~ ~~: , ~ 'qJ1Xf-~. ~ ~ sr«
SI. No. EkaRasa Examples
1. Madhura Godugdha
2. Amla Karamarda
3. Lavana Romaka
4. Katu Cavya
5. Tikta Nimba, Parpataka
6. Ka$aya Padma, Nyagrodha
Dwika Rasa Samyoga (Combination of Two Rasa)
~ ~ ¡h(ChÑ(f.Ni(iiI~4i q'a\'*,'l (~), atí'l~\)(\¡ili4il!\c:ii
q'a\(OIqUI'l ( ~), ~TII(iiqi4ilfc(ci; q~Cfi~éfi'l ('4), 4\ql4i4i;¡f!(I4iI!\c:ii
q'!!daih1. ()t), ~(iiQ;q"i6(iiIfc(ci; q~,(4i"IC4'l ("'), a¡"Cfi,fc(4i 3Ii(i1(iiqU'1.
(~), ,,!Sihl~c:j¡3ii(i1Ch~Cfi'l(\9), ~(ifc(4i 3!i(i1Mih'l(t), 8fRi:ft«fQ1(tCh-
qi4ilfc(ci; 3!i(i1CfiqlC41.
(~), ;¡~«I4iIfc(cfi(iiqUIMihi( ( , o), an'l'*tcdl14iIfc(c6
(iiqUICfi~Ch'l (~ ~ ), ti~S((h"Ifc(4i (iiqUICfi"'C4'l( ~ ~), Ch{NUtftCb(iiIfc(4i
MihCh~4i1. ( ~ '4), (iiq(Wfti6(ii8ft:a:ft'!dl!\c:iifffs ~ ( ~)t), \lR"i Id Cfi -
q'NU8RdIMlfc(4i Ch~Ch"IC4'l (~",) ~ fro:r~: qf.l«'I€i1 ~: I
~ 'qJ1Xf-~. a. ~ ~r«
TotalIy 15 combinations can be made with two Rasa
combinations.
Table showing combinations of two Rasa:
SI. No. Combination of Rasa Examples
1. Madhura AmIa Badara & Kapittha
2. Madhura Lavana Ustre Ksit«
3. Madhura Katu Kukkura & Srga1a Mamsa
4. Madhura Tikta Srfvasa & Sarjarasa
5. Madhura Ka$fiya Taila (Tila) & Dhanwana Phala

6. AmIa Lavana Üsek« (K$iira Mrt)
7. AmIa Ketu Cukra
8. AmIa Tikta Surii
9. AmIa Kssiiy« Hestini Dadhi
10. Levene Tikta Ttpu & SIsa
11. Lavana Ktuu Gomütra, Swarjika Ksiit«
12. Levene Kesñy»: Samudraphena
13. Tikta Katu Karpüra, JatIpbala
14. Tikta Kasáya Levelipbsle, Hsstigbrte
15. Ketu Ka$iiya Bhallataka Majja
Trika Bheda (Combination of Three Rasa)
3m: 1ft Hi f,ltt4 ~ 'lf~ 8mt+ii~If«cj:¡ +i~"'I*1 ~ ( ~ ),
~ +ii~IRcj:¡ +i~"',*, ~ (~), 1'ftq4il($l «"'If«cj:¡ +i~"'I*1RtifiCfi'l
( ~ ), +ieytSihIf«cj:¡ li~'(j*1Cfitl 14'l oo, CfiIolCfiqltt+ii~ If«cj:¡ +i~",(i1q01-
~(~), ,1,\q¡IR+ii~ +i~",(i1qOI fir:m'( (t$, qilCfi=e;IRcj:¡4J:s~~:ffi
+i~",(i1q oICfiti I4'l (19), tI0 IO\II.;:q IQi(i1:alifi§ {{PGt 4 ff«cj:¡ +i~"'CfirsRtifiCfi'l
(~), 1'ft€iI+ii~",o:sft(i1IRcj:¡ +i~"'CfirsCfitlI4'l (~o), '(,a¡IlI(i1I~(EIIRcj:¡
3i*1(i1qOICfirsCfi'l (~ ~), 8f~i{"If«cj:¡ 31i{iil(i1qOIRtifi'l (~~), ~(I+iJ¡
~ ~ 31*1(i1qOICfiti 14'l (~ ~) ¡¡fhu:i*tt «"'IRcfi 31*1CfirsRtifiCfi'l
(~'t), 31*"a(1~lfc::ci, 31*1Cfi?SCfitlI4'l (~~), (b'h+ii~$1 «uFc::cj:¡
31*1RtifiCfitlI4'l (~t\), 31fi:c¡¡"If«cj:¡ ~ CfirsRtifi'l (~19), 31'6Iifi:(
~\l+icj:¡ (i1qU1CfirsCfi ti 14'l ( ~ e), ~4is:;a,.nfQcj:¡ (i1qUlfuifiCfitlI4'l ( ~ ~),
,WII;¡I'6«"'~I'6~8IRch CfirsRtifiCfitll4'l (~o) ~ f,¡Cfi.q~, fci,IRt~fflttl: I
~ cqy&f-~. 6. ~ ~/~
Table showing combination of three Rasa:
1. Madhura AmIa Lavana Hesti Miimsa
2. Medbure AmIa Ketu Salyaka Miimsa
3. Madbura AmIa Tikta Godhümottba Sura
Rasa Parijñina 223
~
4. Madhura AmIa Ka$iiya Mastu, Takra
5. Madhura Lsvsn« Kstu KiilJakapota Miimsa
6. Madhura Lavana Tikta Sambüka Miimsa
7. Madhura Lavana Ka$iiya Padmakanda with Gud«
8. Madhura Katu Tikta SU$ka Kustumburu
9. Madhura Kstu Ka$iiya EralJejaTaila
10. Madhura Tikte Ka$iiya Gudüci Siika, Tuvavaraka
Taila
11. AmIa Lavana Katu Roupya, SiIajatu
12. AmIa Levene Ka$iiya Hasti Miitre
13. AmIa Lavana Ka$iiya Hastinidadhi with Romaka
14. AmIa Katu Tikta Marica Samskarita Surii
15. AmIa Ka!u Ka$iiya AmIavetasa
16. AmIa Tikta Ka$iiya Klramiimsayuta Sura
17. Lavana Katu Tikta Avimütra
18. Lavana Katu Ka$iiya Aruskara with Romaka
19. Lavana Tikta Ka$iiy~ Samudraphena
20. Kstu Tikta Ka$iiya Kr$lJiigaru
,
Catu~ka Rasa Samyoga
3M: 'q"{ ~:~: ~ Rm ~- irh¡:íIIf.tcd rlIMI'i1t1S1,!mcii
1f19l~1*1(WtClUICfitSCfi'l(~), ajhl~Cfi(llqu:;ft'<lfc(c6 ifl9l'<I*1MC4Ulm"diCfi'l (~),
~ot¡C¡lf.ctddiilfacii ifl9l'<I4(íiiMC4UICfitllq'l (~), M:a"llf.tcá «'<If«¡ ifl9l'<I4(íii-
Chgd"di'l oo, ChIf§CfiIf.ct~,<u.~MIfc{ ;q¡¡fc{'<If.tcdrlIMI,Ifc(c6 'ilI' ifl9l'<I4(íii-
ChtSChtll¿¡'l (~), d90"*'<If.ccá qClI('l(lI¡fHlfc(c6 ifl9l'<l4(íiim"diChtll¿¡'l (~),
ClldFq¡q¡Mlfacii if!'<(WtC4UIM"diCfitSq¡'l (\9), a~\,.If.ctd ~(Wtl~cii ifI9l'<MCluICfi?S
Chqlq'l (¿), m(WtT~Ifc(ci¡ ifl9l'<ChtSm"di Chqlq'l (~), ('I~q,,,,(lI¡fHl-
fi:'¡;¡CfiIf.tcd ~ ifl9l'<(WtC¡UIMifiCfitllq'l (~ o), «C4:¿fMI~d @f{'d4h:.unfc{-
ifidtl'<lfc{ch 3t*1Mc¡u1ChtSm"di'l (~~), ~,C¡';(i1lf.c1d @rld;ft«ElQIfc{ch
3M,MC¡UIChfSC6qlq'l (~ ~), ~ MC4ullf.ctá lijCfi+ii('llfc{cii 3t*1MC4uIMifi
Cfiql¿¡'l (~ ~), _1("I41MCh @r~;fh~ElQIfc{cj:¡ 3t*1ChtSm"diChql¿¡'l (~~),
Q~~qch &\lctlFa(#t1If«ci; C!"ICCUI<h~lffi4iqI4'( (~ t..), ll,li ~ ~~!

qllcUJI4i~('j1: I ~ ~-~. -a. ~ ~/'t'
Table showing combinations of four Rasa:
1. Madhura AmIa Lavana Katu Gomütrarnvita SiIajatu
2. Madhura AmIa Leven« Tikta Gomütra
3. Madhura AmIa Lavana Saindhavanvita Takra
Ka$aya
4. Madhura AmIa Katu Tikta Lasunanvita Sura
5. Madhura Amls Kstu Ka$iiya Kánjikanvita EraIJcja
TaiIa
6. Madhura AmIa Tikta Ka$aya Üdumbetiinvi;« Yavása
Sarkara
7. Madhura Lavana Tíkta Katu Vartaka Phala
8. Medbute Lavana Kstu Gomütranvíta Teile
Ka $ iiya
9. Madhura Katu Tikta Ka$aya Tila & GugguIu
10. Madhura Lavana Tikta Samudraphena Sarkara-
Ka$aya nvita Badara
11. AmIa Lavana Ketu Tikta Suvercelenvite Hastini-
dedhiktt« Sura
12. AmIa Lavana Katu Ka$iiya SauvarcaInvita Hastini-
dadhi
13. Am1a Levetie Tikta Ka$aya Audbida Lavananvira
Sukamamsa
14. AmIa Ketu Tikta Ka$aya Balamü1aka
15. Levene Kstu Tikta Ka$aya Saromaka Bala bilwa
Pañca Rasa Samyoga
310: lft qfJH'(ijcilall: q_ lf~-3UqCfi(¡;¡cdf~d ~ CCldFCfiQictll(eyj¡
QQ(I*1ct1CCUlkllffi4i?S<h'( (~), ~ 1f'.ft(iHIf.ccd dS$lfach Qq<I*1C!"1CCUI-
4i~ql4'( (~), 3ftPA«lfoCtth1ShIf«ci; qqO*1C!"1CCUI fiññ Q;qI4'( (~),
Rasa Parijñana 225
8ildcfil tllf,¡Qit"IIRcfi q~(I*, q;gd'ffiq;qI4'( C~), H'il;URcfi q~«;lqOI-
Cfi,M'ffiCfiqI4'( (~), ~ qWUHhil¡lI: ~~: I
~ 'qJ&T-~. 6. G ~/'t
Table showing combinations of five Rasa:
1. Madhura Am1a Lavana Tikta Amrakaramardanvi ta
Katu ViirtakaphaIa
2. Madhura Amla Lavana Kstu Ketutteye Yavaksárán-
Ka$aya vita Takra
3. Madhura AmIa Lavana Tikta Audbhidanvitata Takra
Ka$aya
4. Madhura AmIa Katü Tikta Heriteki & AmaIak¡
Kasáya
5. Madhura Lavana Ketu, Tikta Rasona
Ka$aya
6. AmIa Lavana Ketu Tikta Bhallataka Roupya sn«
Ka$aya jatu Miétit« Nimba
~at Rasa Samyoga

3«r: 1ft ~ cr~-~ qi~IRcf¡ q~(I*,(i'jctOICfi,M'ffi Cfiq14'(1
~ 'qJ&T-~. 6. G ~/'t
BIJa Mtg« Mamsa is the Eg. for combination of six Rasa.
14. ~at Rasiiniim Lak~aI)iini

(Characteristics of six Tastes)
Each Rasa will possess its own characteristic features.
1. Madhura Rasa Lak$a.Qa (Characteristics of Sweet
Taste)
~8 ...sflol"'III«+iIc!a'6qt"1~
1'&f?il "+itFl~ 6!1I'iClIl1¡qtftCl ~ II
..
-:;:ro ~ ~G/\9't
mr~: qf\ffiq~I«4M sa,IC(4M~ \iÍict4M ~q(Zlc:j ~
*!&tlui -¡¡ñ\iqtoí"ClRt lI'~: I ~. ~ 't~/~

~ fcltllS((Oi ~ eh q4?l+iiR1¡q1'd 1
3t1~ltI+il;fl ~ ~S~S1'E'1h~;¡: 11
fiI1¡: fq ql R1q:¡ 1~1
=1I4t •• • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • I
3l~. ~ ~o/~
Sweetness is identified with its Snehana unctuousness,
Prituuie (Deliciousness), A.hladana (Pleasentness) and
Mérdevetve (Softness), when consurned it spreads all over the
rnouth and sticks firrnly. Tarpayati (Nourishes the body),
Jivayati (Sustains the life), Sle$maIJam Abhivardhayati (In-
creases the Kapha DO$a). Akseptesñden« (Nourishes the sense
organs) & Priyaha Pipilikiidinem (Liked by ants).
2. AmIa Rasa Lak~al)a (Characteristics of Sour Taste)
«"fli';ttf"'4j&I(SIlqlt( ~cHI"'4j&ailtl;¡lt( 1
fcI«Ii';'66II't"QCfiuó't"Q S1leQI*, '{(Oi' ~ 11
'q. ~ ~~/~~
lit C::"d8~IC::ClRt ~&I'l5Ilq ~ ~ 'if dNIC::Clfd ms~: I

~. ~ 't~/~
~ ~ ~I
'8'fuñ <t)q«"flI;¡lqf8:l\qRq;}i:.¡;¡: 11
sr, ~. ~ ~ o/~
Sourness is identified with its actions like Dantaharsa
(Prickling sensation of tooth), Mukhasrava (Salivation), Swedana
(Sweating), Mukhabodhanat (Clarity in rnouth), Yidiibeectui-
syaka,!lthásya (Burning sensation in rnouth & throat), Srddham
ca Utpiideyeti (Creates interest towards the taste) & Aksibbni-
vanikocana (Closing of eyes).
3. Leven« Rasa Lak~al)a (Charactertstícs of Saline
Taste)
S1M\4{ ct+\«fcl6Q<;QId:q ~ ~ 1
'4': vfui ~ ~: lf Fa«Ii';I"'4j&'t"Q ~ 1 1
'q. ~ ~~/~~
Rasa Parjjñána 227
,,". 'itifH,filI!1NlétClRt q;q¡SI~cfi ~ ~ inQlétClRt ll~: I

~.~ ~~/~
~: 4CI=ctClNIt4 q;C4lM"Mét1ifitl. I 31. l. ~ ~ o /~
Saline taste is one which is Pratiyan (Dissolves quicldy),
Kleda (Moistens), Vi$yandakiiraka Miirdavam (Softens for a
while), Vidahan Mukhasya (Causes burning sensation in moutb),
Bhaktarucimutpiidayati (Gives good taste to the food),
Kaphaprasekam Janayati (Which cause salivation), Miirda-
vamapiidayati (Takes away soften nature) & Kapolagala
Diihalqt (Causes burning sensation over cheek and tbroat).
Miirdavam Kuruta reference should be under-
stood as it softens ror a while then causes dryness.
4. Katu Rasa Lak~a~a (Characteristics of Pungent
Taste)
~a\jjati\ m f.Iq¡ff ~ ;¡¡ I
~«6~@I"iI(1lff1:r ~(iíllcñ '(1' ~ ~: II
;:ro ~ ~ ~/1.91.9
"" ~ ~. 3Iai ~ wm ¡¿,ufta "Ir~q;iq "'ClClRt II
~: I ~.~ 't~/~
ai-l14fd ~ ~J8fiffi1fif ..i ~: I
(iíllq4t'4ft(t"iltllf4 CfiLllM ~ ;:r I I
31. l. ~ ~o/~
Ketu Rasa (Pungent taste) causes irritation to tongue
(Rasana), Nipete tudativa Ca (Causes pricking pain), Vidahan-
mukhaniisiik$Í Semstiivi (Causes burning sensation over mouth,
nose & eyes and cause secretions) & Kapolau Debetive Ca
(Causes burning sensation over cheek).
5. Tikta Rasa Lak~a~a (Characteristics of Bitter Taste)
S4fQkt ~ lit m ~ ';¡ ;:r I
lf fffifft ~ a,ltI,nf4S4II«CfiHCfi: II
~. ~ ~~/1.9¿
228 Dravyagu\la Vijñina
cit ~ q)q~NIC(¿dlt ~Ga'lci ~ \hh6fi1 ¡UqlC(ilM '" q 11

fiftñ: I ~.~~~/~
Tikta Rasa (Bitter taste) when consumed Pratihanti Nipate Yo

Rasanam (Which will not allow to percieve other tastes), Swadate
na ca (Which itself is not tasty) Mukha Vaisadya Kiiraka (Cleanses
the mouth), So~akiirata (Cause dryness), Prahlada-kiiraka (Gives
pleasent feeling), Gaje CO$amutpadayati (Which cause buming
sensation in throat), Bhaktarucimapadayati (Takes away the good
taste of preparations) & Hetsem Ca Apadayati (People won't de-
sire to take bitter substances).
6. Ka~iiyaRasa La~al)a (Characteristics of Astringent
Taste)
& \'ItI'M¡:\t\íIl(a fOIl m +04lGlaMl:
I
GC&lId1d ;sr 11: C5Uá ~: lr ~ctil{Oqfi1 11
~. ~ ~G/\9~
cit ~ qn,ñqilM Fqi 'kI4!qilfd q;aá ifCIlftr ~ Ch'fiffir cfl:¡ilM
q1l~lft¡ 1 ~. ~ ~~/~
Ka$aya Rasa-{Astringent laste) when consumed causes

Vaisadya (Non-sliminess), Sthambha (Stiffness), Jaq,yata (Slows
down the functions of tongue), Badhnat'iva Ca Ya KaIJtham
(Causes obstructions in throat), Vikasyapi (Has got Vikiisi action
which is not good for heart), Hrdayam Pi gaya ti (Cause
discomfort heart) & Srotovibandha Krt (Obstructs the channels).
These actions are observed when the Dravya which
I
is having only one Rasa is consumed.
16. ~atrasiiniim GUl)akarmiil)i

1. Madhura Rasa (General Properties of Sweet Taste)
D, .~: ...(iHtlMIS(e6~~qie~¿¡R:tIq~'iI: !(lAiIMQ:c
~: qÑR:ilSlelC(otlaU"iquFéiH: Ñilf4qQI'6dGt'ClWIIC(liI S1"Q'1MiiI:
Rasa Parijñina 229
m: Cfiuoq11W1r: 'SItuRl ;¡ftq::tt<tcfu~ ....... : 4't4qH: i(fIUU(td4i084I::t-
Cfi(bIlUI!.Cfiucftl!~,ISI,ICfoi' «18\_rSi,I .. ::t: e¡(",«fi¡c;ftffliil::tI~l!d":
r~aEi,ftM~WJ 1 ~. ~ ~f.../~~(~)
(1;1', ~ 't{I) (4i(ih .. i4i~c('s~ .. '1íift'": ,«Sht<t;qqef ..~:
~ 'q"O'1ff iijM'M084I::t: ,~fUld(4iSl4ilcr.aiijIM'f«~Rntflulf8d: ~-
~cftf(;wCfiI::tI~l!d"tcl&JII\..r«h'SI'I .. ::t: e¡~f.t\cISl4iI«::t: ,~Cfiq¡Cfi(IlRr: ,
~. ~ 'I!~/~(~)
••••••••• ~ "{lI': I
3f1'fl"'ltiltwllt( P• 1PWi ~ 1
CI.. cn~ea 'tRI-'lUI qUf."f.J;cft'fltil'(ll
SI(JIwi\ 1j¡oT: q¡U04: {O(t;:qti;C¡l"ftil'6: 1
~ 'iiftlR': fi:rr!:r: fq'dIRM fi:1qlq8: 1I
31. ij. ~ ~o/f..-t,
Do~a Karma Dhiitu Karma
Viitapittahara Rasiidi Sapta Dhiitu Vardhaka, Ojovardhaka,
Kaphavardhana Ayu$kara (Increases life span), Sedindtiy«
Prasiidaka (Nourishing sense organs and also
pIe asen s the mind), Balakara (increases
strength), Varnakara (Gives good comple-
xion), Vi$ahara (Reduces potency of poison),
Tr.g.iihara (Quenches the thirst), Diiha-
preéemsk« (Reduces burning sensation),
Twachya (Good for skin), Kesya (Good for
hairs), Kant ya (Conducive to throat), Psinen«
(Nourishes a11body parts, Jivana (Sustains
the life), Btbtnen« (Gives bulkeyness),
K$iQak$ta Sandhiinakara (Heals up),
Sthairyakara (Gives stability), Ghriine,
Mukha, Ketubs, O$ta, Jihwa Prahliidana
(Soothing effect on nose, mouth, throat, lips
and tongue), Murchii Presemene (Relieves
from unconciousness) Stanyavardhaka
(Improves breastmilk) and Krmikere
(Causes for the manifestation of worms)

Other effects Liked by ants and insects
& features
2. AmIa Rasa (General Properties of Sour Taste)
~ ~ cqcrcf 'lli4qfd, 3lfi ~qqfd, ~~, PqM, 1Rl
¡¡)e¡lfM $f.s(lf¡fO¡ C¡"4H)M, awi qef4M, q¡d¡~miflfM, ~ 'ffIflfffr,
3tfC4lifl(iilqlfRt,'lifiQqQ;Q4Rt Cf))~fd~, sHUlqRt,C!'i9;'6WI fi::fr!f1J I
~. ~ ~G/)(~(~)
~~: ~~: qq",f.I,,@uns~: Cf))tóR1~I"ariI:lftw:
~: Slllf(Jñ-';lfllfir I ~.~ )(~/~(~)
~s ll.n{lfitttiCt. R:tu,i\Ui: Ql;:¡¡;¡'('¡;:¡¡"':1

aw¡dhiff1QW,f: '!ftvI;r: q:(i¡«'" ~: 1
'Cfi'Uftr Cfit6fttill+t,.,q1dl'it"l'¡Q;¡: 11
31'. ~. ~ ~ o/ ~ o
GUIJa (Qualities) Do~akarma
Laghu, U$Qa, Snigdha Vata Siimaka (Alleviate
DO$a)
Himssperse (Cold to Kaphapittakaraka (Aggra-
touch) vate Piue & Kapha
Dhatukarma
Bhaktarnrocayati (Increases deliciousness of prepa-
rations), Agnidipana (Appetizer), Deha Btsbmsne-
karaka (Increases bulk of the body), Urjakara (Gives
energy), Manobodhaka (Sharpens mind), Indriya
Dra ~hikaraka (Energises sense organs),
Balavardhaka (Gives strength), Vatanulomaka
(Brings Vata to its normal pathway), Htdey«
Tarpaka (Gives strength to heart), .Asya Stiivek«
(Cause salivation), Bbektemspeksrsek« (helps in
swallowing), Kledaka, (Moistens), Jarayati (Digests
the food), KO$ta Vidahi (Causes burning sensation
in throat).
Rasa Parijñina 231
3. Lavana Rasa (General Properties of Salt Taste)
~W: 'QTiiR: ~~B4,qOf,*«oi\ "«1~~: mrf44i't4!4:
(5ifC4qQ;i4'IQ;U ?fI'(ff{: 4'<'IU¡iliO€i~ti(j~li:cqOf: ~ $nti;ftQ;~:,
aUfC4lqi{5iiQCCRt, C&ti; f4&4'{CCRt, 'ftT1Ó':I. (i::e4'nQccRt, ~cf4'i~h¡QCCqi"(
419;éfiURt, \)iliCCNUU't'll 3I1,Hft)71ft 'Of'Rd ~- fl::rrei ~B I
T.f. ~ ~ G/'t~( ~)
~: 4i4'n!4Of~ fif~~: ~11i(ii'4ti9;wl: ~cf(~$I('4;fhb)
qI7lrr~,ner.l: ~cf"fl(¡QCCqql(qéfi(5ftr: I ~.~ 't~/~(~)
~: RlM4\'4f'(1C1C~~ot.qot1S fi::tCfi<l1
~: \'Cl~4<fl~ mr.rjc{'ite:ti<ll I
31. ij. ~ ~o/~~-~~
GUl)a (Qualities) D()~karma
tssu Gutu, Snigdha, U$l)a Vatahara
Tik$l)a, Sara Kapha Vardhaka
Dhitukarma
Pacana (Digestant), Kledana (Moistening), Dfpana
(Appetizer), Chedana (Produces excisión effect),
Bhedana (Incision), Vikasf (Clear), Adhasramsya
(Laxative), Avakasakara (Clear), Sthambha, Bandha
& Sanghata Vidhamana (Cure stiffness, obstruction
and accumulation), Sarvarasa Pratyanfkabh üta
(Nullifies the effect of other lastes), Asyasravaka
(Salivation), Marga Yisodnek» (Clear the chan-
neIs), Sarva Sarfravayavan Mrdu Karoti (Softens
all the body parts), Rocayatyaharan (Gives good
laste to the food),
4. Kalu Rasa (General Properties of Pungent Taste)
~ m~ ,nQCCM, 3IfT.¡~, !S 4'Rqccm, JiliOiQI{5iiqCCM,
q~iliCCm, tSáitc:aa(ftf.lcc.fO" 3I(OiijCfilflq\4qq)«lJ\teq<~,t4~~-
Q(Oi1iq,f.<t, (liliccN,IOf, c:aO(fit4'4'.ccftt, IOilOfq~j((CCm,.fiIi1:ft.t.~,
lIR:i ~ft;H!ilm, .'4'ñfUm qni mRr, iliO€i.fWOfM, 1Il11t.t ~Clunm
soM&4.ui 4'¡Qccm, (Oi!ij&in ~B I T.f. ~ ~G/'t~('t)
~~: ~~: ~: t'!ft(W'CIIMt44ilbtil11Fi:1Q SiE04iU\-

lllJ1R: ijfollit;e;cfCl:eU«;(\scnrnr-r: t<t=<4:aSh~«ijI9lq'''d1 ~ I
~. ~ 't~/~('t)
Cfi,. f(i'IIQ *'11«' ea 1(\1I(OICfi ,ñCh Mt( I
SílUllql(OllC("I: ~8~C(:cM~q,ñqul: 11
cfttR: ~ ~: vñt;r;ftSlR<l lftqur: 1
fU;ffir ~ '(il'¡dim ~4uñM CfiChIQ8: I I
31. ~. ~ ~ o/ ~ \9- ~ e
GUQa (Qualities) Doseksrm«
Laghu, U$IJa,Rñks« Kaphahara
Viitapittavardhaka
Dhiitukarma
Yektresodbek» (Cleanses the mouth), Agnidipaka
(Appetizer), Bhuktam SO$ayati (helps in absorption),
GhriiIJamiisriivayati (Secretion from the nose),
Ceksiuvitecyeti (Causes lacrimation), Spbutike-
rotindriyiiIJi (Brings proper action from sense or-
gans), Alasaka, Swayathu, Upacaya, Udarda,
Abhi$yanda, Sneha, Sweda, Kleda Maliipupahanti
(Cure diseases like inflammation, obesity, Urticaria,
Conjunctivitis and helps in the elimination of waste
products), Roceyetyesenem (Gives good taste),
KaIJ durvínñseyeti (Alleviates itching) Vf1)iina-
vasiidayati (Stops excess growth of wound), Krmin
Hinasti (Alleviates germs), Miimsa Vilikhati (Scrapes
away unwanted growth in muscle tissue), SOIJita
Sanghiita Bbinetti (Breaks the blood c1ots),
Bandhanschinatti (Breaks the obstructions), Margiin
ViVf1:lOti(Clear the channels), KU$t}1aghna(Good for
skin disorders), Stanya Sukramedasamupahata (Re-
duces breastmi1k, semen and fatty tissue).
5. Tikta Rasa (General Properties of Bitter Taste)
fffffi)~: 't'CI4¡H)(i¡¡IiIj,(&:¡ÜilI4it;t1~: fst¡111¡¡;(hliUr«l~ CfiO\-
Rasa Parijñana 233
,i6ilWIISl,¡Q:¡M§qjijq): ft:t4ft<fi~uñ~: «tq;r: lUiR: 4d;:c¡,ñll::i!
~: cM~c(lqij¡q\Nj(iij..n<fi¡'lc¡~«\,.~flqrqti~a:i\q,ñquñ 'q': ~
~S I T¡. ~ ~G/'t~(t.,)
ftrti;~ ~ 'C(t1R: lftq;r: q¡U(4)CSQdJlI\iUr*lot,¡q:¡: ~-
~ ~U\,.cM«q~)qij¡'lq)q,ñqu¡a)ftr I ~. ~ 't~/~ ~t.,
S: tQqQ\1PeltbJH¡fit fil11q(fqq'(l
!'tIó\_r,**~'~~I«I@Ñdq¡q¡I"l ~ I1
c:tM«qci'q"IQ*II~lfi;¡¡",q~ñqUI: 1
Mq~ fWq) ~~: 'Ri;qq¡uo~~ñff.1: 11
al l. ~ ~o/~'t-~G
Gu~a (Qualities) Do~a.karma
Riiks«, Sita, Laghu Piuekepb« Samaka
Vata vardhaka
Dhitukarma
Swayamroci$l)urapyarocakaghno (Itself is not
tasty but cures anorexia), Yisegbne (Anti
piosonous), Krmighna (Anthelmintic), Miirca,
Déb«, Ka1.Jt!ü,Kusth«, Tf$1.JaPresemsne (Relieves
from fainting, burning sensation, itching, skin dis-
eases & thirst), Twakrnámsayo Sthirfkaral)a (Gives
firrriness to skin & muscles), Jwaragbna (Relieves
from fever), Dfpana (Appetizer), Pacana (Diges-
tive), Stanya sodhana (Purifies breastmilk),
Lekhana (Scrapes away unwanted tissue), Klede,
Meda, Vasa, Majja, Lasika, Piiyasweda, Miilra,
Mala SO$aka (Which dries up moisture, fats,
muscle fat, bone marrow, lymph tissue, pus, sweat,
urine and faeces), Medhya (Promotes intelligence)
and Ka1.Jtha Sodbana (Clears the throat).
6. K~ya Rasa (General Properties of Astringent Taste)
~ W: ~: lhn'8t ij~i"<fi~: 1ftw:¡)~: ~: ~:
~&j~'ffif\¡ttSl,¡q:¡: ,lft~cM«:p:ilqq)'ffi¡ ~~: '(Ift'M$~ ,I
T¡. ~ ~~/'t~
17Dra.Vli·
234 DravyagUl}a Vijñiina
C51fPI': tÍin,cfil "()qa¡: ~: ~~: mur: l'ftR: ~-

..qu....¡iftr I
....,q'.ñIñ ~. li: ~ ~/ ~o
~: 1tMC6C6lU 4j(i((i(ff.¡,ñ!t:::t: 1
tftFñ 'OtruT: lfRr: cM<~t(lff.¡,ñqul: I
311i1t4'k1+\t.(¡ 1ll'8t _sfff ta~SI(OiI<:::t: 1I
31. ~.li: ~o/~o-~~
GUl)a(Qualities) Do~akarma
Rük$a, Sita, Alaghu (Guru) Pittakapha Samaka
Vata vardhaka
Dhatukarma
Saograhi (Constipative), Sandhanakara (Joins the
. fractured surfaces), Ropen« (Heals up), SO$a1)a
(Dries up), Sarfrakledopayukta (Absorbs the fluid),
Lekbsne (Scrapes out unwanted tissues), Asreviso-
dhana (Purifies the blood), ArtÍnasaka (Relieves from
pain).
16. Rasátisevanajanya Vikara (Diseases Due to

Excessive Intake of Different Rasa Tastes)
1. Madhura Rasa Atisevanajanya Vikiíras (Diseases
Due to Excessive Intake 01 Sweet Taste)
II ~ 1JUfts~ t{d¡Nv:f~q!;¡qq¡4: ~tw.iq¡í{qq¡(i'j;P:CqM~c:i
afttqq451¡A1M¡qqa~cnaf(W'4q¡;P:CCfiUó41qrtl¡~ ,Ci¡t1Cfij{OjS1M,cUlIl-
MtlCfi,ftd;¡q«14¡'¡;P:Cq¡q4qq~.t~m:CRSluli"a'(I1alu:sa¡u:sq¡M¡ Si(Wftq«a¡t'I-
,illbGtRaElq;fta¡mqMq¡8,<4¡qll¡f\t6C4;a:,f.¡ti1ci ~ Cfilball"l faCfiHl'i-
q\íj4l1M I "i:f.li: ~~/~~-~
'ti' ~ 1jUits~ t{d,Ntfq¡t4oqq'4: Cfi¡t1,q¡t1¡t'ltlCfiqq~ Ci«4q¡q4-
~{)qQ,dCfifita,Ma¡UiI4Iq¡~lIfd ~Jl(l;ftq~atRa!léilqMq¡ftt6C4<S1'ldi"l
~I ~.~~~/~~
~st'g;qci\.q .. lr ~:*,&f\J1I1_ ~ t
l"?il('l4ln:::ttoll<t=i;qI(Oiil,<iIUgl!é:(Ifc(OhI1_ 1I
31. ~. ~ ~o/~
Rasa PariJñina 235
DO$skarma-Ksphskopana
SthouJya (Causes obesity), Mardava (Tenderness
of body parts), ÁJasya (Laziness), Atiswapna (Ex-
cess sleep), Gouravata (Heaviness), Anannabhila$a
(No interest towards food), AgnidourbaJya (Loss
of appetite), Ásyaka1)thayormamsabhivrddhi (Ex-
ces s muscular growth around mouth and throat),
Swasa (Breathlessness), Kasa (Cough), Pratisyaya
(Cory-za), AJasaka (Intestinal torpor), Sftajwara
(Fever preceeded with cold), Anaha (Distension),
Ásya Madhuryata (Sweetness in mouth), Vamathu
(Vomitting), Sanjñanasa (Loss of conciousness),
Swarapra1)asa (Loss or hoarseness of voice), Gala-
ganda & GandamaJa (Diseases related to thyroid),
Slfpada (Elephantiasis), GaJaSopha (Pharyngitis),
Besti, Dhamani & Gelopelép« (Adhesion in the
bladder, blood vesseIs & throat), Ak$yamaya Abhi-
$yandi (Produces conjunctivitis etc. eye disorders).
Also produces different diseases originating from
Kapha DO$a).
2. AmIa Rasa Atisevanajanya Vikira (Diseases Due to
Excessive Intake of Sour Taste)
lr ~ ~s"CQ; ~iÍtl'4!íRli1l~ ~ ~, mnr,
+i4tM*'I«4f~, +i4\flqRt ~, lI'ti; fe¡MlqqRt, fq'fli1~dqRt, ~
~, r.a,
'i1ilt fQ«e Rt, Qi11f ~rftn1'Cfi ijRt, t{ft OI('ld'.(Ot 1'1i 1fJ1{!i11 q Ic::ct
3IÑ 1f, i(tdIAlt!dC(ect\1Q't¡"'l",Si'6!lfllq*I,&aqR,difMf(dfiu'iiAl'iifQf~-
~;jIfNetftf.:t ql'6lq('tiI¡~q ~'t¡q¡tl QRC(8Rt c:¡:¡ootl\) ~ 1f I
-:q. ~ ~ ~/)S'~- ~
lr ~ 1JUfts- I(q¡N.~flcqq¡""dJd8¡f;¡c:¡;¡+i4tM;¡(lq+i4'l1"
4iC6ft!Mq;¡,¡fh"f1I("tII;:q¡Q¡C(qRt W1fJ $d¡f'18dC(¡QC(e ~ ~¡OISi'ii!ld¡-
q*I,&dffHififdfiu'iif\1'iif?l;jlfcqel~R QI:¡¡¡N¡¡~q ~'tlql<t. qRURt 4iUo!l(l
~;}ftr I ~.~ )S'~/ ~ ~
mSi"I'4\'dtd;f1: ,~riJ)f'tItwl fiñiri' ~ I
en U("i IulfCi4l +141ft q¡ ¡¡Han1 ¿; Ka (1\ I I

31. l. 't ~o / ~ ~
DO$akarma-Pítta Kapha Vardhaka
When used in excess Dantiin Hetseyet: (Causes
morbid sensation in teeth), Taf!~ayati (Burning
sensation), Samflayatyak$il)i (Closure of eyes),
Samvejayati Lomiini (Horripulation), Raktadii$ayanti
(Vitiates blood), Miimsam Vidahati (Burning
sensation in muscular, tissues), Kiiyam Sithilf Keroti
(Causes weakness), K$fl)ak$ata Durbalaniim
Swayathumiipiidayati (Causes swellings in the
persons like emaciated, injured and weakened),
K$atabhihatada$tadagdhabhagnapracyuta vam ñtti te
Parisarpita MarditachinnabhinnaviSli$to Dwiddbot-
pi$tadfni (Causes suppuration of wourids caused by
ulceration, trauma, contagious bites, burn, fracture,
swelling, dislocation, poisonous urine, contact with
poisonous animals, bruise, excision, incision,
separation, perforation and crushing), Paridahatí
Kentbemutobtdeytun (Causes burning sensation in
throat, chest and cardiac region). Timite Bhrama
(Giddiness), Kal)<;lu(ltching sensation), Pál,H;lutwa
(Anaemia), Visarpa (Herpes), Visphota (Boils) and
Jwara (Fever).
3. Laval)a Rasa Atisevanajanya Vikara (Diseases Due
to Excessive Intake of Salt Taste)
ll' 1l;'i 1JUftsa)s l(qn'CItf~q90\KIilIOC: m q;)qiiRt, ~. cnfiifir,
cmrnr, 'l.Jiim, (1jQiim, ~, tWIIRt ~, Sf'¡¡MiiM ttOlA,
fri~, ~ M¿iiM, C(OijI4'iiQlc:Hlm,P~q8f.ti, .f.s(iilt~rH,ulf\,
"'('4
ecf~N",<,.1 1
lI' ~
qE4lft f..
~s. iIIq lC(iiM, 3tftf .. (1'1)
&;"l\lltt'tSl't<llfoccenl(Ii'NIOCiiM I
rsd
fq:a 14(I1fi':t'6i1\'tcfecId ("di fa'E4 r¡-
aiI QflIQ4jUi Ifl\'lq len ("difq:aqlfl4'ft

~. li: ~G/'g'~
l(qINef+4I~&lill:il 'II5ICfiU"q;)a4'ftq¡aecud'~-
fUlfl¡*"ienl SI'trit:¡ IQ¡etii
~.'t
m I
'g'~/ ~ 0- ~
Rasa Parijñina 237
ws mti:m's~ ..mi qft;rci ~ t
c¿{ftOftlqdh"qf"l ",,,,ai'$qaIM'l t t
3l l. ~ to/t~-t){
When salt is used in excess Raktam Vardhayati

(Aggravation of Raktadhatu), Tetseyeti (Causes
thirst) Mürchayati (Loss of conciousness), TapayatÍ
(Burning sensation), Déreyeti (Causes erosion),
KU$l)ati Mamsani (Vitiates muscle tissue), Praga-
laya ti Kustbsni (Formation of slough from skin
lesions), Vi$am Vardhayati (Aggravates poisonous
symptoms), Sophan Sphotayati (Bursting of
inflammed region), Dantan Scyavayati (Dislodges
teeth), Pumstvamupahanti (Reduces sexual strength),
Indriy snuperuneddbi (Obstructs the normal
functioning of sense organs), Valipalita Khalitya-
mapadayati (Causes premature wrinkling, graying
and baldness), LohitapittamlapittavIsarpa Vatarakta-
vicetcikétuirelupteprebbttin Vikaran Janayanti
(Causes bleeding disorder, dyspepsia, herpes, gout,
skin diseases, alopacia etc.). Susrute adds sorne
symptoms : Kal)Qu (ltching all over the body), Koth«
(Skin disease), Vaívarnya (Depigmentation),
Mukhak$ipaka (Ulcers in mouth & eye) etc.
1f ~ ~s.
4. Katu Rasa Atisevanajanya Vikira (Diseases Due to
Excessive Intake of Pungent Taste)
(q'Nvf!q;a,"ql~ ft1Q¡CfiSi\4¡q¡,,-~iq,~,
(fleft4S1\4lql;q)t1ct~, ."uqctm, "t«ctm., Cfi,rct m, 'liUrctm, ~,
lPI'CIfir, ~, C51J'8 qft«.m, ,¡flU1IQ9;qílt;;¡ctm, 1fM f~, ~
~; 3IÑ;;r qlcqf1;;¡tjUt.. t,NI.qC{4~ Cfi¡qM«~'HU"líltqtt4-
'li6S1'lm91 ql6díltl\ fttCfiHliqílt;¡ctm I T.f. ~ ~G/){~-){
1f ~ ~s'Chi i(qtNvf!qicsqqtod ~ atMdt(Utl)i6,ftt4 ~-
4Ídlqil(l1ft¡Qtd¡¡¡qt1)« ~ Ch(ii(U¡qt,4C¡i6Si'lRl!. Qtd'l('1I;¡IQI«ilRl I
~. ~~~/to-){
238 DravyagUl)a Vijñina
~ ms Rlcdit"l ~ 1ij1i.Mt(tCl4( 1
\iU¡iI.,tJ4 q;ai Chrelleoi~! ar?n4( 1I
31. l. ~ ~o/~~
Do~akarma- Viitapittal'ardhaka
When Ketu (Pungent) Rasa excessively used
Vípakaprabhavat Pumstvamupahantí (Because of
its Vipaka it reduces sexual capacity), Rasavfrya-
prabhávánmohayanrí (Because of their taste &
potency it cause unconciousness), Gliipeyeti (Dis-
comfort), Sadayati (Numbness), Karsayati (Ema-
ciation), Murchayatí (Fainting), Namayatí (Chok-
ing), Tamayati (Cuases giddiness), Bhramayati
(Vertigo), Kal)tbam Parídaharí (Burning sensation
in throat), Sarfratapamupajanayati (Increases the
body temperature), Balam Ksinoti (Diminishes
strength), Ttsném Janayati (Produces thirst),
Vayvagnigu1}abahulyadwamathukampatodabhedais-
chara1}abhyaparswapr$ta Prbhratf$ Miirnteyiu:
Vikaranupajanayati (Because of predominance of
Váyu & AgnÍmahiibhiitas it cause giddiness, burn-
ing sensation, tremors, pricking pain, stabbing pain,
and paín in legs, arms, flanks, back etc. Vataja dis-
orders) & Sukr« Ksaya (Diminishes semen).
5. Tikta Rasa Atisevanajanya Vikara (Diseases Due

to Excessive Intake of Bitter Taste)
lI' ltCi '!(Oits~ ~~~~'*'444H) "U~"'Ut'&(fc1~I((t4¡¡IClI'66I
HH·;fgH44 ifl~¿H{:tQ44W¡:dSfiI U9;T.91Q 4 M, gm & (('qgqq 1((4M, ¿R"I441C(=d,
q¡~r4fd, a(i1q4fd, ~, WIlIRr, C1((;¡~q~ñq4M, 3IlfÚar C1ldf(¡Cf)H1i-
qíij..qM I "if. ~ ~ G/'6'~-~
lI' 'Q.1i ~.s~ I(qINef4.iq~oqfll:fl ¡1I51f1;f4I'kt~ql~qChI~

WR:'lC!1l1f1wh('i<-.I+4a.+4I;f4lqiC(ilM I ¡.~ '6'~1~ 0-'-\
Rasa Parijñina 239
DO$Bkarma : Vata Vardhak.

When Tikta (Bitter) is used in excess singly,
Rouk~yiitkharaviSada Swabhaviiccha Rsserudbirs-
mámsa MedosthimajjasukriiQyuccho$ayati (Because
of its dryness, roughness and non-sliminess it deplete
plasma, blood, muscle fat, bone-marrow and semen),
Srotasiim Kharatwamupapiidayati (Produces rough-
ness in channels), BaJamiidatte (Reduces strength),
Kerseyeti (Causes emaciation), Glapayati (Causes
tiredness), Mohayati (Causes unconciousness),
Bhramayati (Cause giddiness), Vadana-mupasosayatí
(Cause dryness of mouth), Aparamsca Vára
Vikaranupajanayati (Produces diseases of Vata
DO$a), Giittemenye Stambha (Stiffness all over the
body & nape), A.k$epaka (Tremors),' Ardita (Facial
paralysis), Sirasüla (Head ache), Asya Vairasya (Dis-
taste) & Dhatuk$ayakaraka (Depletes aU the Dhatu).
6. Ka~iiya Rasa Atisevana Janya Vikiíra (Diseases Due

to Excess Intake of Astringent Taste)
lJ ~ ~sti!)c¡; ~ti~~;¡:qql"f 3lR<i ,ñqt:tfd, ~ tl}it:tfd,
aao'(iUfAlqt:tM, CffCi RfI8IM, WdifC4Cfat&tIM, (lt:tICfttlq¡q¡aot:tM, ~-
~, fcm'Rl'::JRi 1"fiUfff, ~ !iilq{difC4Cf.I~ulfd, qWf4fd, ~,
~ I «1444t:tM, :(SI'( P:1(11aoM.l(qJ(l lfl{'lCf!4 Siijlqdl"f¡Cfi¡ f(d Si ,!MiJ lIM
fi¡CfiWiqGjOfcd:¡I I "q. ~ ~~/'t~-~
11 ~ ~s~ l(éU(qti~~sqq¡:iI ,t4hJlfC4,af41aoUfA¡OfCllCfccSi@-

q;qI«l"WII;¡¡'f'!li{UI"FfiFflif"fltIiOfU~qUIJl'A¡flélOft:tfd I ~. ~ 't';f./ ~ o
c¡itftr ,ftWid: mm
~I!+\tlutl;¡q'fi: I
c¿(éfil\'4ij\(icn¡\'.+ñahlaciil'u',I1. 11
at. l. lt ~o/ ~ ~- ~ ~
Do~akarma: Vata Vardhaka

When astringent taste used in excess singly, Asyam
SO$ayati (Causes dryness in mouth), Hrdeyem
PIgayati (Discomfort in heart), Udaramadhmapayati
(Distension of abdomen), Vacam Nigrbl)ati (Distur-
bance in speech), Srotamsyavabadhnati (Obstruction
to Srotas), Syavatvamiipadayati (Blackish dis-
colouration of body parts), Pumstvamupahantí (Re-
duces sexual power), Vi$tabbya Jaram Gacchati (Ob-
structs and gets digested slowly), VatamütIa
Puri$aretamsyavagrhl)ati (Cause obstruction to the pas-
sages of flatus, urine, faces and semen), Karsayati
(Cause lo emaciation), Glapayati (Tiredness), Tar$8yati
(Thirst), Stambbayati (Cause stiffness),
Kharavisadarük$atwat Pak$awadhagrhapatana-kiirata
Prbh(timscha Vatavikariinupajanayati (Because of its
roughness, non-sliminess, dryness it cause various
Viitavyadhis like hemiplegia, spasm, convulsions, fa-
cial paralysis etc. .
GatraspUf3l)a (Pulsating sensation a11over the body)]
Cumucumáyana (Numbness).
17. Rasa GUJ}ánám Uttama, Madhyama,

Adhamatwena Vyávasthá (Grading of Rasa
(Tastes) with Special Reference to Their Qualities)
Rasa GUIJ.a (Qualities of Rasa)
Rasa itself is a Guns, it won't posses other qualities as
per the reference from Caraka Samhita.
1JU1T 1j01T9rlIT '1li6i\Od¡:qij(ttÜUII"l ~ I
~tilS(&.41oll"l 66!<fi1SII+<4i: ~\Q(1ecl¡¡: 1I
~. ~ ~~/~~
So the qualities mentioned to tbe Rasa will be the quali-
líes of Dravya itself. With a view of showing the relationship
between Rasa and Gutviidigunss, the various qualities are
. attributed as the qualities of particular Rasa.
Rasa Parijñina 241··
l. Madhura Rasa GUl}a (Qualities of Swcet Taste)
Madhura Rasa (Sweet taste) has the qualities like Snigdha

(Unctuousness), Sfta (Cold) & Guro (Heavy).
2. AmIa Rasa GUl}a (Qualities of Sour Taste)
~ ~ •••••••••l'igti&ii: ft::tailfil I
Am1a Rasa (Sour taste) has the qualities like Laghu (Light-
ness), U$Qa (Hot) & Snigdha (Unctuousness).
3. Laval}a Rasa GIJI}a (Qualities of Salt Taste)
~ W: ••••••••• ~~: ft:rrIr 08J1'11 I Tof. ~ ~ ~/)(~- ~
Lavana Rasa (Salt taste) has the qualities like Natyartaguru
(Not very heavy), Snigdha (Unctuous) & U$Qa (Hot).
4. Katu Rasa GUl)a (Qualities of Pungent Taste)
~~ (l1q'6wft ~.11 I Tof. ~ ~~/)(~-)(
Kstu Rasa (Pungent taste) has the qualities like Laghu (light),
U$Qa (Hot) & Rük$a (Dryness).
S. Tikta Rasa GUl}a (Qualities of Bitter Taste)
;\i.: lftcñ
ftm;) W: •••••••• "111 I Tof. ~ ~~/)(~-'"
Tikta Rasa (Bitter taste) has the qualities like Rük$a (Dry-
ness), Sfta (Cold) & Laghu (Light).
6. Ka$iiya Rasa (Qualities of Astringent taste)
Ka$aya Rasa (Astringent taste) has the qualities like Riiks«

(Dryness), Sita (Cold), Alaghu (Not very light).
* A$fanga Sangrahakara attributed M!du GUQato Madhura
Rasa, Tiksn« GUQa to Lavana Rasa, Natirük$a to Tikta Rasa
and Atirük$a to Ka$aya Rasa.
Table dipicting Shat Rasa Gu~a (Qualities of six tastes)

SI. No. Rasa (Taste) Gu~a (Qualities)
1 Madhura (Sweet) Sn.igdha, Sita, Guru
2 AmIa (Sour) Laghu, U$IJ.a,Snigdha
3 LaV8IJ.a (Salt) Nátiguru, Snigdha, U$IJ.a
4 Ketu (Pungent) Laghu, U$IJ.a,Riikse
5 Tikte (Bitter) Rñks«, sti«, Laghu
6 Ka$áya (Astringent) Riiks«, su« AIaghu
Suitute explains briefly regarding the qualities of Rasa.

"ffi1' t:I!J>'lI*1(\1¿¡OIi: ft::pm ~aJ, Ch?AM'ffiCfíqI41 ~a:rr ~aJ,
~: m: ~ QUl1T: I ~. ~ 't~/\!'J
Madhura, AmIa and LaV81)a Rasa will have Snigdha
(unctuousness) and Guru (Heavy) GU~laSwhere as Karu, Tikta
and Ka$aya Rasas will have Ruks« (Ununctuousness) and Laghu
(Light). Sowmya (Mild) Rasas are having Srta (Cold) quality
where as Agneya (Strong) Rasas have U$IJ.a(Hot) quality.
* Difference between the qualities attributed to AmIa and
Ka$iiya may be noticed among Caraka and Sustute.
Taratamata of Rasa (Relative Superiority of Taste
Based on Quality)
"ñ8;1-rnl ~ ~~IUIltl'1¡:j) lTtlI'T{: ~: I
fffilftSe¡n:('j~WII;:¡I4jWltQlH1qUI: 'q"{: 1I
~S~: ~~: foFiJ8fI"li ~: 'q"{: I
~s~ ("lCj'Ul~ ~: ~i'!f$iliji$qH 11
fo1w1(!ielc:H1: ~ CñqliltcUgJdffH11: I
tc:lli1ijtQI fUCñ: CñqlillH1C1UnS'CiR: 1I
3i'€li(l q:¡'RtrifRllffil t'1g;ttiliit'flitq: I
4ifi¡m{'1iQcHfi4i0f.(t ~ ~ I
~ ~ h mSq('fi'iq)(~ 11
~. ~ ~~/~l-~~
Rasa Parijñina 243
Table showing superiority of Rasa w.s.r. GUl)a

SI.No. GW)a Vttama Madhyama Avara
(Qualities) (Best) (Moderate) (Infenor
1 Ruk$a (Dryness) Ka$áya Katu Tikta
2 Snigdha Madhura AmIa Lavana
(Unctuousness)
3 U$.Qa(Hot) Lavana AmIa Ketu
4 su« (Cold) Ka$áya Madhura Tikta
5 Gutu (Heaviness) Madhura Ka$áya Lavana
6 Laghu (Lightness) Tikta Katu AmIa
'ffil': CfiG....q*1MqUII cihifwlI llt>il"d'<4( I
6: ~ ~qn:<'I(aq '6' ~ftdMI: 11
6: ~: ~5 l!i8,1T CI4;a+iMI{O('fe(TI
Qi*1+iq'<l: ff01J@'II! ~e~o¡1,,1+i16d': 11
qir: CfiqI4{O('f{;¡;U6CI ""F: lRli 116: I
M'l'!«*1: Cfi'\'<'I'E'+iI"d'E'+iI«ftl '6' 6: II
31. ~. ~ ~ O/~G-~¿
Vágbhata has considered Madhura Rasa (Sweet) as rnost
Sita (Cold) instead of Ka$aya.
Determination of Virya on tbe Basis of Rasa
m ~ lOOii ~ nNICfiitl: I
d41'<+cl ~ '6' IIp;i • 'ff4l: 1I
'f.!'. ~ ~G/~t..
Cornrnon rule is that the Dravya having Sita Vízya will have
Madhura Rasa and Madhura Vipáka and Dravyas having AmIa
Rasa, AmIa Vipáka, Katu Rasa and Katu Vipáka will have U$.Qa
Vízya.
Sorne substances will follow or will have Rasa, GUl)a, Vizya
& Vipáka in accordance to one another. .
twri ui\~.. AlÑ 1JUf 1iQ: I
.'6fm$fi¡q&tRi q.......... 8 1I
1t~¡qq1 ¡r~¡t'lrti4v.n l!fT i51C!fAil5lCñ1¡

i(ti¡q¡cflR i51¡;<Q¡R R~S(t:lM ~ 11
iI'. 'fI: ~ 6./~6. - ~\9
Paya (Milk), Sarpi (Ghee), Cavya & Citraka are the
examples that their Vipiika and Yrrya can be assessed on the
basis of their Rasa as they follow the general rule.
SI. No. Dravya Niima Rasa Vipiika Virya
1 Paya Madhura Madhura SIta
2 Sarpi Madhura Madhura SIta
3 Cavya Ketu Katu U$1)a
4 Citraka Katu Katu U$1)a
18. Rasanam Sapavada Nirdesa Jñanam
(Viryas Contradictory to Rasa)
~ rcfiAilg;wi liml Cñtmi M'ffi~ti 'W 1
1lS'1f qij((:llJ'lH 1lS'1fSiiI¡aqq¡f'lq'(ll
~ ~ o:t1W¡q*,q¡q~cj; fI1n' 1
~C6r1ij1(.Jl4i M'ffiI"'lijWlij'6qd 11
;:ro 'fI: ~&/~¿-~~
Sorne Dravyas will not follow the general rule as they
possess opposite Vfrya instead of common Yrrya. Eg.
SI. No. Dravya Rasa Vizya
1 Anfipa & Abja Miimsya Madhura U$1)a
2 Mahat Pañcam fila Tikta, Kasiiya U$1)a
3 Saindhava Lavana Lavana Sita
4 Amalaki AmIa Sita
I
5 Arka, Agaru & Guqiici Tikta U$1)a
-
Variations in the Karma of Dravyas Having Similar Rasa
Sorne limes two Dravyas having similar Rasa will possess
different Karma (Actions). -
Rasa Parijñina 245
fii~«i{l'j it ~ fii~«i{l'j 'AAfir 151' 1

lI'?n C6ItiNi li1nfi ~ EU*1Mái 'fl1IT 11
1tiu:¡H} ';f111'{ lpi ~ 'i5llif645Q¡d 1
~: l<W'R: vft'<f: ms qClIClI*1MS~ 11
t1t=*1IS(mqa~'1 ';f lI'I S(CQ1*11F«~« 1
~ WC4(~SQ 'S(&} 'S(&} fjUjj:ij('(11
"i:f. ~ ~~/t., ~
Eg. 1. Kapittha & Amalaki both are having AmIa Rasa,
but here Kapittha is Sangrahi (Constipative) where as AmaIaki
is Bhedaka (Laxative).
2. Generally Katu Rasa Dravyas are aV{$ya (Non-aph-
rodisiac) but Pippali and Sunthi are Vrsya (Aphrodisiac).
3. Commonly drugs having Ka$aya Rasa are
Sthambhaka (Constipative) where as Hañtakf eventhough has
Ka$aya Rasa acts as Anulomaka (Laxative).
So, it is not always possible to explain or determine other
factors or actions only on the basis of Rasa.
,
19. Rase$u DO$adu$yanam Samanatwa (Effect of
Rasa 00 DO$a-Alleviatioo & Aggravatioo)
Do~a Samanatwa (Alleviation of Do~a)
tcill*f ~ ~ ~ tcil«MihC6l: 1
~ m, ~&uui ~ C6'MihChI: 11
, "i:f.~ V~~
cr;r ¿¡qq, ~iilq'¡itCi Rt ¡ '(I"IJ1¡f itl!i(ii(i1(i1q u lita..
(I¡itCiRt¡ •••••• it!JIdlt'ffiCfiq¡Ci¡~ .. (I¡itCiRt¡ it!JIdlt'ffiCfiq¡CI¡~ ..
,IQ¿¡Rt¡ •••••• ,~&tloi •••••• Ch'fdifiCfiqliu~4 fIQc¡Rt I ~. fcf. ~/G
cr;r it!JI(¡i(i1(i1qUII 'q'j'(f&1f: it!JIdli'ffi 'Cfi'It11n: ~:, Cfigfl'ffiCfiq¡Ci¡:
'M6if&U: ¡ ~. ~ )!~/)!
t1S1ltll*11'6n ~ SlClfokiihl«Cl: 'C6tñ'( 1

~ Mih*1~(j: ItiTi*1~ ñ ~ 11
31. l. ~ V~t.,
246 Dravyaguaa Vijñina
Based on tbeir alleviating action on DO$a. tbe Rasa can

be categorised under tbree groups.
Vata Samaka Rasa-Madhura, AmIa & Lavana
Pitte Samaka Rasa-Kasaya, Tikta & Madhura
Kapha Samaka Rasa=-Karu, Tikta & Ka$aya
DO$a Kopanatwa (Aggravation of DO$a)
'ffiJ <tilia,. !lea.ca '{m '3I"leaF.a, I 'ft1I8IT-Cfi,fttifiCfiqleal
?JffiÍ 'íi..¡¡f~, ; 4i(Qi('it"iqUII: m \íiWiilf=w, ••••••••• ;
fI'!(I*'l'iqUII: '~&t1ui '3I"leaF.a, I Ti. fcJ. Vq
Cfii{_Cli(i1(11C1UII: m, 4C*lli(i1(11C1UII: iIitIilll
CfigdihCfiqliilll Chlqiif.a eaft.ul\1 I
~ 41lilOS:OfI~ Wr
Based on aggravating action on DO$a, the Rasa can be
grouped under three categoríes.
Vata Kopaka Rasa-Katu, Tikta & Ka$aya
Pitts Kopaka Rasa-Katu, AmIa & Lavana
Kapha Kopaka Rasa-Madhura, AmIa & Lavana
Chart showing action ofindividual Rasa on individual ~ :
SI. No. Name of the Rasa Vata Pitta Kapha
1 Madhura Samaka Samaka Vardhaka
2 AmIa Samaka Vardhaka Vardhaka
3 Lavana Samaka Vardhaka Vardhaka
4 Katu Vardhaka Vardhaka Samaka
5 Tikta Vardhaka Samaka Samaka
6 Ka$aya Vardhaka Samaka Samaka
20. Rasa Prayoga as Au~adha
In Ka$yapa Samhita elaborate description has been given
about the particular order of Rasas which are to be used in
different stages of Vyadhis originated from different Dosss.
Rasa Parijñina 247
Order 01 Rasa in Case 01 Kapba Vyádbi
Cfiga'diCfiqltlitU ~ ~ 1It.i1ifiQ*l1
'tITrm': ~ 15f.111.ft'
"q'*fQfll'i5jHa( 1I
lI!ffi: ~: ti ~Aut"i Tfmi l5J 'ti( 1
,~a¡UIt<i A8*41'(l fc:¡'diQtt4I«~H'l1 1
811A1It+lI+tI • crii ti,ftqllNfi¡ I
tiSi8UIfc:¡ Cfiqltlt& ~ +JiIQifllCfi& I 1
~'R Rgl'1~I;:¡ G/~~-~\9
Skillful Vaidya will administer Karu. Tikra and Ka$aya
Rasa Yukta Dravyas in order in diseases originated from
Kapha DO$a.
• Karu Rasa Dravya to be used first, if it is administered
it reduces Peicbilyets (Sliminessjand Gauravata (Heaviness).
• Secondly Tikta Rasa Dravyas should be used as it re-
lieves Mukha Madhuryata (Sweetness in mouth) and dries up
the Kapha.
• Thirdly Ka$aya Rasa Dtevyss are to be administered,
it thicken the Kapha and removes Snehamsa (Oiliness).
Order 01 Rasa in Case 01 Pittaja Vyádbi
fc:¡'di{Oqliéiqltll: ~: 'ifi1m: ~ 18m: I
3iIQI::qtl¡ql( ~ t"fil'ffiTSflIi5iIRd: 1I
QIi51tlNI'(l W qCRi ~ • "': I
~ 4J'6¡qI( ~81'661 ql,tlf. AlIiUfc:¡ I I
d<S(q¡q~Qldlef Cfiqltll,i5ilflli5iIRd: I
trt:;'Qlf"ft"''''lflIl'66I ~,ftq'lfc:¡ a"lIA"l11
q)f. R flg. G/ ~\9-~ o
In case of Pittaja Vyadhis Tikte, Madhura and Ka$aya
Dtevyes are to be used in order.
• Tikte Rasa Drsvyss will do Ama Pacana when it is
used at the begining.
• Then Madhura Rasa Dravya takes care of Pitta
Prakopa by subsiding its U$l)a and Laghu Gun« as Madhura
is Sita and Guro. .
• Lastly Ka$aya Rasa to be administered, owing to its
Rauk$atwa it dries up Drava GU1)aof Pitta and does 80$a1)a.
Order of Rasa in Viitaja Vyiidhi
~ ~ lITan: Q(Ciii(lii+4q\i: 'tm: 1
~ ~: ~ 'Á....hm~tiiliIRn: 1
SicMft( ....itil\Nt¡¡m fttar.:Ii +4lnR"ti;¡: 11
R,f.ailN41W1C'ti1t( ~'6C'tiiiililfq M1Elti'll
detili{'11 'm: Q"ilililfl:qitiltiiliIRn: 11
'flf'tinIR +ñnir~ ~¡¡I«(C4leq +41'6n'll
3t'i~+4¡¡m fa.nt R=taei}WIC'tilf.l:+tlaf:tI'l11
3ti(liil«;¡;n( ~ .. ~ 'm: I
til,,". tmr "68;fC!i ;sr CQtt'j8m 1I
!1'6('qIt(fQRuM('qI651R:tae¡('qI651lNll.M'l1
$~ifil: 'E'ld'éiI_! 'm;ri Si~ilii(ull: I I
CfiT. lf. fW. ~I ~ o - ~ '"
In Vataja Vyadhis the order of administration of Rasa
Dravyas·should be Lavana, AmIa and Madhura.
• Initially if Javana Rasa Dravya is used it relieves
Vibandhata because of its Prakledi GU1)a,reduces Saityata ow-
ing to its U$1)aquality and relieves Iaghuta due to its Guru GU1)a.
• Then AmIa if used because of its Tiksn«, Snigdha and
U$1)a it relieves Sroto A varodha and brings back the Vata
DO$a to its normal pathway.
• Lastly Madhura Rasa Dtsvye is to be administered.
Because of its Guru, Picchila and Snigdha qualities it reduces
Legbu, Visada and Rük$a GU1)aof Vata.
Rasa Prayoga as Áhiira
Our Acáryas have emphasized the order of intake of Rasa
while consuming food.
~ +4ea<t+4,,;fI¡¡i;¡;¡ÜlSi(liiMtiuft I -m
'qjjitUEil"l -mr.t. tm ""'fl~eqtiilii(at(11
~. ~ ~~/~~o
Rasa Parijñina 249
'1cffi1C'4ll, ~ ~qldfiNSl4'lq~liI m .. W: QWI4'lilald

C!II! ~, 3t*ll"1quft qU4\f1;¡r¡~~ fqill4'la 3tfl~i(lfia ~: I R
C6Cb'i140IIt4 C6(CiIi(t4: I ~ 'q1liZ{-~. ~ 't~/'t~ o

Sus ruta insisted upon the order of Rasa rhat one has to
follow during the intake of food. !
SI. No. Avastha Rasa Dravya

1 Prathama Madhura Rasa Dravyas
2 Madhyama AmIa & Lavana Rasa Dravyas
3 Antima KaPl, Tikta & ~ya Rasa Dravyas
If a person is hungry, first one has to consume Madhura
Rasa Dravyas in order to calm down Vata & Pitte. In the
middle stage one has to take AmIa and Lavana Rasa Dtsvyss
to increase the appetite and at the end one has to go for Kesu,
Tikta & Ka$aya Rasas to tackle Kapha which will be increased
after taking food.
el4UII*l cti{aJUR ft:1C(.tft;qfd1I'IR 11
CA)ti 84it'8.i it'!llu. {fitlqa( 1I
"lJ. 'SI'. V~ ~'t
Bhavamisra is of the opinion that one has to end bis food
by consuming Madhura Rasa which overcomes Vidaha caused
by U$.QaGU.QaYukta Rasas like LavB.Qa,AmIa and Katu.
Before taking particular Rasadravyas the person should
assess his Agni. Depending on the condition of Agni one can
change the order.
"",,,.na {fC(lqacj M4Ullicti qU'i( 1
3If1..ti~q4lñ51i ftt¡r 'Cfi1TcS ft:14'"E4"i(.' I
"lJ. 'SI'. ~/ ~ ~ o
Bbiivumiér« opines that the person having K$i.Qagni
should consume Saindhava Lavana with Ardraka. Which in-
creases the appetite and improves the taste by cleaning Jihwa
(Tongue) and Keiub« (Throat).
21. Rasa Priidhiinyata
Like Dravya & GU.Qa, Rasa is also Pradhana (Impor-
18 Dra.VIJ.
tant). The importance of Rasa is illustrated through different

reasons. In this regard Suétute has given 4 reasons and
Badanta Nagarjuna has added other reasons.
1. Agamat
atlallqlEt 3l1111ñ' fW 4'1I.. tl"OQ;d, vmi fW ~ 3lft:Ict¡(lI:, l¡1IT-
II~ 3TTWR lfff, ti rotit~ MU1T:" lfir I tI. ~ 'r!o /'r!
3UalQleim 311Tilf: ~: I mr S1¡íi4Sf\an4mRMq+JI~ ~~:

~ lfff I l¡1IT atlíi4lvI c:¡fMiRi;;¡&a(q¡slRm I ~ I'i{' Wil: lIli-
fttlií6iC:¡Iet": I ~ 'qflXf
In classical references, Ahara is described on the basis of

its taste and even in AU$adha PrakaraIJa, Rasa has been given
importance.
For e.g. ssu is Madhura. Salf is a Hitiihiira on aecount of
its Madhura Rasa as Madhura imparts strength.
In lavara Chikitsa, Tikta Rasa Dravyas are regarded best
owing to their Dlpana aetion.
2. Upadesat
aQa'IIií6i, aqR,c:¡oa fW~:, lf1IT-1qeaw;tv1(W1qUII ?mi 4'¡qc:¡f.tt' I
~. ~ 'r!o/'r!
amr: 'mi ftlq¡..a;ñQR4'¡m-qea(i*'l ~?mi~, ,~6qlui

lftr 4'1I'tiIqb¡:
"';r¡-"tc:¡..4f.tt~1 I ~ 'qflXf
Clear principles on Rasa laid down by our ancient scholars

help Vaidyas to mitigate the aggravated DO$a.
Eg. Madhura, Am1a & Lsvsn« Rasa Yukta Dravyas need
to be used in vitiated Vata.
3. Anumanat
at::¡ql"tlií6i m WJ::¡+ftc:¡ft~, lf1IT-qea(l'ilm I tI. tI. 'r!o/'r!
tltJtlC(::¡ql;t1Rc:aci ~-(ft~"t Sf\CC4¡OC:¡Q"fiJ§I1~'Uq¡;¿¡~ 3t¡~ltI

'(lM: q(\..utld"~, W~l,:Sf\a,n\lm: '5tQRT: 3t¡~ltI"1d¡lcft(\<!ífi('qIEt'
"Tf&r-~. ~. ~ v ~~~
The aetion of a Rasa is assessed through inferenee.
Rasa Parij ñána 251
Eg. If a Dravya has got AmIa (Sour) Rasa, it is infered
that it is Htdye.
4. ~~ivacaniit
Slifilq:q;UiilI, Slifilq:q;i ~: ~ f4¡Rtfc(NI?f q'9l'<iu@lfcdli, dtftlSHII:
1I'!IR¡ ~ Ü tjOI~~1 I ~. ~ 'to/'t
The concept of Rasa is as old as Vedas, as we find refer-
ence to the Madhuradi Rasa even in Vedas.
Eg. While performing ritual rites, it is said 'Madhura-
manaya 'meaning to bring Dravyas with Madhura Rasa.
5. Adhikiiriit
n:¡l=tftlCfiI'<lt( I ~. el V ~~~
~ "<lI'T't( Si!4I=tI"( ~sft¡ChI'<It( a $fi;¡ifidlfl:qfct¡rt'lIClll1:im I
'Cfifi-'~!ffi?IiR, ~!ffi ~l:q=t'll ~ :qH""Ilq;f!ffi, ~
~ ~ 11' ~ I 'ct) Clft:+tilfilifid: '" dft4til~'RI: ~~: I
'd1IT-~ ~'1lqm: I 'qJliZf
To perform Yemsniidi Pañcakarma in treatment, differ-

ent Dravyas having various Rasas are used.
Eg. In Caraka Samhita Vimana Stbiuu: 8th chapter dif-
ferent Rasa Skandha Dravyas are mentioned for Asthapana
Basti.
Rasa is very important in a Dravya as commander for a
troupe.
6. Upasamhiirat
a;flq~@I'<It( I ~. el V ~~~
'd":r m aq~@N d~'1 ~ ~ I 'ct'?IT rc.~lf\¡I"!4Ié(i"(
S(6C4tjU1I'!l'd'aI "llIf.r ClI~ciSiCfil'<lfUl qqUCfi"!4 qf\~eaCllf.¡ ~,
I(qqi(i1tch"!4¡~CI:" lffr
I 3itC4¡tiq"ct'-l1 qufc¡f.d ~-W;rm UI!4IM-
't'\q~@H1~I,'<UII~¡~¡'1¡tt ~qil'<~ S(6C4QI@'<RI,~ q;¡f'CI;d) m I "If&f
Substitutes for drugs are told based on similarity of tastes.
For ego Madhura Skanda Dravyas are used as a sobsti-
tute for Yideryiidi GaIJa. This is due to similarity in the taste
of both these groups.
7. Vyapattinimittata
d(C54¡q"d ~q6Ci¡q:fl I r, el. ~ W ~~~
3t~;¡¡~C6I¡fdftt "1'~, d«&4¡qift, :U:¡&4¡qtilf.lf'l"d ~ A6Ci¡~.. i
~: I 1I1IT-~ ~ 'P a.ftt "1' 111M, df«q¡C6¡«q,:¡¡¡ ftmn' lftr I
'qjlilJ
When Rasa is spoilt or altered then it rnay be easily inferred

\
that the Dravya is spoilt.

Eg. If the taste of Ksit« (Milk) is altered, it indicates that
the rnilk is spoilt.
8. Apadesat
3tqa,,¡« I t, el. ~ ~ ~ ~~
3tqa,¡¡F«ftt ~;n1f 3t~ .. ¡;:q)l qF«,qd aQ¡¡¡'6Qu¡ I ~ 'ffiw:,
91'6q&4¡U:, lftr ~j t(ClÑt$¡ft1 3tQb~ ~:-lI!i ~, ~
cnvft, ~: q¡uftfi¡ I 'qjlilJ
Rasa is also commonly used to describe one's characters.

Eg. Madhura Vani-Sweet voice
Katuka PhaI;li-Angry serpant
9. Niinavi$ayatwiit
,,¡,,¡~qq('q¡(( I t. el. ~ ~ ~ ~ \9
3t~C6¡i:I¡(ct.¡F«ftt ~ I d¡ClF«fQ;a;ftt-vrcfm-euc¡«q: t(CI¡¡~qi
..ci
;sr I ~ ....,_ mt.1rQFi' ~ ~ 'IR: ~ 'iljSfiqdf I 'qjlilJ
Depending upon Rasa also Dravyas are grouped into rnany

categories, each containing rnany Dravyas.
-Eg. Madhura Rasa Skanda contains rnany Dravyas like
Iksu (Sugarcane), Ksir« (Milk), Sarkara (Sugar), KhaI;l9a
(Candy) etc.
•
Chapter-6
Vipaka Parijñana
Points Dealt :
• Vipiikasya Nirukti
• Vipiika Laxanam
• A vasthiipiika Bhediit Bhedana
• Vipiika Swariipa Sankhya Nirdhiiral)e Vibhinna Mata
Vívecana Purassaram Siddhiinta Sthiipanam
• Vipiikiinam GUl)akarmal)i
• Vipiika Tiiratamyam
• Vipiika Upalabdhi
-, • Rasa Vipiikayorbhedaha
• Vipiika Viparyiisa Hetu
• Vipiika Priidhiinyata
Vipiika Nirukti
(~ flf+tIif+ ~ lfi1ffirr l!IT ~ I ~ I qjiH4rn'qJ1f ~
~: ;¡¡(OIf.¡iSOlq¡l~ (ti~"qt4 tm5: SlI~fq ~: I

....51ltm"j~r::rnq~jG
The transformed Rasa obtained at the end of digestion .
is defined as Vipiika.
Vipiika Laxal)a
'íflól 011fl"4:t I q)alltl,afd ÜU'fH'(1
~ QRU lIit lod '" 'ft¡q¡q; lfir lIFI': II
3T.~. ~ ~/~o
The final out come of Rasa transformation under the
influence of Jathariigni is called Vipiika.
~ -~ lOQ1'U1i \ilia((l;¡;¡1 tiC4)aU( QS«4I::d(!NiJft l' ftI1ncI; I
an. ~.-3T. ~. ~ q,/ ~ o
Hemadri, commentator 00 A$tanga Hrdaya also support
the views of Viigbhata.
fitqrci; "a:tcam i \illalol aft«4u1 anr.m, tñtmr_ ~,~qlttl ~
....
qRFftnOI'"'liI
...I::a~\iI(OIf.¡iSOlq¡I~, ~ ~ (ti~"q: ~~, ~ 1imc5'
Aru1)adatta is also of the opinion that the transformation of

Rasa which takes place at the end of Jatbaragni Pék« is known
as Vipalea.
ate¡'t"Q¡q¡C6¡Q('jll¡ ftrm'r!: lila;) 'ftrq¡¡¡¡: I
~lqC{l:a ~-~. ~ )!o/ ~o
Sivadasa Sen goes a step further and says that Vipaka is
different from A vastbapalea.
\ilód~ .. 41¡II«¡'IH:q f.ltiO¡C6Ri'1'lit ~ ~ '" fiIq¡q¡: I
T.lSfiqlfOl "T.!'.~ ~G/~\.9-~¿
The quality obtained after the completion of digestion is
known as Vipalea.
'qJqi: 'ijq;i S\&I¡O¡j i<4M H,41: q 'WIM: I m~ i<4M i"(Hca ..
::a-'(..,.;ca
-H-i¡.... ...... ~ QRU¡Rt: ~ ~ 'ftrq¡¡¡¡: I
~-"T.!'. ~ ~G/~\.9-~¿
Gangadbara says that digestion of Dtsvye results in the
transformation of Swarfipa and Rasa of the Dravya. This
special transformation of Rasa of a Dravya under the influ-
ence of Agni (Palea) is called Vipaka.
~ lila;) 'ftIqp¡;:, ;r Q¡CfiQ¡Sli<4'l'\Q: I ~-31.~. ~ V~\.9
Hemadri is a1so of the same opinion that the special Paka
happening is known as Vipáka.
A vastbiipaka Bbediit Bbedana

Ahara Pacana Krama
~Wq¡«I"I ~ MUT: ~ stitilfRt 1
ñ\ ~ffiwet:llti ~ ~ 'tJ(I1{ 1I
eqIZl"llq'{fflsfJ"I«4: qq"l1ü: 1
~ ~ lIIi ~ qf4t'4¡,.Fci~ 11
~ =teqt'114IW¡ij¡,¡li't'ilijQ: ~: 1
qT.(Nfi"i41n ~1@:41+i\«"tlqI1dU,t'1'l1 ,
"T.!'. ~. ~. ~ ~/G-¿
Vipaka 255
Pral}a Vata because of its Annamádana Karma (Carry-

ing the food) transport the food from mouth to Kost», there
it will be subjected to softening process by Mrdu Guna. Once
it becomes soft it will be broken into small partic1e.
Then Jatharagni, which is stimulated by Ssmiin« Vára
digests food which is taken in proper quantity and in proper
time and helps in maintaining body in Swastha condition.
How the vessel filled with rice and water which is kept
over fire results in Anna, in the same way food taken by the
person undergoes digestion.
A vasthapaka and Ni~thapaka

In Áyurveda, the digestion and metabolism of any sub-
stance is explained in two stages i.e. A vestbiipiik« and
Ni$thapaka. These two can also be considered as two phases
of transformation of particular substance which is ingested.
Here, A vestbñpek» is the first phase and understood as di-
gestion and Ni$thapaka or Vipaka is the second phase and
considered as metabolismo In Caraka 'Prapaka' word has been
used which may be taken as synonym for A vasthapaka.
Depending on the different levels where in digestion pro-
cess is taking place, the A vasthiipaka is of three types. They
are (i) Madhura A vasthapiika, (H) AmIa A vathapiika, (iii) Kstu
A vasthapaka.
(i) Madhura A vastbiipiika
~ 'l"ffiq¡"t4 Ei4t1t4 SI¡qq;('j: 1
1f'l~¡t1IC( q;q;) 'llCffil. Q,'1'F' ~ 11
'q. R. ~t.,/~
The digestion process starts as soon as the person consumes
the substances having six Rasas. Eventhough there will be six
Rasas, it is Madhura part which under goes digestion first and
stimulates Kapha which is having froathy nature.
(ii) Amla A vastbiipiika
qi tt qa:aq¡'1t4 ~«nlt4¡*, ~: 1
(i¡'dq.tl~hfd I I
'i:f. ~. ~ ~H o
After the completion of Madbura Avastbiipiika, semi-di-
gested form substance undergoes digestion at Pachyamiiniisaya
and there it mixes with AmIa Bhiiva (Hel etc.) and stimulates
Achapitta (Bile) production.
(iii) Katu A vastbiipiika
qq:qI(Jlci 1I SlIt(1\"Q (JñsqQIUI42i ~ I
qRft1fiJgaqq:q42i ~: ~ ~~: II
'i:f.~. ~~/~ ~
The substance which reaches Piikwiisaya (Large intestine)
willloose its Draviimsa because of 80$a1)aby Agni and becomes
a bolus. In this stage dominance of Katu Rasa is observed which
leads to the stimulation of Viita.
Different .Aciiryas have used various terms like Udira1)a,
Bhiiva etc. to indicate Vrddhi in particular DO$a. Here Ytddbi in
the sense Priik[Uta DO$a Vrddhi or Vik[ta Vrddhi, and to explain
this Cakrapii1)i has given his view.
~ 3t~"lqtE4lqlC$;¡ CfiChrqitq1~(UI 1ffiÍ' ~ '4{t l{f.i:, tf.¡:
RtiOlqlC$ ~ \tqtilfd ~, d¡qq'" ~ 'mfir: fci;;;r 3tq4'iilqICfiIC(.
CfiChÑit¿(Jqf.&:: ~ RtiOlqlCfiI .. 'tMijQd41 ~ lffr ~~: I
ilsMlfOl-"if. ~ ~~/~-~ ~
Cakrapiil;li explains that acc to sorne scholars, during
A vasthiipiika, there will be only stimulation of Kapha and Pitta
not the aggravation of these Doses. It is during Ni$thiipiika only
these are get aggravated. Cakrapii1)i condemned this concept
and proposed his view stating that the aggravation of Kapha
and Pitta takes place in first and second phase of A vasthiipiika
and during Ni$tapiika Malariipa Dosss are formed as a by
product of Dhiitwiigni.
Digestion
Digestion is the process of breaking down of the como.
Vipika 257
plex food-stuff with the help of digestive juices into simple
constituents, which can be normally absorbed and assimilated
in the body. The high molecular weight food stuffs
(Carbohydrates, protein and fats) are thus broken down into
low molecular weight, water soluble and absorbable constituents
(glusose, aminoacids, fatty acids and glycerol).
This digestion process ineludes two types of processes. i.e.
(i) Mechanical breakdown-Mastication (Chewing)
(ii) Chernical digestion-by
enzymes present in secretions
produced by gIands and accessory organs of the digestive
system.
A. The digestion process starts as soon as the food comes
in contact with saliva. Saliva contains the enzyme amylase that
begins the breakdown of complex sugars, ineluding starches,
reducing them to the disacharide maltose. Enzyme action
continúes during swallowing until terminated by the strongly
acidic pH of the gastric juices, which degrades the amylase.
Here, starting of digestion of cabohydrates till it comes in contact
with gastric juices can be considered for Madhura A vasthapaka.
B. Once the food comes in contact with HCl (Hydrochloric
acid), HCI acidifies food and stops the action of salivary amylase.
It provides the acid environment needed for effective digestion
by pepsins. Pepsinogens are activated to pepsins by hydrochloric
acid and pepsins already present in the stornach. They begin
the digestion of proteins, breaking thern into srnaller molecules.
Then food rnove down and rnixes with pancreatic juice, where
trypsinogen and chymotrypsinogen (inactive enzyrne
precursors) are activated by enterokinase, an enzyrne in the
rnicrovilli, which converts thern into the active proteolytic
enzymes trypsin and chymotrypsin. These enzymes convert
polypeptides into tripeptides, dipeptides and amino acids.
Pancreatic amylase converts all remaining polysacharides to
disacharids. Then Lipase converts fats to fatty acids and glycerol.
To aid the action of lipa se, bile salts emulsify fats, Le. reduce
the size of the globules. Bite salts make cholesterol and fatty
acids soluble enabling fat-soluble vitamins (i.e. vitamins A,
D, E & K) to be readily absorbed. Till this stage, the process
of digestion may be understood as AmIa A vasthapaka.
C. Then the partially digested food comes in contact with
succus entericus (Secretion from small intestine), it gets con-
verted into final digestive products. The proteolytic enzymes of
succus entericus are the peptidases which convert peptides into
amino acids. The carbohydrate splitting enzymes of succus
entericus are lactase, sucrase and maltase which convert the
disacharicles into two molecules of monosacharides. Intestinal
lipase acts on triglycerides and converts them into fatty acids.
Then the product moves to large intestine where in absorption
of water and other substances takes place. This may be consid-
ered as Katu A vasthapaka.
The process where Jatharagni takes an active role may be
considered for A vasthapaka. The question is, Vágabhata has
given clear reference regarding the involvement of Agni that
the change in Rasa brought about by Ietluuiigni is Vipiika. So
we can consider the final product that emerges out after the
process of digestion is!,Vipaka.
Ni$thii Piika
;¡81qlp!f¡q¡Cfl1slÍ Ht~'fIci f.tbO¡q¡q, ~ ¡
iI~qlfO I cq¡&f-'iI". ~. ~ l.,/ ~ - ~ ~
Ni$thapaka is one where in transformation of Rasa

takesplace and can be considered as the final product that
emerges out after the digestion. Here we can consider Bbiitñgni
and Dhiitvtign! paka.
This Ni$thapaka may be considered for metabolism which
is process of che mi cal changes occuring in the body after ab-
sorption of products of digestion,
Ni$thapaka is the synonym of Yipñk« itself. Details of this
Yipék« is delt in further explanations of this chapter.
Vipaka 259
Tables owing the differences be ween A vasthiipüa and

1N1~,hapaJca
SI. No. A vastlJapálCa .Ní~lJapalCa
1 Initial phase Final phase
2 A vasthapaka represents Vipaka reprsents the
the taste of food durina taste at the time of
the process of digestion metabolism
at different levels. .~
3 Prakruta Dosss are Malarüpa Doses are

increased -Cakrapa1)i produced -CakrapalJi
4 DirectIy percievable Percíeved through
Anumána
Metabolism
The term metabolism is the sum of anabolism and catabo-
lism. Metabolism is a wider term that referes to the total fate of
a drug in the body including absorption, distribution, biotrans-
formation and excretion.
1. Mineral or Electrolyte Metabolism-where electrolytes
are excreted as such and do not undergo tbe process of biotrans-
formation,
2. Carbohydrate, Protein and Fat Metabolism-where in
energy is provided for vital processes and new material s are
produced and assimilated for growth which usually doesnot
happen during the process of biotransformation of drugs.
Biotransport and Transport Mechanisms

The movement or translocation of drug from one side of
the biological barrier to the otber is called biotransport and tbe
mechanisms underlying the transfer of a drug across the bio-
Iogical barriers are calIed as the transport mechanisms.
At a11levels, whether a drug is absorbed, distributed, me-
tabolized or excreted, it has to pass across the cell membrane.
Major transport Mechanisms :
1. Passive diffusion
11.Carrier mediated transports

(i) Facilitated diffusion
(ii) Active transport
111.Pinocytosis/Phagocytosis
IV. Filtration.
l. Passíve Diffusion
It is a transport process in which the drug molecules pass
through a biological barrier from the phase of higher
concentration to the phase of lower concentration without
requiring any expenditure of energy by the biological system.
11. Carrier Mediated Transport
Polar compounds such as sugars and amino acids and
certain drugs of therapeutic interest cannot penetrate membranes
by passive diffusion but are moved by carrier systems present
on the membrane surface. These carrier molecules which are
usualIy proteins, combine with the drug substrate in- question
and form a complexo This drug-carrier complex exhibits better
permeability than the drug alone. After the complex traverses
the membrane, the carrier dissociates with the drug. The carrier
then either returns to the original side of the membrane for reuse
or is essentially produced on one side and eliminated at the
other side.
Carrier Mediated Transports are of two types.
(i) Facilitated Diffusion
It is a capacity limited process, Le. the rate of diffusion
depends upon the binding ability of the drug to its carrier and is
limited by the availability of carrier.
(ii) Active Transport (Up HiIl Transport)
The active transport of drugs is an energy dependent, carrier
mediated transport taking place against the electro-chemical
gradient. The energy needed for the active transport is generated
by the membrane AT pase.
111.Pinocytosis/Phagocytosis
Pinocytosis is a process where cell drinks or engulfs a fluid
or a drug in solution.
Vipika 261
Phagocytosis is a process where in the particulate mat-
ter can also be transferred by local invagination of the cell
membrane.
IV. Filtration
The free or unbound drugs of smaller molecular size can
pass through the process of filtration. It is purely a physical
process where the rate of filtration is proportional to a pressure
gradient. This is an important mechanism for drugs which are
filtered through glomerulus.
Absorption
Absorption 'is the movement of drug into the blood stream
from its site of administration.
Important sites of absorption are
1. Absorption Via Gastrointestinal Tract
The absorption of drugs from GIT-is mainly by passive
diffusion through the lipid sheath. Few drugs, however, are small
enough to diffuse through the pores in the cell membrane : While
uptake of sugar and other nutrients is by active transporto The
gut is more permeable to the non-ionised lipid soluble form of
drugs and less permeable to the ionised formo
2. Absorption Via Parenteral Sites
Drugs when injected intravenously are completely absorbed
and rapidly distributed, as they reach the blood stream directly,
without crossing any membrane.
3. Absorption Via Lungs
Lipid soluble drugs when given in a vapourised form or as
aqueous solution spray or as spray of suspended microfined
particles are absorbed by simple diffusion from the mucous
membrane of trachea and lungs.
4. Absorption Vía Topical Sites
Absorption of most drugs through the intact skin is ofcourse
poor as the keratinised epidermis behaves like a barrier to
permeabiIity. However, the underIying dermis is quite per-

meable to many lipid soluble drugs and therefore significant
absorption can occur if the skin is abraded.
Bioavailability
The bioavailability is defined as the rate at which and
the extent to which the active concentration of the drug is
availabIe at the desired site of action.
Factors influencing Absorption and BioavaiIability.
These can be broadly classified into two categories.
l. Pharmaceutical factors
2. PharmacoIogicaI factors
1. Pharmaceutical Factors
The first important influence upon bioavailability is the
formuIation of the drug in the form of tabler, capsule, suspension
etc.
Factors which can affeet disintegration and dissoIution are :
(i) Partic1e size
(ii) Salt form
(iii) Crystal form
(iv) Water of hydration
(v) Nature of excipients and adjuvants
(vi) Degree of ionisation
2. Pharmacological Factors
(i) Gastric emptying and gastrointestinal motility
(ii) Gastro intestinal disease
(iii) Food and other substances
(iv) First pass effect
(v) Drug-Drug interactions
(vi) Pharmaeogenetic faetors
(vii) Miseellaneous factors
Distribution
Drug distribution means the pattern of 'Seatter' of the
Vipika 263
specified amount of drug among the various locations within
the body. Once absorbed into the blood stream, a drug is dis-
tributed to a11organs including those not relev,ant to its phar-
macological or therapeutic effect. Thus after absorption the
drug may not only get reversibly associated with its site of action
but may get bound to plasma proteins or may accumulate in
various storage sites or may enter into the tissues which are not
involved in its primary action. This part of pharmacokinetics
which deals with distribution, metabolism and excretion is termed
as drug disposition, because these three phases precisely decide
the fate of the drug after absorption.
Physiological barriers to drug distribution.
(i) Blood brain barrier
(ii) Placental barrier
Biotransformation
Biotransformation means enzyme catalysed chemical
transformation of drugs within the living organismo The
metabolites thus formed are much les s lipid soluble, hence not
reabsorbed from the renal tublules and thus are fina11y excreted.
The biotransformation of drugs, which is the more preferred
term occurs mainly in liver, although kidney, intestines, adrenal
cortex, lungs, placenta and skin may be involved to sorne extent.
The biotransformation reaction of any drug may have three
different consequencess with respect to pharmacological activity
of its metabolite.
1. Formation of an inactive metabolite from the pharma-
cologically active drogo
2. Formation of an active metabolite from an inactive or a
lesser active drug.
3. Formation of an active metabolite from an equally active
drogo
First Pass Metabolism
AH the drogs taken orally first of a11, pass through GIT
264 Dravyaguoa Vijñina
wall and then tbrough portal system before reaching the sys-
temic circulation. First pass metabolism or the presystemic
metabolism or the first pass effect means the drug metabo-
lism occuring before the drug enters the systemic circulation.
The net result is the decreased bioavailability of the drug and
consequently a diminished therapeutic response, because a
significant amount of the drug is inactivated before reaching
the systemic circulation. The first pass effect may be by-passed
if the drug is administered parenterally or sublingually. If a
drug, after oral administration, furnishes metabolites which
are active, the significance of first pass decreases but in liver
disease it acquires greater significance as the oral
bioavailability of the drug might go much higher.
Chemical pathways of Drug Biotransformation.
Drug biotransformation reactions are commonly
grouped into two types.
(i) Phase 1 reactions
(ii) Phase 11reactions
Pbase 1 Reactions
These are degradative reactions. The drug is diminshed to
a smaller polar/non-polar metabolite by introduction of a new
group. These reactions are mainly microsomal leaving a few
which are non-microsomal.
Phase 1 Reactions ¡nelude
A. Oxidations
1. Microsomal Oxidations
(i) Aromatic hydroxylations
(ii) Aliphatic hydroxylations
(iii) N-O- and S- dealkylation
(iv) N- and S- oxidation __
(v) Deamination
(vi) Desulfurisation
2. Non-Microsomal Oxidations
(i) Mitochondrial oxidations
Vipáka 265
(ii) Cytoplasmic oxidation
(iii) Plasma oxidative processes
B. Reductions
1. Microsomal Reductions
(i) Nitro reduction
(ii) Azo reduction
(iii) Keto reduction
2. Non-Microsomal Reductions
C. Hydrolysis
l. Microsomal hydrolysis
2. Non-Microsomal hydrolysis
Pbase 11 Reactions
These are synthetic reactions and are also called as
conjugation reactions. These may be catalysed by microsomal,
mitochondrial or cytoplasmic enzymes. The metabolite formed
is usualIy polar, water soluble and is mostIy inactive.
Sorne drugs originally contain reactive groups capable of
being conjugated and may therefore undergo Phase 11reactions
immediately without having to go through Phase 1, while in
others, the metabolites, formed after Phase 1 reactions, may
undergo Phase 11 process, if they posses these reactive groups
in their molecules.
Reactions of Phase 11
A. Conjugators
1. Microsomal Conjugations
(i) Glucoronide conjugation
2. Non-Microsomal Conjugation
(i) Non-Acetyl conjugation
(ii) Sulfate conjugation
(iii) Amino acid conjugation
(iv) Methyl conjugation
(v) Glutethione conjugation
(vi) Ribosides and riboside phosphates
19Dra.Vli·
266 Dravyagana Vijñana
Drug metabolism or biotransformation implies chemical

transformation of the drug within the body.
Schematic representation of Drug Metabolism
Liver
Drug
1
Oxidation
Phase 1
Enzyrnes
Dealkyation
Reduction
\ Hydrolysis I
Phase II
Enzyrnes
GIUcotnide
\ Sulphate
/
Conjugates
'v " '1 V

I Gall bladder I ---+ IBIle I IUrme I-E- IKldney I
Drug Metabolising Enzymes
Enzymes are reaction specific, protein catalysts for
chemical reactions in bioligical systems. These usually require
a non-protein organic compound for their catalytic activity.
Groups bound with enzyme :
(i) Prosthetic groups-Cannot be readily removed.
(ii) Coenzymes-Dissociable entities.
Factors Affecting Drug Metabolism
(i) Age
(ií) Sex
(iii) Species
(iv) Race
Vípñka 267
(v) Genetic variation

(vi) Nutrition and diet
(vii) Disease
(viii) Drug-Drug interactions
EliminationlExcretion of Drug
Drugs are elirninated frorn the body either unchanged
or as water soluble rnetabolites. Both the processes of rne-
tabolisrn and excretion are essential for the elirnination of
drugs frorn the body.
Major Routes of Drug Excretion
(i) Renal
(ii) Biliary
(iii) Fecal
(iv) Alveolar
Minor Routes of'Drug Excretion
(i) Milk
(ii) Skin
(iii) Hair
(iv) Sweat
(v) Saliva
Vipáka Swarüpa
ticfS(óCuu¡i ftlq¡q;)) ;¡¡¡o~¡fJ"ij1GC:t4¡<l ~ ~'(aq¡"d~Si¡~rq: I
o;r ~ ~ ftlq¡Cfi'(1 fcf¡m~*1ftlqICfi'(1 fcf¡m<l Cfi,ftlqICfi'(1
~ c.TcIir-3l. ~. ~. \9/ ~\9
AH Dravyas undergo Vipiika only after cornpletion of
role of Jathariigni. Vipiika is one which brings transforrna-
tion of Dravyas. Sorne drugs under go Madhura Vipiika, sorne
undergo Amle Vipiika and sorne will undergo Katu Vipiika.
The Swarüpa of Vipiikas is explained acc to their types.
Vipaka Sankhya Nirdhara~e Vibhinna Mata

Vivecana Purassaram Siddhanta Sthapanam
(Theories Regarding Different Types of Vipaka)
There exists difference of opinion regarding the nurnber
of Vipiika. Tbe following tbeories are put fortb by various

scbolars.
l. $atjvidha Vipaka Vada
According to tbis view, tbere are six Vipiika. Under this,
tbere are two scbools of tbougbt, tbey are :
(a) Yathiirasa Vipiika Viida (Niyata Vipiika Viida)
(b) Aniyata Vipiika Viida
(a) Niyata Vipiika Viida
It is not clear as to wbicb scbolar supports tbis tbeory. We
only get cross references to tbis view in Sustut« Samhita and
Rasa VaiSe$ika, botb of wbom disagree with tbis concept.
d'llii(;:4 lffir ~ 'q'f(fi" ~ I ~. ~ 't o I ~o
~ 'q'f(fi" ~ ~ ~ lffir 'q'f(fi" ~~: I
~~-~. ~ 'to/~o
~ fI'a;H'4I4t'1ls~ eciqlf:¡d~1 4if,¡¡cOii: I ~ 'i41QR4'IRt

lI?IT 'dTCR[, e.fi(~&¡lti Qiítjfll4 fI'a;(qct- ~f.4I'df.41'lIft"'l'4ct9\IG'4: ~:
~qlctijffi(<6IMsfi{ ;r qfh'tl'ilRt ~ I ~. ~ 't o I ~~
Tbe scbolars of this view opine tbat tbe Vipiika of a Dravya
is definite and according to its Rasa. In otber words Madhuriidi
Rasa will definitely transform to its respective Madhuriidi
Vipiika.
Accordingly
Rasa Undergoes Vipaka
Madhura -+ Madhura
Amia -+ Amia
Lavana -+ Leven»
Katu -+ Ka tu
Tikta -+ Tikta
Ka$iiya -+ Kesiiy«
Just like milk on boiling will not cbange its Madhura Rasa
and Siili, Yaya, Mudga etc. do not transform, from sowing,
Vipika 269
growth and even after maturation but will continue to be
Salyadi itself, similarly Rasa of a Dravya will not change af-
ter digestion but remains the same on Vipaka also,
~ ~ qfcfi' lfif ~I 3(tQq,(lj_:-~ +i4ltwfttei ~ ~
qfl\qq l'mt., ~ (lIIM_q ~:
'e(f ~: ~ ;¡ qRN\5If.<t
3I1Ifct. """'-Q~~~: (lIIM-q~Klq!i(¡ aNCi~, d(;q~IC(td
\5Idufl .. QCfqI: ~ ~ ~ q~(I~ch ;¡ ~ I qU q!(qq ~,
~S *,qqq~ 1f; A qoolloti 'mRi q(ftlQ¡CfiI ~ I
41~*1I?j~~
Yogendranath is a1so of the same opinion that the
respective Rasa undergoes respective Vipaka and he supports
this theory with examples. How new Sali, Yava, Mudga plants
sproutes from their seeds like wise Madhuradi Rasas will not
leave their qualities and undergo respective Vipaka.
" 4;Ñctiq~-1lftmi q'1<&': ~S~, q~)qfl\@'i, ~
(WjqOj@'i, ~: Cfi§Cfi@'i, mihmih ....,
'Cfitn1f: i5q¡_~ftt. 'fiAq¡r: I
fct¡q:ílSlqlo¡flIftt~ a-am-~ ~(qfttQtcCql ..qÑ qfl\qq ~ 1ff.Ir
ltT (llIftwl_qlct_: 0CRn: 3RiJffl CliMdl" (l1I(iiq1~~(il\qi ~ ~,
~ qfl\lctiilSN f.ltdIQ¡4;SÑ q~(j~ ~ ~ q!lt«qi;dlftt I a;5
1f-~: qfi!CfiqlqICiI: iUtlqCfqlfl qm: I ... ¡;;qCtiflltad qrq;:
1lftmi ~ I f.tlqGlfI~ ~
Sivadasa Sen also support this theory, that how Atipakwa
K$Ira undergoes Madhura Vipaka and how Sali, Yava etc. plants
gives rise to their own kind of new plants likewise Madhuradi
Rasas are a1so undergo their respective Vipaka. Hence the
Vipakas are six in number.
I Points to Reject this Theory
1. This theory is not well accepted by other scholars like
Vagbhata, Suénu« and Nagarjuna.
lltQ,'H4 ~: ~ ~ .~'d«"I44Id\1
q~'Iciff8(i(i1<ti ';f iI,i(i1Qfi:l «.l\q\1 I
lfIfir ~ q ~ Ch'é6.ff:1 ';f ff:1U4(\'ft I
~tQl("ta Q,Ch."I¡ ':f ~ ft¡¡q4c¡: I I
270 Dravyagu~a Vijñana
4'f+11C¡l!1 ~: ~15IWH04f.tMSlE(:
cfttR ,ñttqau'ili a:mwlI~n::t(4IR;fl 11
6h?;QICiblsÑ Ñi1&ñ 1lir
qlilll~ fir:tRwt: I
<fCIi5lQICiblsÑ T4MctifN=f:¡ti!wi ~16Cf)lfOh'1i{ 11
31. rt. ~ ~1.9/~ '<.
There are various instances where the Vipaka of a Dravya
varies from its Rasa for ego
SI. No. Drevye Rasa Vipaka
1 Vnni Madhura Amla
2 Pippalf Katu Madhura
3 Amalaki Amla Madhura
4 Petole Tikta Madhura
5 Kulatha Ka$aya Amla
6 Heritesi Ka$aya Madhura
Thus, the above table clearly depicts the variation in Rasa
& Yipiik« of a particular Drevye. This further reiterates that
Vipñk« of a Dravya will not be similar to its Rasa.
2. Bhadanta Nagarjuna says that the characteristics
(Laksana) of Rasa & Viplika are different.
3. Rasa is identified immediately on taste & is Ptetyekss-
gamya while Vipaka is assessed after digestion and is
Anumánagamya.
4. And if Rasa & Yipñk« were same, there was no necessary
for an independent description of Rasa & Vipaka.
Thus, this theory cannot be accepted.
B. Aniyata Vipi.ka Vi.da
It is not clear about the proposers of this theory. We only
get cross references from author like Suérut«. The commentators
Sivediis« Sen and Yogendranath Sen have given explanations
regarding this type of Vipaka.
ihf;¡~fofl-31iit"iCi:ffi ~ Ci,lql~l;fftfd I ~. ~ ~o/ ~ o
Vipaka 271
~ ií4HccO<l'¡ amcmt CC(lil4illll;fflfd 4idl .. I4if.¡lIdCt4'l; dfitl«r~G&:I"d

~ 3r.I1TIlf ~~: I ~-~. ~ 't o / ~ o
The scholars of this thought opine that the predominant
Rasa at the time of digestion overpowers the other Rasas and
the resultant Vipiika wiU be according to that predominent Rasa.
~ '!f8"Uml q:qfi:¡aci fcr!ñ'sN I 'lI1U :aua1Ñu:¡@.ucft .. ¡ ~
lJqit fcNrcñ: Cfiq[lI~ ~Ht\!4~I*1: ~ ¡r(1dCF)1 3t*14iI4iW.fi T.f
~~, lJqit ~~, t1t!ilrq~~~: ~ I l¡1~;:S;:'11$!1 ~ 'lTI&f
Yogendraniith Sen support this theory with the examples.
SI. No. Dravya Rasa Vipiika
1 SUQth¡ Katu Madhura
2 Pippsli Katu Madhura
3 KuIatha Ka$iiya AmIa
4 Hetiteki' Ka $ iiya Madhura
5 Amalaki AmIa Madhura
Hence Madhura Rasa Dravya may undergo AmIa Vipiika
or Katu Rasa Dravya may undergo Madhura Vipiika due to their
predominence during digestion.
As it is difficult to assess the predominence of Rasa at
different stages, it is unable to assess definitely the Vipiika of a
Dravya and is hence indefinite.
Just as the predominence of Rasa is indefinite, so also its
Vipiika. Hence it is not possible to say that a Madhura Rasa
Dravya will undergo Madhura Vipiika only. According to this
school of thought also, Vipiika are six in number but is indefinite
for a Dravya.
This theory is also not accepted by other scholars because
of its unscientific approach.
11. Pañcavidha Vipiika Vida
~ IIq:U'ldl(q4; ~ 1I11R: qlill"JftfdCfi:1~:"qQl toIUia!1UIl1.
tcll .. F\iqtIatt I 1" ~. ~ 't'G/ c... ~ 'G
272 . Dravyagul)a Vijñiina
~ ~SÑ ~qlq¡~~C!il'ffi: I ~ ... ftnltf lftr ~ ~

~ ~ ftlUQ1\ilcllC( I ~lqGH1 ~ 'qlli!:f
qW'1dl('q4; ~ 3TliR': ql.~Mq¡:I ~qlí'.fq: qQt ~ ~

~ulI .. filqeia<t.1 ~ qm q¡q¡fs~: I :¡:UMlfU¡ 'qlli!:f
The Ahiira consurned by the person is Pañcabhautika,
hence Vipiika is of 5 types based on the predorninence of
Mahiibhüta.
(I'5l' 1{ft:4CC4~\it1qld5jiq¡"Mi tfttai ~ 1J"f 4i1e:t¡qr,~dl ~
q: l{ftICC4lqS 1JClf: ~ ~ I ~. ~ 't o I ~o
Just like Dravyas are concised within Sowmya (Guru) and
Agneya (Laghu) though they are Pañcabhautika, sirnilarly the
five Vipiika based on Pañcamahiibhüta can be brought under
Guru and Laghu Vipiika or else Pañcavidha Vipiika Viida rnay
be an extended form of Dwividha Vipiika Viida.
SI. No. Mahábhüta Pradhányata Vipáka
1. Prithvf Parthiva Gutu
2. Ap Apya Vipiika
3. Agni Taijasiya
4. Váyu Viiyavya Laghu
5. Akása .AkáSfya Vipiika
Sivadiisa Sen while establishing his theory on Vipiika
Viida contradicts various other theories.
He says that sorne scholars say that there are 5 Vipiika
according to the 5 Mahiibhütas. He disagrees with this concept
saying that this theory can be explained within Dwividha Vipiika
Viida itself. Here the five Vipiikas are explained separately by
.attributing it to each Mahiibhüla. But these five can be put with
Guru & Laghu Vipiika.
111. Trividha Vipika Vida
~ fifm CiqiqiUIi ftItn<:ñ: ~: ~: ,
~ST(Wf ~, tcit9t'f!t ~ClUi~q;n"
-:q. ~ ~~/~\9-~(,
Vipaka 273
li"smr (i¡¡ql41t'Qftt n:¡ijq('Ctlffi8.1UliU@- q'tfQ('C4IFa I sllcih4@UIiti_

fttl14t'11,M(\QI~",i 'tftl"'i'JUIQlfq¡di ~ I 41?S41IFa'I<'" ;¡¡ ~
S(cct9;Qtd¡ 'fORIl ~ "ll'IT: ~, ~ ~ I MCfUltd~fd 'I!'tfcNI41:
'SI1lT~: I T.lSflQ ,fO , 'qf&f-'tT. ~ ~G/~\9-~¿
Caraka proposed Trividha Vipiika Viida and says that
probably Kstu, Tikte & Ka$iiya Dravyas undergo Ketu Vipiika,
AmIa Rasa Dravya undergo AmIa Vipiika and Madhura to
Madhura Vipiika.
Cakrapii1)i explains Trividha Vipiika with few examples
like PippaIi which has Kstu Rasa but undergo Madhura Vipiika
and says this may be the probable reason to Caraka 's reference
of 'Prayaha '. Even KuIatha is also an exception that has
Kssiiy« Rasa but will undergo AmIa Vipiika. But finalIy he
says whatever the Vipiika may be, it will be of three types,
viz. Madhura, AmIa and Lavana.
flt!rr (i¡¡Qlfb1 ~ ~I,*" 41~q;I(q41: I 3l. ~. ~ V ~\9
(i¡¡QI41m(i¡¡~:, ftci"lcctlUli QRUIi'l41~"'lcii 4114r~ciI \illo'tln",-
ftiCí4:etIS(ftt'Q ~((\QI"dUIi,,,,rCf: I lf firh, 'tftqe,t'él.sitr ~ ~ I ~
fcf¡ P.aNCCI,Q leh, fcf¡ P.adliM fc1Qleh, fcf¡ P.at'4i~fc1Q Ieh ~ I mr ~-
MCfUlciI~;Ü fc¡qrc¡;: I 3tiMt'QliM: I M"di41~41qI4IUli ~: I lf q
4114r~4: I ~ 'qf&f-3l. ~. ~ V ~\9
~: ~iJ
flP:i(ifÍ!Slt"l qaffi W: I
M"('f;)qUICfiqI4IUli "fcrq¡q;: lmm: ~: I I
3l. ~. ~ ~/~ ~
Aciirya Viigbhata supports Trividha Vipiika Viida saying
that the six Rasas usualIy undergo three Vipiika they are
Madhura, AmIa and Ketu.
Rasa Vipaka
MadhUra}~ Madhura
Lavana
AmIa ~ AmIa
Katu
Tikta
1~ Keiu
Ka$aya
~: ~:c:Ug;fc¡qICbl, ~sftr {OCI1g;fc¡qlctí~?i: I ~ w-
zy.:¡q:¡IRsq:¡¡f~:, ~ ~-~ fé(q¡Cf)l ~ I R1'thlC:CO¡q:¡C:C¡q¡o¡i
ID?m: ctí~fáqlCf)l ~ I S¡¡q(lfl!l~oi '{4;¡¡fQ cil\il;f!q'(l ~ silfiH"i41
~ ws~ ~ $t'Clq~'(1 (f~ ~ (31'. ~. ~. ~/ ~ 0)-
4C{OCIIg;,<*,fc!q¡CblS;ql m:" '$fir I ~ ~'(1ttCf<4¡ 'lC4~'1 ~: ~
W:, lr 1¡ea'<~c:¡ ~ I ~ ~ W: :ao~C4¡fq; fQu:n¡;:¿;¡IRf\!il ~
~ I (f~ ~ (31'. ~. ~. ~I ~~ ~)_Cl~ ~~" '$fir I
(f~ (31'. ~. ~. ~/~ ~)_Cl~ GltR ~ ~ ~ f.¡Gij;t¡~ I ~
Hq{OCllg;qlc:h (31'. ~. ~. ~) lff'r, ttiA1íctí'(' lff'r I ~ (lH&tHI
{OCI1g;(lnt1lssJÍ $t'C4I'<'RI ~ '{OCIIg;qlctíl' (31'. ~. ~. ~) '$fir I :mT
&iR4d\¡tt: Rt'ffictíqlq41'<C:¡ ctítSfc!qlctíttql fQ"dctídtCIqlqattlff'r I t1~t1a:fltt
(lnttc:fldfa'1tt41: rq"d6:tftc¡Itt_1 cmf ~ '<flFé(qlq:¡~ fé4\i1q~ I
~ 'qf5Gf-31. ij. ~ ~/ ~ ~
fé(qlctílFcw.:¡ql~ {OCI1g;n:RtI ~: ~ ~ HC:¡OI(li4 ~ ~

'Q'CFq) ~ qltilt'C4?i: I qqdi:¡Rt fQiqlfé(~lc:col'(l ~ '$fir 'Cfí'1f-
ctídqr(q~qa:'ll l(c:¡q*1¡ m-s~ ~ I Rt'ffilcfl'1i w;nuri' ~ fcftrrcñ: I
1¡qH4lfQ silfi;fáql&is*,tClltt_ HC:¡OI~lfQ mC:¡~H~ q:¡~fc!qlq:¡tClltt
q:¡C:Clq~lfQ ~H(\!4~I*,fé(qlctítCIlt( 'MlIVT' $t'fdI'ffi,(1
~ 'qf5Gf-31. ij. ~ Q,/ ~ ~
The word 'Ptiiyesslu:' denotes that there are exceptions to
this rule. As we see a few examples where Yipék« donot follow
the aboye general rule.
SI. No. Drevye Rasa Vipaka
1 vm« Madhura Amla
2 Sauvarcala La va 1) a Ka tu
3 Dadíma Amla Madhura
4 Petole Tikta Madhura
5 Pippali Ka tu Madhura
6 Kulatha Ka$aya Amla
Vipaka 275
Eventhough there are exceptions but the total number

of Vipaka are three only.
fcNICfit<¡&ld-fci4QICfit« lmI': ~: ~-(Y1qOI4j:, ~S~,
Cfi~(1hl'll 31. ~. ~ ~ ~I ~~
~la*,-Cfi,q:¡IW41 ftItrrcñr: I IDI' ¡;¡Q(S(6C4'l4~ ¡;¡qdiilQ¡Fcfitt4,
(1a(ii(í1qOI~: ~ftIqyq:¡)s~: i~ '4i§: I ¡:qQIq:¡~ \íld~lfi.H¡41~
ql\ollfICUlIICl ~ ~ fq"'QI"?t~SlIt'4fq: I
~~at.~. ~ ~~/~~
A$taIiga Sangrahakara also supports the view of Caraka
Le. Trividha Yipék« Vada. Usually Vipaka are three. Swiidu,
Amia & Katu.
Swadu
Lavana
}--.
Swadu
Amla --. Amla

Ka tu
Tikta Katu
Ka$aya 1->
q~I(JH~ tmM-
q'&i'(iI+il H1i"'''~S~ ~, ~: &i'&i+('
i3i('C4H1s;q. ~, toich'lufuu:¡:g; toic61uffl+( 1I
'CfifS- fffiñ - &iq 1"41U li .. -am fiJ¡qrc¡; lffr 1f~! 1
~ fQ'flftU;¡I~ fffiñ-~ Cfi'W q!fñ: 11
31. ~. ~ ~ ~I ~\9-~¿
In A$faIiga Sangraba we come across a cross reference to
Parasara 's view on Vipaka.
Parasara accepts Trividha Vipaka and says,
Rasa
Madhura
Tikta
Ka$aya
l --.
Vipiika
Madhura
Lev en«
Katu --. Ketu
AmIa ~ AmIa
And combined Rasa produces combined Vipaka. Parasara
says that Tikte and Ka$aya undergoes Madhura Vipaka. He
argues that if Tikta, Ka$aya Rasa undergoes Kstu Vipaka,
then it is not able to explain its Pittahara Karma. So consid-
ering that Tikta, Ka$aya Rasa undergoes Madhura Vipaka
explains its Pittasamaka Karma.
q(¡,H"I¡ij¡ ~fliq¡Ch¡ij;:qf.i¡ qfodq¡1.. I q¡Ch<iq) UII"I¡fqN¡qf,ci
q(¡,i(qfadij~qafd I 'rilri ~ '5I"fñ ftN¡Ch¡:-~:, ~: ~ I
dSII*1Ht1.S*1fe1q¡Ch:,~: Ch§felq¡Ch:,~s:it l11IT~-~-
fiññ ~ ijl!'(fe1q¡Ch: I ~Cfa'urHII"Ijilt.,.(IR¡"I¡ ~ fe1q¡fCh('q'l1
~ Ü q'(I,HRslihChqlqci\qi!(felq¡fi¡('qfi¡+um, ~ cq¡iIl4«1¡iq q¡~felq¡q¡¡
f&+URt ~ \qf~ttCh¡q: 'q"(1lI'(' 31IW-~ am:mn: ~-n-Chq¡q¡U¡j
Ch~f&q¡f$(C4fd+uf.d Weri n Chqlqql: Ñ'dij(<t4 .... liqqfd, ~ Ü
dti!'(¡:fq.(fe1q¡f$('q¡<t_Ñ'dij(<t4 liqqdlfd 'q"(1lI'(': I '(I;;q .... iilttHijfqfd
q;:q¡ij8 I 1«f: Ñ'dij(tti (IR~q ~M'll ~ fqq¡Cfal'q';f ~S'Ñ
~ ....mr~: ~ 'Cfi"()fif .. ~ -p} (IR¡cfl"lj" (31. li. ~. ~ \9)
_ ~ I 'd1If q-n ~ Ch§felq¡Ch~¡rtl R"'~ rtl'dij«('qqq I
'q';f q f&q¡Ch~ Ch¿l\¡Ftlcp;¡ mr ~ Ñ'dCh(!(C4qqI 1I1IT-n -ms'Ñ
~ q¡ilfliq¡Ch~¡~Cf4j(l ,ijdlltl@:4 Ñ'dq¡«('q'L lJ.Ci Cfi'IfI'C4'sfir Ch(WCI41tl\
I
~ (IR~q ~: Ñ'dij'«('q'll ~ fdih(~ ~ q -p}-m
~ftffl4;U¡ m '('ft'-dlqF~i ~: fI¡aunAl'i{Cld, 31W~-fiññ
~ Ñ'dij(¡f&N~I",:, 31«: q(I'Hqdq¡¡tt'($ifi¡q I
. . ~ 'qJt\lf-3T. ~. ~ ~ \9/ ~ \9- ~ e
Indu comments that Tikta Rasa is mainly responsible for
Pitte Samaka action. In Dravyas where the degree of Katu
Vipaka is very weak, there Vipaka is suppressed by Rasa and
exhibits its action. Hence, though Nimba which is Tikta Rasa
undergoes Ketu Vipaka is Pittasamaka Here Tikts Rasa ex-
hibits its Karma.
In Dravyas where Katu Vipaka is strong, Vipaka sup-
presses Rasa and exhibits its Karma. So we observe that Tikla
Rasayukta Btluui Dwaya is Pittakaraka where Katu Vipaka
is dominating.
Vipika 277
Hence in Tikte, Kasaya Rasa Dtevyes, usualIy the natu-
ral or inherent power of Rasa and Vfrya overpowers Yipék».
Hence we observe that Tikta, Ka$aya Dravyas are Pittahara.
Ci~d~ ~ ~ftle;qlf(C4Iq;@I~ d«foJUId",I ~ftle;q~qlÑ4d'll
<iI~~'111!1 -Q;¡ 'q1'6q
Yogendranath Sen opines that as Dosss are of three types
Vipaka is also of three types based on its action over DO$a.
Table showing action of Vipaka on DO$a:
SI. No. Vipiika Actioo 00 Actioo 00 Actioo 00
Viita Pitta Kapha
1 Madhura Samaka Samaka Vardhaka
2 AmIa Samaka Vardhaka Vardhaka
3 Ka tu Vardhaka Vardhaka Samaka
ri II qldlfc(~ ~ ~ ;ft;[_ q,q;'MiiUkt ~ q'dq;q¡'+iJ4
~:, q;q¡Nill«i('41:, ?mm( ~ q'd~TI'+iJ4 ~ lfW I .-
~ Cildq;q¡I<l tCi'5~*':ftt'dCfiUÓ)CACi: I cMw~sf.mnt~ Ci'dltt'dl<l
~: t WlqGlfI ~
Acarya Sivadasa Sen presents his view with little alter-
ation. According to him particular DO$a is responsible for
particular Yipék». Le.
Dos« Vipiika
Kapha Madhura
Kepbevéte Madhura
Kaphapitta Amla
Vaca Katu
Pilla Katu
Vatapitta Katu
This concept is not accepted because it is not the DO$a
which decides the Vipaka, Rasa is one which transforms into
Vipaka. Vipaka may show its action on DO$a but DO$a does
not show its action on Vipaka.
IV. Dwlvidbn Vipiika Viida
31la¡Q('(q¡ij ~ ~ qyq¡) ~:, q;!Sq;~: d~~IOt1 ~:,
Cfi?SCfiI.a Mg;Rfd I 'ffil -qft4cq:A'illq¡cqIChI,IIOf¡ tfcrDi qqfir 'ffit 1JUf

"¡l!:Iu;¡f~, ~, ~ ;sr; W~oq¡q,:q ~:, ~ ~; ~
~ ~ "fcIq¡q; '$Rr I
~Tmi-
~ qiíQ+tI~! ~ ~ 1JUIT: 1
Plátf.aSfttCfilt<bl 1fICfi) .~ oam 1I
~S PlHICfiI,11UII: qiíQ+tI~! ~ 1I1
Pláá.asfttCfiltd51 'q'fCñ: ~ oam 11
~. ~ ){o/~ o-~ ~
Susmte has proposed Dwividha Vipiika concepto Acc to

him Vipiika is of two types-Madhura and Ketu. Madhura
Vipaka can be considered as Guro Vipiika and Kstu Vipiika is
considered as Laghu Vipiika.
Guru Vipaka has dominance of Prithvf and Ap Mahabhüta,
where as Laghu Vipiika has predominance of remaining
Mahabbütas like Agni, Viiyu and Akiisa.
Further Susmt« describes that Madhura Vipiika exhibits
certain qualíties which have dominance of Ptithvi and Ap
Mababhüta. On the other hand Kstu Vipiika exhibits qualities
of Agni, Vayu and Akasa Mababhütas.
This Dwividha Vipaka Viida is considered as concised form
of Pañcavidha Vípiika Viida.
SI. No. Vipáka Pañcabhiita Rasa Equated
Relation witb
1 Madbura Prithvi &Ap Madbura, Guru
AmIa &
Lavana
2 Katu Agro, Viiyu Katu, Tikta Laghu
& Akiisa Ka$aya
3t¡alq¡Rfd ~ ~ ~¡Cfi\lfd-3t¡alqf~iff;¡¡R ¡ 3111N '"
Q<i"óRq:q;j¡ flq'i6lGfd fIftn:r ~ ~ ~: Ch?SCtl,ii4lftll
¡¡~(fi5iChqlct:cñ4iUSh4 ~ ~ iI' RlFc6MQgihi ~ dcd~U(§!1I
Vipáka 279
~ I ~ ~ ~ llr ~ ("IiEi¿¡~qqM ~ 'id![OIl~fd q
llr 641(fi(lfd mr ~cfhoql~ I~ '{(fFIt C5v;flfQUlfl:¡('QI@-~.
mtli4fRfd I ilttíQlfUl ~-~. ~ )!oG/~ o-~ ~
tcI'tdliii.{¡;ft· eyff:hli@ 3I'i1Ñ ~ I 3I'i1Ñ _ I ~ e 3If'I'tft:<q@'
lffr 'Ifa'R¡ I mr ñ ~s'O'f.l'?f:, 3T?ICfT fQ:¡iIq¡v:f$Iiíí«:, R ~_.

SI'tIOnféiWS'Ñ ~n!FIl't ~: i 3T?ICfT, 3Ilili1f¡IitSlf f~4i{¡::('ICIiR:,
R ftl4i{IO?I: 9;iAi('Qv:f: I tpi164~'iI ~ I ~64I~l;¡¡ ![OH'Iltli4fc¡_
![Olti'tlotdCiI ~ ",¿¡<fi('Qv:f: I ![OI~¿¡I@-~ ~ ;}fcr I ~
:a1¡('QI~ I f.t4«;d -asfttc5T lffr ~ ~~: 1
~ 'ifT5li-~. ~ )!o/ ~o-~ ~
Both Cakrapa{Ji and Dalhana have supported the view of

Susmt« and given similar explanations .
• SN q¡ffi¿¡lar:, ~ '![OT: q¡ffi¿¡¡arlffr, ~ iOlfllitsfi:r
niqAFnomlirft~
!['6~Afd; 'iI'f.m: qAolI~ !['6A<'9>lffi:, ('1!iUl\itf.¡ñ1
iftoli'6![OI
('1gAfd I ~~'RIi, Cfi,~: (1:1. ~~), UUICfiHOlttt~ 'tICid1NI@
""F ~ I ~ fQqlChl ~'RIi ~C!l«(fiI'Rli \lC!ffir, (fi,~Afd
M~¡;qI~I1t~qRt I~ 'i~~Ifi1q:qIRl4c=4f1I~ ~ dq:jU¡ti'tla'lIfeei.
(Ii.{feiüeafd 'ftrmT 'tICidtfd I 3n¡ llr- u~ qQii1lot'f4 Ci'f4¡q¡
tI¡n'6"di1: I ~ -q¡rti¿¡'I:a ~ -q¡qft qct 1J'6: I anql f.t4c=4Q¡.n fW
'fi~ ~ I~ tllt!(c;Qcj ~ q¡Cfi«lctl!'6: I~ !1'6QICfiIOf¡
p,lioli 'q"f'Cfi'("f8;1VJ1t I 3M o¡~ 'SrC{~ ('1qqlc6 'Ci1n ~ I ~
~c:fttll«fflf4W)q''CII( 1JUTf: ~: I~ ~ 'tI¿¡~ci ~ -q¡qft qct
't"I'q: lffr l· 'ifT5li-~. ~. 31. ~/ ~)!
Badanta Niigetjune also supported Dwividha Vípaka

theory. Even he has given Guru term for Madhura Vipaka and
Laghu for Katu Vipaka. Badanta Nagarjuna gives another two
terms Le. Cire and Acira eonsidering the faet that how mueh
time it takes to undergo Pñk«.
He gives reason for Guru and Laghu Vipaka, that Guru
has predominanee of Prithvi and Ap Mahabhüta, which subside
Agni, hence undergo Paka lately (Cirapaka), where as Laghu
Yipiilce which has dorninance of Agni, Vayu and Akasa/
Mahiibhiita irnproves Agni and hence undergo Piika quickly

(Acira Piika).
SI. No. Piika Susrutal Badanta Mahiibhüta
Dalhana Niigiirjuna Priidhiinyata
1 Madhura Guru Cirapiiki Prithvi & Ap
2 Ka tu Laghu Acirapiika Agni, Viiyu &
A.kiisa
Trivldbe Vipiika Verses Dwividb« Vipiika

(Similarity and Differences Between Trividhe &
Dwiyidha Vipaka)
~ B1Fé1e;¡~iURt-lI!li, ~, ~ ~ I ~ ;r ~,
'id4jUII(!Olalqliilll*l) féiQlCh1~; m fi féi(!Oae;¡qi(i1dl~ttW~~(qIct.:,
• ~Sap;r: trr?fi) \iFé1Q1M, ~ fi ~ ('1qUldl~ffiM I
~. ~ 'to/~o
Sustut« while explaining Dwividha Vipiika rnentions that
sorne scholars have rnentioned three types of Vipiika narnely
Madhura, AmIa and Ketu and he condernn, that theory in
establishing Dwividha Vipiika Viida.
Acc to hirn AmIa is the state which is seen only in
Vidagdhiivastha of Pitta not during its Ptekrutiivestbe. In
Pteknuiiveste of Pitta, Kstu will be the taste hence this AmIa
Vipiika can not be accepted. In Vipiika, only Ptskrutiivsste is
to be considered not Vikrutiivastha of any Dose. If Vik[utiivasthii
is considered then Levsn« Vipiika should also be accepted which
is the state seen in Vidagdhiivasthii of Kapha.
~i(i1QICfi~I"$alql"i"$alq4l¡ff~ Ü i¡¡;(q¡"ia m S1fl)t'4I+M~
~; ~~ ü ~, l«l. $t~i(i1<ti ~ Fél(!Oae;¡~aM~~ ~
S11fl)d~Ii(i1(ql"1'tlCfiHltl tld~lqi(i1QICh1s'Ñ "ilt1fAi~a, RtQ4I'51"ittt1tl
" ~: tmñ: ijSl41'51"i ~ I 4'I~"'SF111!¡ ~
Yogendraniith Sen opines that the reason for the difference
between Caraka and Sustut« is Caraka has considered both
AmIa and Ketu Rasas for Ptektutiivestbii of Pitta whereas
Vlplka l81
Sulruta consíder Kalu Rasa for Prakruta A va8tbá of Pitta
and not AmIa, which is seen in vitiated condition of Pirra.
1Im'RIl1JUml (44d",,!qql'l: f'''' , \. t. 't ~/~O
1l,1t ~ 8u"..oi '"'" fIIq,¡¡fiNfd ;¡i • fi"'44,"¡¡tcbtmi
C(,f"iI'I-lIiIt'Rr... ' ¡¡,l'1dfWNi;ftqq.a, "h,".. ¡¡,fiaaftift,.,
'...."ilcUt(¡ '" 'm~ 1I1'l'I'I' ~
~'ld'ilfJId" l'Iftd'ilr..d', .,r¡
"'' ,&1'(,
'JU,."....
!lUid'" fht "'qq.a;
,fti I (44d'" ftI"'.....¡qq,,;
'Itip-ftls.¡¡iii'4414ti'l'11I1ll, ~: oqt, _ """"C(,q(lil,"fti I ~
'N ....,C(iI.;¡., 1J'I1d' ,Nlq,qa1IiCll dt+i,C(;¡¡al""'"......$-
qt ¡¡,.tia(! (flq¡:,.n ~ !pi"" fitnW$8ii,,)filcft, N$"".
~$af;alU4,(lqftld ;¡ ~ aft(q,"'qi"fti; 8"'itiea "qt
aft(qimiJNi( 'Itip ~ q,........ _ 'IQ1f& I 'qJ'IIf
Badanta Niglrjuna also proposed the theory of Dwividha

Vipika. He gíves following reasons to say Vipika are of two kinds.
1. Kilataha
There are onIy two kinds of substance as per time taken for
undergoing Vipika. Cira and Adra, Cita is one which takes more
time to undergo Vipika hence ít is aIso known as Guro Vipika.
Where as Acira is one whích undergo Vipika very quickly and it ís
known as Lagbu Vipika. Apart from tbese two there is no possibility
of a third one, hence Vipika are of two types, not tbree.
2. Gu~ataha
If GUQais consídered then aIso Vipika is of two types
víz. Gurubhúta Janita and Laghubhúta janita bence Vipika
is of two types.
3. Rasataha
If Rasa is taken, transformation of Rasas will happen in
two categoríes.
(i) Madhura-Amla & LavaQaundergoes Guru Vipika.
(ii) Kalu- Tikta & Ka,iya Rasas undergo Lagbu Vipika.
Here Rasas are. assessed through theír GUQaonly.
If observed carefully both Ácirya'8 views are accept-
able. The base for ideologies of botb Áclryás are different.
20 Dr•• Vll.
Caraka has considered PrakfUta A vasthá of Ttidosss giv-

ing importance to the state of Rasa. Where as Susruta explained
on the basis of Panca Mahiibhiita and their qualities. Here Doses
are having respective Mahiibhiita Pradhiinyata and they are
identified or assessed through their qualities.
Both Acárya's have accepted Madhura and Ka!u Vipáka.
The difference is there only in considering AmIa Vipiika. Here
Susrura has not described the Vipiika of Amia Rasa.
In mentioning predominent Mahiibhútas of six Rasas also
there is difference between Susnu» and Ceteks. Caraka said
Prithvi & Agni Mahiibhiita Priidhiinyata for AmIa Rasa where
as Sustut« mentioned Ap and Agni.
Understanding of Vipiika is based on A vastha of Dose, while
explaining Vipiika Pra.JcrutaA vastha of Dose in relation with Rasa
is considered. Susruta has not accepted Amla Rasa as Pralquta
A vastha Rasa of Pitte, he considers kafU in place of Amla.
Inclusion of AmIa Rasa under Guro Vipiika is also ques-
tionable, as it is the combination of Ap & Agni, respresents
Guru and Laghu respectively. Finally it becomes inconclusive,
but usually we come across Trividha Vipiikas namely Madhura,
AmIa and Katu, while studying about Dravyas.
Schematic Representation of Different Types of Vipáka
Vipiika
Sedvidh«
Yipék«.
(Yathiirasa
Pañvavidha
Vipiika
~iirthiva t
Trividha
Vipiika
Madhura
-Dwividbe
A
Vipiika
& Aniyata)
Madhura
AmIa
Lava-va
Apya
Agneya
Viiyavya
Ákiisfya ,
Amla /
Katu t tMadhura
Karu
"\
Guru
Laghu
Ka!u
Tikta
Ka$iiya
Vipáka 283
Vipaka GU{Ja Karma

The effeet of Vipaka on the body is elaborately explained
by Caraka. He c1ear1y explains the effeet of eaeh Vipaka on
DO$a, Dbiitu & mala.
~ MClUIli(W1~~ ftoiu:¡q¡CI¡,.cñ W: I
c:U(1'l,,~(lq¡u¡i 'R1lft lft* ~ 1RIT: II
q,?i;fd"ffiq,q¡C4¡tt\ ~a;fq¡CI¡"c:¡l ~: I
~:Wilt lft* ~ CI¡(1~U'l" ~(1Il't1'l¡ ¡
~ .;¡;:Fau'l'" Fa4¡Chl 'CI'RIR: ~: I
~: ~ Fa u'1'" ftr4'rc6: q,Chl(le6M: II
fi:1'd,it( ~e~u'l": tnelfts~: 'ije6=t¡(lI=t:I
Wi!it ~: 1l"C4¡;+t~: q"q,¡*,¡ClfflS~ II
T.f. ~ ~G/l..,~-G~
SI. No. Vipaka Gu~a Effect on Effect on Effect on
Dos« Dhatu Mala
1 Madhura Snigdha Kapha- Sukrala Sqta
Guru vardhaka Vinmütra
2 AmIa Snigdha Pittavar- Sukrana- Srst»
Laghu dhaka sana Vinmütra
3 Katu Rúk$a Vata Sukrana- Baddha
vardhaka sana Vinmütra
In this eontext, Caraka says that Madhura Vipaka is
Guru in nature while Karu, AmIa are Laghu. This eorrelates
with Sustut« 's Dwividha Yipñk« Yéde.
Acarya Sustute also quotes the properties of Guru &
Laghu Yipiik«.
!1'6QICh) Cildfq,,&t: (i'iqQIC6: ~C_;¡bq&t: I ......
~: 4lert.O\"dcu
q;¡Cb)(q'{iit~14 'ii', (i'iq.'"4fi:1U\"dllI ¡¡mr ~ 'ii' I ~. ~ )$' V ~~
284 DravyagUJ;la Vijñioa
SI. No. Vlpika Effect 00 Do,a Effect 00 Mala

I Guru Vatapí ttabara Srest« Vinmiitra
Kapbotklesana
2 Laghu Slesmeiuu» Badda Vinm iitra
Vatakopana
Vagbhata considers that the effects of Vipaka are simi-
lar to its Rasa.
~ tl(i4iij¡M: I 31. ~. ~ ~~/ ~G
~ r.q,.' .~¡fiJl.'iMCfi§,+U(l'E4ij¡M:ftCi4J,q;¡M:I W;r "iJlH4
"'q,Wi'" W 1JU1T t ~ ~ I l(qijiMCfi§éfi4tdl¡I
~~-31.~. ~ ~~/~G
Hence properties and actions of Madhura Vipaka is simi-
lar to the propertíes and actions of Madhura Rasa. The same
princíple applies to AmIa & Katu Vipaka also.
qeR.qOIS,,¡ijSl.'~! d4t.fZw;Qij:I t, el 31. ~-~ t., ~
tltn' l'1~qiCifi!« I ,~&iUIi ~, M{(ftlq¡cii lI"l ,~&ijU¡i
~ I d+lll~ct !1ijft1q¡.' m~ M~q,Cfi: 'fI1r.f ~ lftr f.r1rq)
~ I cq¡llf-'. -a. ~/t., ~
Nagarjuna opines that the properties & actions of Yipék«
cannot be generalised as we observe that jala which under-
goes Laghu Vípaka is Kapba Vardhaka and Madhu which
also undergoes Laghu Vípaka is Kapha Samaka.
Hence the propertíes & actions of Vipaka donot follow a
systematic rule.
SI. No. Dra'Vya Vipika Effect 00 Do,a
I Jala Laghu Kapba vardhaka
2 Madhu Laghu Kaphasamaka
Vlpika Tiratamya,
ftlIq I.M$ o II(OC:I1{WQ+tat'{f1¡iSOd i l1ftr i
AcellOIi 4joiail6Qfd5i d5i,QM$at(, ,
~. ~ ~G/G~
Vlplka 285
~ "*,UI(,cll(WqqU4'{P1'6dlsQ(iU,aClt1Iftr 1Iftr pnud SUI'~.n·
idlftNtf: I ~, ~. ~ 1IP q'!l\d\telq"dqteilft, m
8ft1fi¡qiib'Of,ql"Q¡q,C{cftfi.mqr ",q~tti. afir I .
ilsMlfU, 'lT&f-;:J. 11: ~~/~ l
'ft;r ~ HI"-qICh1 ~: ~ fiJlu\",,1.
C6q¡i4Ii~ 1JI',
(W'IqUIO'l"-qICh)q'!(\ti*l"Q ,Ifilu\" ChQiijli"Ul"Q: ~'" qU4q4fl-
~: 1(1ai:¡I4'I:¡N~:, RI'E6Ch§CfitU4IUli
RI'E6Hiftfqns: .'(l"Q-aUI
~ , .. ~u\-lI 41MIN C6,UI~qICh: Cfipu.q~Ui, ~ (t'ifilqiCfi:
C6,Cfiilij«\q~Rt I ~ S(ocuuli~'~l('Qifc( !l"la"iillC(@4qU4:tilOdl!q,,~
~ I ~-'iT. ~ ~G
The degree of variation of Vipáka depends on the varia-
tion of Rasa & GUQa in the Dravya. Caraka expresses this as
three degrees : Alpa, Madhya & Uttama.
Vipiika Uttama Madhyama Alpa
Madhura Madhura Amla Lsvana
Ka tu Ka$aya Katu Tikta
This shows that a Madhura Rasa Dravya undergoing Madhura·
Vipáka will exhibit maximum effeet on the body when eompared
to Madhura Vipáka from Lavana Rasa will have least effect with
respect to Sra$ta Vinmútra, Kapha & Sukra V¡ddhi.
-m ~ n~Qi(W'l: I S(C4!1"I~ilaUI :qH41(WqqUj"l~t(qtlq,,~ I
at. ~. ~ ~\9/~~
3IW ~ PclqlCfífllt(t(\'qM ~ ~ it ~ ~~~uñq(W'l*,a( I
~ cqcffir? ~-1I'5f m~ ~ql.) q'l\I*lC6'Cfi¡:¡¡ S(ocuuli
'ft'5f 'SI6iI:¡H:¡tlql:¡f!OlI:¡itl<tiClOCE1lfiqICh~('fI(tjChN;fl4i(1 l('i~-
;qUj(E¡\1 t4N<tII'EiíSIti*(i'QCE1i(1'C1'3I' 11 \tllfiq:ftfl) filqlCh' (W'IqUlftt:m-
CfitU4iUli'ft'5f (tI",q:ftdl:¡¡ UUIi:¡I!i('fltelIWI(tj Cfil"QafiqlCfitl\('U;U ..
~: I ~ qe;q(E¡ij(i'Q(tj'iI' I ~ ~-31. ~. ~ t \9/ t ~
A$tanga Sangrahakara mentions about Taratama ol
Vipaka as Alpa, Madhya and Bhüyastwa.
Indu in bis commentary elaborately explains tbat if
Madhura, Amla & Katu are the Pradbina Rasa of that Dravya
and if undergoes respective Vipika tben it is superíor; whore
as these Rasas if they possess Madhyama Bala will be of

Madhyama Vípaka and if Alpa Bala then will be of Swalpa type.
Then in case of Dtevyes having Lavana, Tikts and Ka$aya
Rasas, if the Dravyas pos ses s good qualities then it will be
Utlq$ta Vipáka, if moderate qualities then Madhya Vipáka and
if lesser qualities then it is considered as Swalpa Vipiika.
Madhura Rasa 1 Samána GUQa 1 Respective -+ Utkr$ta
AmIa rasa with respect to Vipaka
Katu Rasa Rasa
Madhura Rasa 1
AmIa rasa Madhyama GUQa -+ Madhya Yipñk«
Katu Rasa .
Madhura Rasa 1
AmIa rasa Swalpa GUQa -+ Swalpa Vipaka
Karu Rasa
Lavana Rasa
Tikta rasa 1 Utkrste Gune .... Utkrst« Vipiíka
Ka$aya Rasa
Lavana Rasa
Tikta rasa ¡ Madhyama Gu~a .... Madhya Vipiíka
Ka$aya Rasa
Levetie Rasa
Tikta rasa
¡ Swalpa GUQa -+ Alpa Vipáka
Kesiiye Rasa
Vipaka Upalabdhi Hetu
(Assessment of Vipaka)
~: ChifAlIOI!U I ~. ~ ~G/GG
~
q A u 11'1,H'1:
~
q¡~"
f.rlIOr f.ruffir
q: CfiQi-
Chtff.t lió I Chq=+t"I~:
Wfi I"''l1iN1
I ({{lqC(¡il ~ lits~
f«M8.1Vf:, ~ I'Ciqlen') A lt':cfI~ d 1
faQICñl f.:tNQ'l1~:, n(Eh¡qull::t414d I :¡;¡sMlfUl 'f{l'6q-~. ~ ~ G/G G
Caraka opines that Vipáka is determined by its actions
on the body.
CakrapáQi comments that Vipáka is always as ses sed
through Anuména Le. it is infered through its effect on the body.
Vipaka 287
mi felqlChlS'N 'dttff.rtnW ¡(&lIUli :t\q(l1o¡;q~,Cfit¡~(l1o¡;qd ~-
'ft¡tnq;: C$4f.tEOafd, ¡(&lIUli ~ ~ ~ ~ Cñ1fuñ ~
qrh""'tdcu mrcn aq(l1o¡;q~ I ~ ~-~. ~ ~~/~ ~
Gangadhara also expressed same opinion that once in-
gested substance undergoes digestion and exhibits particular
action then only Vipiika may be known.
'ft¡tnq;: 'Cfi1fur:3tlijj(qftulI"Clid@.4, ~~: ~-lijiiiC1W::-
~~, ~ aq(l1o¡;q~ I ¿(¡~;S::'1I?/ ir.r
Yogendraniith Sen is a1so of the same view and says that
Vipiika ean be determined by its therapeutie actions observed
after digestion. The effeet of Dravya on Dosa, Dhiitu in the
form of Kseye and Vrddhi infers its Vipiika.
3Ñ 'i( faq¡C$i~ciI ~ ':J U,4F-A4 1I11l:, ~ d'd<tfiIw!q'lifl4d-
~ C$~ntl4¡ aw¡414f41 3lÑ ~ C16Q~"lIlF: 'q1'q;)s~, ~
(l1ctul@.4~efelu¡¡;¡~", lIlF: 1UCfi~, (ftIT m'\'fiC$ti¡4cild'¡¡;f(;lu¡¡;¡d4¡
C$~qlC$ ~ I ~lq({1« ~
Sivediis« Sena further explains this view with suitable
examples. Though Vipiika follows Rasa it cannot be assessed
by Rasanendriya, but by their actions.
SUI)fhf which has Kafu Rasa, U$I)a Vfrya exhibits V[$ya
action. This Vrsya Karma infers that SUI)th1undergoes Madhura
Vipiika. Similarly the Sra$ta ViI)mütra action of Saindhava
Lavana determines that it undergoes Madhura Vipiika.
ft1tmi; ¡(64lO1j q;;fur: qRRE04¡ I 31. ~. ~ ~ \9
fc¡tnq; finiN ñ~: d<'flid@.4qRRE041 f.ru:ffl: ciltiC1W::~

fel~~ul fcmRt. I ~ ~-31. ~. ~ ~ \9
Viigbhata says that pereeption of Vipiika is through the
Yrddbi-Kseye of Dose's in the body.
Rasa Vipiika yorbheda
(Differences Between Rasa & Vipiika)
':J, ~a;tUi(qi(( I t. ~. ~ 31. 'tI ~~
188 Dravyagu,a ViJftlna
~~1q: I p: ? ft1iMf(iOitttictJ '3IRIm{_W:', Qf(onij

'l'l'~ ~: 1ftr I I1iQiCfitil qtm .¡qqi4C*iil~? ilill4C*iGttl
("M,Oi",i\ W 1(tftr I I'Q,Cfi''''.:; 11ft "'4QIGt(, .. "'"" 'lI1li
~, ,t\Q",.filt\iÍi Qftr I 'q1flf
Vipáka and Rasa are different entity of a Dravya. Which

may be known through the following examples.
SI. No. Points Rasa Vipiika
1 Lsksen« ~1Uir~: I(~) ~ ~ fcrqJq;: I
Rasa is percieved Final transformation
through Rasanendrya after digestion is
Vipiika
2 Upalabdhi Rasa Aswiidana will Vipáka Upalabdhi
happen immediately takes place after
sometime
Acarya P.V. Sharmaji putforths the following points to
bring out the differentiation between Rasa & Vipiika.
SI. No. Bheda Rasa Vlpiika
1 Lak$81)8 (~~f.s::~Jrrij])~: I ~ ~ fcrqJq;: I
Rasa is percieved Final transformation
through Resenen- after digestion is
driya Vipáka
2 Klíla Quick action Delayed action
3 Kanna Has both local and Has only systemic
systemic effects effeets
4 Karmadhi- Has effeet on mind Has only physical
'Jhana & body effects
5 Upalabdhí ~ mm AóC4I II"l1U fcIq¡q¡: q:¡tfR1b41
I
Rasa assessed by Vipáka assessed by
Indriya and is actions & is An -
Pratyak,agamya Gamya
Vipika 289
Vipika Viparyisa Hetu
(Factors Responsible for Variations in Vipika)
A6i4SiQ¡U¡-~ - 4m¡¡¡fi ... l"I¡.l"i - br-1Ii'Il"i' - ~ -1:IT1fi fiQ)1¡-
(ijq¡Cfif'-q¡¡f41: I 1:. ~. ~ 31. '1(/ ~ ~
Nagarjuna enlists the following as the reasons or fae-
tors responsibIe for variations in Vipaka of a Dravya.
1. Dravya Pramiíl)a
S(OtIs¡qIUII(~qc¡m: ~ft4q¡ch a.fi~ql"Ci'l"I'q~, t'1&:4Ms¡q¡UilCl
~ ~, lI'etT ,11 f(;n M'j'ffi : I ~
Milk whieh undergoes Guru Vipaka will quiekly digest
when taken in lesser quantity.
Salyodana whieh has Laghu Pék« takes as longer dura-
tion to digest when eaten in large quantity.
2. Samskiira
et(fi¡~¡(-~ft4q¡ch ~ ~ et<fi¡~¡R'1g;fétq¡cj¡~ I ~
Milk boiled with Dipeniye Dravya gets digested quiekIy

though it is Guru Pakf in nature.
3. Siítmya
~: -IEfh, fij¡ ti¡4 i a.ftt 'l"I'q ftrq¡ci; ~ I 'ql12:f
Milk when habituated will digest quiekly.

4. AgnibaJabaJiit
'lTI&f .
Persons with Tiksniigtii will digest Guru Paki Dravyas
quiekly.
5. Desa Visefiít
br ~~e¡¡Cl-"'¡,M! ~~q¡q;¡,,;¡ ~ ~ 1t'Ilm:, ~
l'1,~q¡Cfi¡";¡ ~f'-q¡CfiI ~ I 'ql12:f
Guro VipakI Dravyas digest quickIy in Jangala Deé« and

in .Anüpa Desa, even Lagbu Pilea Dravyas take Ionger dura-
tion to get digestcd.
6. Kiilavjse~iit
q¡IMfct¡¡qlq: ~ ~ ~~: CIltf- @Q"d41Ülqj SN~: I
~
In Var$a Rtu, Laghu Pékiy« Dravyas takes longer time to
digest and in Hemant Rtu Guru Piikiy« Druvyiis digest quickly.
7. Samyoga Vjse~iit
Milk mixed with SUIJthI gets easily and quickly digested,

inspite of its Gutu Piik«.
8. Piika Vjse~iit
tfICfi fct¡¡qlq: ~ ~ crr A&I~qy>:ffi ~ fctqilla, (i1UiIÑ, ~
~ 3lÑ "Fi' ~ ~chflM I ~
Charred or half baked Dravya will take a longer dura-
tion to digest even if its laghu Piiki. Ksir« which is GurupakI
if boiled properly, easily gets digested.
Vipaka Pradhanyata (Importance of Vipaka)

qfC4I,(~ "fcItmñ: 'Sl~I"ifqM I ~? l{'t+4s:Ji:¡flfT fctqlq¡"(C4It(;
" I{'tc:ÍA04104\<4cntdIR l{'t+4s:.fi:¡?04lféiqq:qIRl0I¡{lQ crr 'SH4f;a I
~. ~ ~o/~o
fc:rtrrcfi: 'Sl€II"ifqffi ~ I fcftm:¡; ~I~qij ('ia;nm;rT 3l\<4CiijOt't
A&lqlq¡l~ ~181({4 (I{'tfél~ql ~ ~ crr ~Sf~i fctfimil
~ ~fc¡q¡q;~: I :mr iñ:-~ N?04lfctqlq¡tE*IRM I ~
&l14H1M I{'tcfACi4IoRfC4IRI 1{'t+4r1Ciqq:qIM 1JUT, fl:r?:lfT fctqq:qIR ~,
\51"i4f.fl I 1{'t+4q:qICh:I{'tq"i1r1"t"i1, fi¡?04lqlq¡~ ifl"ilfiNICh'6ct1 c:r~
~ ma.:ur.r crrsiT.Rr ~ I mr Jt"iql~ 3U'ffélChHl: m~ 'if
~{'qféiChI(1 ~:, I{'t'fql~ ~ ~1«l{'tlal ~ I 31?i 'if ~ lIlJftr
\51ó(la=4dt"i: I{'tCif8H I{'tI~HJi ';f ~ 'A"(.~ A&ll0I'(C\ct1 c:r $81~'lit't:
11 ÑU4~ 'f'l(fctqlq¡I:" II~ lf'l ,lo s,C.qlq¡+( I $ttlIR"i1 SlMqlC(::fI4: I
ils:tíq¡fü¡ ~-~. ~ ~o/~o
Acarya Susrute while discussing the Ptedbñnet« of
Padárthas, says that Yipiik« is Ptedbiin« because the pharma-
cological actions of Dravya depends on Vipaka. If a Dravya
Vipika 291
undergoes Samyak Pék«, it imparts GUlJa (Good effects) to
the body and if a Dravya undergoes Mithya Pñk«, it imparts
Dosa (bad effects).
Cekrspsnidett« has supported this view with elaborate
explanation with examples. He says if there is Semspñk« then
there will be Dhiitu Samyata, if there is Vi$ama Paka then
there will be Amavikara or Bhasmaka Roga.
a:r;r S{CCl1u,,~tit Rtó,qjCfi: ff¡;qfiqq,Cfi ~, rif(Q{idti!~-
'f?¡tnq;: ¡ ricel·UCI:CfiaCfifli:l,.Cfi:msftr ~ ~, fedl4t«~
fi.faR;ft ~ ~ $eaqq,~ ,!ijm:td 4: I 1jUi cWi en lñr cn ,'G<$4,i,
U
ff¡;qfiqqq:q¡F.t fitac,faqq:q'R cn 1jUi cWi 'iJ \íI"'4f.n; fi¡¡¿¡,faqq:q,

fi.faR;ft en :US6qe:F.t1~(C\ci 1jUi 5U*C('3I"'''''~(c\ci cWi 'iJ ~ ¡ '4'If
3ifi"'ff,¡;q'iI m-:r '<1Tfq ~ Rtó,q 'Ch: ~ fcIqJq¡: d«-4ti!3ifi",aQ¡;q,-
PI¡¿¡,faq,Cfi: I IDr tt¡;qfiqq¡Cti ~ 1JUlT: 'fi¡¡¿¡,faq,Cti ~ ~:
lh:¡q;fflf4'9>4éf\fétc(l ~ ¡ (I'(OIT.lrst
Hiirsnecsndt« opines that any Dravya which undergoes
Samyak Psk« like that of Citraka which has Kstu Rasa, un-
dergoes Katu Yipñk» may produce Agni Dfpana as its GUlJa
and Baddha Vid Mütrata. Where as Pippali if undergoes
~jthyavipaka may produce Sukra Vardhana as its GUlJa and
Swedajanana Karma as its DO$a (Bad effects). So finally con-
cIludes that the Karma depends on Samyak and Mithya Vipaka.
Nñgetjun« putsforth the following points in support of
Vipaka Prndhiinyet«.
fqq'C6\4 ~ ~ ¡cm ¡ t. "4. ~ 31. 9..1 ~)! ~
'qf'6q
Vipiik« is very important factor which decides the

Karma.
1. Dose Prasamana Vardhana Karal)ad
df~fi¡'ri(ql« ~ ~: ¡ r, "4. ~ 31. V ~)! ~
'éfI)qroli ~ qtf.t dRlfq:d¡ ~ qcM"'I"lufttl~'" cn 'éf\)tIT:

lmli ~, 3itt¡;qq:qq:i", ~ .'iU"d1m ¡ <R=Iffil ricd,(I9>4éWH'ldcel:
tt'i!4""«~: lP1Rll1 1«( ?{f.¡-~-iil: <l«lfi!4R ~ I '4J1S!l
292 Dravyaguna Vijñi;na
Yipék« is responsible for DO$a Presemene and DO$a

Vardhana, if Dravya undergoes Samyak Paka then there will
be DO$a Prasamana and on the other hand if there is Asamyak
Piik« it aggravates the DO$a, So Yipék« is important.
2. Dhátupadehát
~lqqa81C\. I . ~. ~. ~ aT. V r't~
~1<1"t1!ri"él4 ~: , '{c:tlffi~tt fq;qthl ~? ID( &I1ty;NRt-
Si~lq::¡qr~ 31;r SirnRttfÍ fC4fi1f!1 !4ldi!f.&: lfir I 'l1fG!T
Dhiitu Nitmiine in the body is brought about by Vipaka
itself and relieves the diseases, hence it is Ptndhiin«.
3. Vipákápek~itatwat
féiQICfílqa;tt'éHRdhi, ~ FqQICfílHli(llo~ ~ 101C4dlqUja)QIC\. I
~. ~. ~ aT. V zt<t<
All the Dravyas whether Ahara or Ausedbe imparts

their therapeutic effeet only after digestión, i.e. they are un-
der the influence of Yipiik«. Properly digested Ahara or
Ausedlie gives strength and health.
4. Vipáka VaigulJya Cause Dose
fcrqrq; ~ 10lttdlQfq ~ I ~. l ~aT. ~/ ~t<~
If Vipaka is not proper eventhough the Dravya possess

good qualities then it wíll aggravate DO$a and induces ill effects
to the body.
5. Sástra Prámiil)yát
~IFEl!ISiIQlo41C\.1 ~. ~. ~. sr. V ~t<G
fci¡ ~, msftr "~Sv-m: !iQ¡'('(4 -m fSr! ~ ,~
~ ~ f8dlf8(if.¡~C:¡OIiC\. 1" lffr I fqqlq¡lHli(llo~ $t'4I~::¡i ;rmuri
C:¡ICf1¡I.,IQcqqQl¡I,,1s ,,",,1"": , ~
In ancient texts Vipaka is been given utmost importance
considering its Hita and Ahíta effects on the body.
Vipika 293
6. Cikitsabhavat
fctiv ~ r,.fct¡m,\uq,(,
~ ItN'ifif4l'iUi ~ 11.lf f,¡¡fifiM' ';f l'ml3lfT.m ,qq:q,..,¡(1qE""¡
C614Q;'(uj .. ,tdtFct , 'qJt2J
If there is no Vipiika then there won't be any treatment

possible, as the Dravyas show their action after undergoing
digestion.
7. Arogyaprayojanatwat
fci¡ilI,::c4tl? 3tH1acUI~\íI,,(q'C(I91«f4' ij¡¡qfiqq," d¡ql"l~: I
t. ~. ~ V~"t¿
~qtdf4 'ffin:cf ~ ~, ~ ~,e¡::¡lqlC6: 1I1tr.I1{ I i58Í
ij¡¡qfiq::¡qlifi lffir d651H1nj \tqd!fft I 'qJt2J
Vipiika helps in maintaining healthy condition of the body,

as Samyak Vipiika gives good health.
8. Vipaka Du~ti Sarva Sarira Prado~at
fcii:¡¡¡¡-, ~ci,,(l'( ~ ~ PI ~.t ~~/
~"t~
~(iiOIl"I~C6,f«! ijci",tI,(Slt(I,*,~: I 'd'5I' ,,(loulu1 .. 'lfl'(lqCjql:

~: qR1í}dl: I ~4é{1qSlq)1qlf«('lIef: I 'qJt2J
As said earlier, improper Piika leads to aggravation of all

the Doses hence Vipiika should be proper for the normalcy of
Dosas and inturn the Sarfra.
9. Saríranugrahat
fci; 'ir lICf '1(t,(I~'Itt. I
$radC(6C4~~q
~ I
Vipiika nourishes the Sarfra hence it is important .
•
Chapter-?
Virya Parijñana
Points Dealt
• Vfrya Nitukti
• Vfrya Lexenem
• Vfrya Swarüpa
• Vfrya Sankhya NirdharaI)e Vibhinna Mata Semiks«
Purassaram Siddbiitit« Sthapanam
• Víryesu Bhutotketse Vícéra
• Vfrya Ketmeni
• Vfrya Upalabdhi Hétevetu:
• Vfrya Nirdtürene Samanya Siddññme Nirñpen«
Purassaram Sapavada Nirdese
• Vfrya Pradhanyá NirüpalJam
Virya Nirukti
'C:ift ~ 1 n~: l'fff lI<t. 1 liII' cft1fas~ C!(R' ffUfil::(11
H~ m( t l'fff lI<t. 1 liII' ~ '1lCf: 1 ~ 1 q¡'élfI'I6!l¡:¡:_
Vfrya the root of Vfrya has meanings like valour,
strength, power, energy etc.
Virya Lexene
~ ~~I ~. ~ 31'. ~~/~~i~. ~ 'l!Vt.._
~ '$f'li¡clo¡, m, cftifor, féiq¡(f¡OiC!IT; 31li ~~: q¡,,'Ii¡~Cfi
cfhfct:q;(l ';f cqcffir, ~ ,¡Miq¡'I 'CfiR':; ~ lJ\l1Cf ~: lICf ~
~~: ,¡Miq<4f<4 '((\qcfhfct¡Qi¡ l'fff ~: 1
'éls:tiq¡fO¡ ~-~. ~ ~ ~/ ~ ~
The factor responsible for any action is Vfrya.
Cektepéni adds, Vfrya is a Sakti (force/energy) of a
Dravya, through which the Dravya perform any aetion.
Eventhough Prebbiive, Rasa etc. which are residing in the
Dravya bring out their own aetion, but it is the Vfrya which
decides the Karma in many instanees .
•••••• cftlf U; ~ ~ ln fiñ1n 1
~ ~ ~ lfCñ &hf"d¡ fiI;?;rr 11 ~. ~ ~ ~/~ t.._
Virya 295
cftlf f~~lf« 1 dhff'4M lffiñ: I ~ m lIT, fctql41"1 lIT,
11\41&01 lIT, ~ q(l~fif ~, 1fT fi61JT riur-~-\II'4"1I~ ~
~, ~ fltiiiliii dsH:¡j~dl4'{ I •••.••
"IlcH~~I~, ~ ~-
~: I cfl4tidM cH4qdj ?{(Ir dl4fidl I :qSfíq¡fUl 'qJliZ[-~. ~ ~ f../ f.. t..
Vfrya (Potency) in general has wider meaning that there
cannot be any action without the involvement of Vfrya. Thus all
the actions are done by Vfrya only.
CakrapaIJi comments on this concept and opines that if
the Rasa is bringing out any action of its own, then in that context
Rasa becomes the Vfrya of that Dravya. So Vipaka. GUl;Jaand
Ptebbiive also becomes the Vfrya (Potency) of the Dravya at
different circumstances.
'dM 6: m if ~OQI<6"1i ~ 1I': tij('itI¡ltddOfd\llii'lCíql ~ I
m if ~ fi¡¡¡"<'4fi61JT ~,
fi¡¡¡"<'41 ffir fi¡¡¡"<'4fltiii I¡«ii r S(OQ(ti 1<6"1i
~~q¡atfül ~ ftr.c:r: lffiñ:, 3tfi¡¡¡"<'4flfiiil¡«\I¡¡ 1I\4lqqiiFii S(cscuoli
q
(til€4"1i'lCí q;14éfi(01\lIMa: I ~ if 'ldSltildOlfd\lllt) ~ mw~: I
fi¡¡¡"<'4Ifi¡¡¡"<'4Ia;ql ~ ~ ~ I ~1qc:Hl ~-s::. lJ. R V e
Sivadasa Sen is also of the same opinion that Vfrya is a
potency of a Dravya which enables the Dravya to show its
action. More over Vfrya is Sarabhaga (Essence) of Pttbvi Adi
Bhutas. If it is possible to explain the factor responsible for
action then it is called Chintya Sakti and if impossible to explain
then it is called as Acintya Sakti.
cftlf ~ ~ ttC¡)¡IIt( ~ fiñq¡ 1
~ ~ fci¡Mt( ~ cH4ctid¡ iW liT 11
31. ~. ~ ~\9/n
cftlf rnt ~ ~ 'qf fiñq¡ 1
~ ~ fci¡Mt( lICri cihIctin¡ t¡ liT 1 1
31.~. ~ 'V~~_~'6
Both Yiigbbetes have similar opinion like that of Caraka
and says all the actions done by the Vfrya.
Note: Y. T. Acarya has considered Vfrya as active
principles of a Dravya. \
296 Dravyagu9a Vijftina
UsualIy the GUQas which are potent are considered as
Virya.
Reasons in support of considering GUQas as the Vlrya.
wmn efl4ijiROioa 'IRb+i;ffl~~ 1JU1T: I
q (IR l+ittfll;¡cellCl 1JU1T ~ 1JU1T: 1I
at. ~. ~ ~\9
... ~ 3Rft' ¿¡cattilhJlih¿¡: Rpl 4tql11f1(~ ~ Eft.,IiE(4I_I:,

¿¡«IW*tiI!!'IRfigihl ;r ~ W«f 4tlql;C¡!LUII~ I t 'iI' üa¡ffldlll!!lllQT
1JUTT: W l1lI\ila~a¡ Q(4tIQufil .. 1dctil!!'IRfidlttl:Msfq ~ !LUI'I~-
?fI'ijq'T:, w;r Ch«If,¡¡«ff:¡¿fI¿¡f.i ~ I ~ ~-at. ~. ~ ~\9
The eight qualities like Gutu, Laghu, Snigdha, Rük$a,
TIk$Qa, Manda, su« and U$Qa are possessing intense potency
among Gutvédi 20 GUQas, they are considered as Virya where
as remaining 12 qualities won't have strong potency hence they
are only qualities.
4ja¡fFasaq csft¿¡f"l d;¡l;c¡ifd ~ I
1R+i!44jUllRllg; 1t1ifiCE6(f"-qfiig; 1 1
cqqiji(l¿¡ tiGfolcqlQ.. ifI(C4!4!48UIIC(fq1
~ f"-q(ldceml lI\iq¡:qfq ~ 'IRT 11
at. 6. ~ ~/~~-~~
A$tanga Hrdayakara gives four reasons to state why only
eight among 20 Gurvadi GUQas to be considered as Vírya.
1. Samagragul)a Siirata
q
4tQi4I''ii4 W 4jUII''ii4 lIm: f,¡¡(Chil'iia¡~C'liI1 ~~, Wtn 'iI'
I51d(II1.. 4iil1i1.. Iff:¡ ;r 1¡q(iFc«4ta¡tll1ll\iIa¡~~ 'Qfir I lRf: '", ftIrt'
lfir!IfiB 4t1('I~: I ~ ~-at. l. ~ ~/~~-~~
These eight GUQas are stable when they come in contact
with Jatharagni where as Madhuradi Rasas will loo se their
originality.
2. Saktyutkar$iit
CI1IT~an Q<4tiOJiFc(an ~ (4tift{an 'C!iT~: 'i'tiiNi~-
Virya 297
~ctfd",: m: tilflt41t4 ~: 3t1R¡q:4, ~~qUI cml 'ftrcRf: ~,lhl

qcr;f, "'1~cflt4 f?rcRf:, 1I' fiftm ~ ñ~ I
~ ~-31. ij. ~ ~/~~-~G
These eight qualities possess more strength than other
GUIJas:
3. Vyavaharaya Mukhyatwat
~ !lctFéfl",¡ ~ cqct@H1l1 cqct8Hlef !iOl('CUq; 3r.4t.¿¡) ~
~: S¡€il"'''{ffl~: I~ 'i{1ctfC{41 ~ ~ 1f~~: I
~, ;r fI'l~IC{41 ~ lfir I ~ 1ctM",¡ ~ cqct8H!iOlféi
H'tIR'RI: I ~ ~-31. ij. ~ ~/~~-~G
These eight qualities are commonly mentioned in classical
texts and frequently these qualities are used in day to day
practice.
4. Bahwagragrahal)at
iI;) lI:ClI' ~ 1ctfRfiiaJif!dl~ I ~~ ~ H'II~
1ctféfl"'lflQ ~ cp!1{ I ~ ctldiRG1Q 1U1R\&QUII"'¡ 1qfé{t",¡t¡cf 1f8Ui,
;r HII~1"'¡'l1 ••••••• ~ aIU¡"'¡lIi 'SjilflSl8UIlt( I
~ ~-31. ij. ~ ~/ ~~- ~G
These GUIJas are mentioned earlier to Rasa l_nd these eight
qualities are frequent1y seen in Dravya.
Virya Swarüpa
VIrya is as Sakti (Potency) of a Dravya and is responsible
for the actions done by the Dravya.
Vírya is given prime importance in classical texts as this
decides the Karma. If the Dravya becomes Nirvfrya (Loose
potency) then the Dravya is useless.
Various preparations are given shelf life based on its
potency. Moreover the part collected from the plant for medicinal
use is based on the VIrya it possess.
Like wise in various contexts Vfrya has got its own
importance.
21 Dra.Vii.
Vfrya Swarüpa are explained in different Vfrya Viidiis like

Dravya Vfrya Viida, GUIJa Vfrya Viida and Karma Vfrya Viida.
Vfrya is considered as 'Active Principles' of a Dravya.
There are nine important pharmacologicalIy active
principIes in plants.
Those are: (i) Alkaloids
(ii) Glycosides
(iii) Oils
(iv) Resins
(v) Oleoresin
(vi) Gums
(vii) Tannins
(viii) Antibacterial substances
(ix) Miscellaneous
(i) Alkaloids
Alkaloids are basic subs.tances containing cyclic nitrogen,
which are insoluble in water but combine with acids to form
well defined water soluble salts.
Eg. Morphine
The names of all alkaloids end in 'ne'.
(ii) Glycosides
Glycosides are those substances where a sugar is joined to
a non-sugar with a either linkage (-0-). However if the sugar is
glucose, the glycoside is called glucoside and if it is an
aminosugar then it is called as aminoglycoside.
Sugar -0- Non sugar - Glycoside
Glucose -0- Non sugar - Glucoside
Aminosugar -0- Non sugar - Aminoglycoside
On hydrolysis with mineral acids, all glycosides split up
into sugar & non-sugar residues.
The pharmacological activity of a glycoside resides in its
non-sugar molecule, called aglycon. The sugar portion, however
governs the pharmacokinetic characteristics of the glycoside.
Virya 2~9
Eg. Cardiac glycoside-Digoxin.

Aminoglycosides are rather obtained from micro organisms
and used as antimicrobial agents.
(iii) Oils
Oils may be fixed, volatile (from plants) and mineral.
Fixed oils : These are glycerides of oleic, plamitic and
stearic acids. They are non-volatile, have food value and become
rancid on prolonged storage. These are obtained by solvent
extraction of crushed seeds.
Eg. Castor oil.
Essential (Volatile) oil : These are hydrocarbon terpene or
sorne polymer of it. They are volatile, have no food value, possess
aroma. Volatile oils are obtained from leaves or flowers by steam
distillation.
Volatile oils are used as
Carminatives-Eg. Ginger
Antiseptics-Eg. Thymol for mouth wash
Counter irritants-Eg. OH of wintergreen
Flavouring agents-Eg. Oil of pepperment
Pain relíeving agents-Eg. Oil of clove in case of tooth ache.
Mineral Oil :
These are mostly petroleum products and are obtained by
dry distillation of woods. These have no food value, mainly
used for preparation of ointments.
Eg. Paraffin
(iv) Resin
These are formed by oxidation or polymerization of volatile
oils and are insoluble.in water but solubleIn alcohoL
Eg. Benzoin, shellac
(v) Oleoresin
They are mixtures of volatile oil & resins.
(vi) Gums
These are secretary products of plants. These are the
colloidal exudates which either swell or dissolve to form
adhesive mucilage in water. These are used as emulsifying or
suspending agents.
Eg. Gum acasia
(vii) Tannins
These are non-nitrogenous plant constituents characterized
by their astringent action upon mucous membranes they
precipitate from the cells of mucous membrane and thus exert a
protective action. Substances which release tannic acid in small
intestine were used for treatment of diarrhoea.
Eg. Catechu
(viii) Antibacterial
These are derived from moulds, bacteria & fungi.
Eg. Pencillin
(ix) Miscellaneous
Phytochemicals such as flavinoids, terpenes and retinoids.
Virya Sankhrii Nirdhiiral)e Vibhinna Mata Samik~ii

Purassara~Siddhiinta Sthiipanam
(Various Theories Regarding Number of Virya)
Various concepts have been proposed by different Ácarya
to frame the number of Virya.
1. Sakti Virya Vada or Dravya Virya Vada
This theory is proposed by Ácarya Caraka and supported
by Cakrapánidatta and Sivadas Sen.
~~~I "q. ~ ~~/~~
~ sr\i¡aO¡, m, cftiur, f1:lq¡C$'1CIT¡ 31?i.-¡¡ cihf'¡Gíi(: q¡R\i¡fi4q¡

eihfqilj;fl ;r 'JICffir, ~ 'IÑñitl5i qq;f:, • ~SÑ_I:rrciP.f ~
~ ~ cih-ftidl ~' I ~: "6;r ~ ~: lr<f ~ ~
~: • qqfq(i.\qc:ih-fq¡i4¡lffl~: ¡ 'i'.j~qlfUl 'qllX1-~. ~ ~ ~/ ~ ~
Virya 301
Acarya Caraka opines that all the karmas done by the
Dravya is attributed to its VIrya or Sakti. He has not fixed any
numbers.
Cektepéni elaborates that whatever may be the factor,
either Rasa or Prebbiive or Vírya or Yipske, which brings
out the Karma is a VIrya (Sakti) which may be Cintya Sakti
or Acintya sou. So, totally the factor resides in Dravya and
brings out the Karma known as Virya of that Dravya or all
the factors may support one action done by the Dravya lead-
ing to a combined effect and not possible to attribute to any
one factor.
This VIrya Vada is also known as Bahu VIrya Vada.
2. GUl)a Virya Viida or PiiIJibhii~ika Virya Viida
Acarya Sustute and Vagbhata have strongly proposed this
theory. Even Caraka has mentioned GUIJaVIryas.
This VIrya Vada may be divided into two as (i) Astevidiie
VIrya Yiid« & (ii) Dwividha VIrya Vada.
(i) A~ta Vidha Virya Viida
Acazyas who put forward this concept have given the rea-
son that the eight qualities among 20 Gutviidi GUIJas pos ses s
more strength than others. Hence they are considered as Víryas,
Caraka 's View
~-'rit~-~-~-~-~a.ñwr-,Hdl"l'll
cihf.U!fi1!i ~ II
Eight Víryas mentioned by Caraka are ..
l. Mrdu
2. TIk$IJa
3. Guru
4. Laghu
5. Snigdha
6. Riiks«
7. U$IJa
8. SIta
Susruta's View
41Mc::eFc:te:¡itl,,: -m, ~,~, ~~~, ~ÑUM, ~
tft~;lfir I ~. ~ ~o/r....
Eight Vírya as per Suétut« are.
1. Sita
2. U$1)a
3. Snigdha
4. Rük$a
5. VisAda
6. Picchila
7. Mrdu
8. TIk$1)a
Note: Susrura has mentioned Picchila and ViSada
in place of Gutu and Laghu VIeya, but while
explaining about importance of VIeya over Rasa,
Gutu & Laghu has been mentioned.
View 01 Viigbhata of A$tiiñga Sangraha
cM ñ~ ~- "!-fl:rrtf- ~-~-lI':c;: ~ .qc::;;nefi:¡e:¡ql'i: I
31. ~. ~ ~ \9/ ~ ~
l. Gutu
2. Laghu
3. Snigdha
4. Riiks«
5. TIk$1)a
6. Manda
7. Sita
8. U$1)a
Note: Manda VIeya is mentioned in place of Mtdu
Vírya.
View of Viigbhata of A$tiiñga Hrdaya
?fl1.f S"tcfC(~a, ~ ft::fni ftli-~ 1
~. ~~- (ft~ Tl ~ 1ffi1mQT 11
31. s. ~ ~/ ~~-~~
Virya 303
He a1so opines that there are eight Virya.

l. Guru
2. Snigdba
3. Rima (Sita)
4. Mrdu
5. Lagbu
6. Riiks«
7. U$l)a
8. Tik~l)a
Dwividha Virya Vida
AH most a11Acárya have supported this view of two kinds
of Viryas.
View of CUBa
,fltñwditfd; I
Virya are of two kinds-Sita and U§l)a.
Susruta View
~ ~ rl~q't ami, m 1l(, 31¡;ft~4h4ttIiWl¡ld: I
~. ~ 'tol .....
Susruta al so supported this theory of two Virya viz. U§l)a
and Sita with reason. He opined that Agni and Soma are dominant
in the universe, hence Virya is of two types.
A~tiJÍga Sangraha
3IT.fi- ~qICitChctli<l+ flmaf ~\tl~;¡ ChIM'P'I q)ar¡ ,ftdICitChCf4I(
ftfttq~qlq;¡f.a I ~ iRl:-
;¡i;¡INCbitfq s(6Eiit4:ft- tia1ft' it6111~ I
CCMilcchh \!I41Fc{q ;¡IMRilitM \!IlijÑlC( II
31. lÍ. ~ ~\9/~)!
Eventhough there are innumerable substances in the
universe they are govemed by two qualities namely U§l)a (Agnf)
& Sita (Soma). Hence Virya is oí two types as there are two
Kalas like Adana and Visarga Kéle.
View of A~tiilÍga Hrdayakiira

ami ~ 11~ cfhfqlT14~.sÑ ~ 1
Oil::mqq¡qfq (6Qq:a;ftf41+i' qWI¡q{W1'1
&h616Q::d; '31;¡IR(q OilfdU'iIQR '31lijÑllil_"
31. s. ~ ~/~\3-~¿
aurT- ~ft(11uñ(E6ea'd51 tft1f 11'11' ~ 11
31.~. ~ V~\3
He is also of the same opinion and mentions the same
reason that as there is dominance of U$1)a and su«
GU1)as,Virya is also of two types.
Karma Virya Viida
The concept of Karma Vírya Vada is first propounded
by Acarya Badanta Nagarjuna. Ácarya Nimi has supported
this theory.
q;1f~~~1 ~. <l. ~al V~G~
-q1!41",,,,.uR mri ~ ~, ótofqlPICfiilf4 ~ I ~
The Vfrya will be known after the manifestation of Karma
only.
Eg. 1. After assessing Medha the Medhya action of any
drug may be confirmed.
2. After observing Vamana Karma, then only it may be
concluded that there is Vamana and VIrya responsible for the
Vamana Karma may be assessed.
lJ!F ~ ~ m if qmil~, ajti llT ~ <4Qqdtfd~: I
~ Cfi4.,.~~qttl~,r:lladttll( 'tQ'!l"II01I( CfiHUlil0<4(iqtld
I ~
fa.1qttl ~ ~ 41~fd ~ lftr I 'qlli!f
Actually this particular Sloka explains more about Prsbbéve

than Virya. As per this Slok», VIrya is one which is respon-
sible for specialised action by the Dravya.
Eg. Both Yestimsdhu and Ksim having similar GUIJa,
Rasa,· Vipaka etc. but Yestimedbu acts as Sandhanakara
where as K~lra is Virecaka.
Virya 305
cfI¿¡ffiJl $t(J0~;fl¿¡I~q;flqht¿¡nhn.l- S1(Jlq;fl¿¡- ~-~-

1If1m;f-1ffifoI'- faC{I'(OI-lq¿¡sgcfi(UlfiU"I¿¡;UR $C{I;ftql(4tlq{'l(S1ltd lft¡f ~:
3Nfc."1(J¡¡ f~:d1:4"Nft- cflfOIFuftNIf\ I cfI¿¡fuftm llfti~: I
~. ~. 31. '6'; ~ ~
Further Badanta Nagarjuna says that Vlrya is respon-

sible for these Karmas and those are only to be considered as
types of VIrya and gives predominant Mahabhüta also.
SI. No. Virya Pradhána Mahiibhiita
1 Chardanlya Agni + Vayu
2 Anulomanlya PrithvI & Ap
3 Ubhayabhiiga Pritbvt, Ap, Teja and Viiyu
4 Ptesetneniy« Ptithvi, Udaka & Agni
5 Sangrahika PrithvI & Vayu
6 Dlpanfya Agneya
7 PraI)aghna Agneya
8 Madanlya Agni & Vayu
9 VidiiraI)a Agni & Viiyu
10 Swayathukara Agni & Viiyu
11 Vilayana Ap & PrithvI
.
Each and every Karma has its own VIrya.
Like wise Karma Vlryas are explained by Badanta
Niigarjuna which are innumerable.
Eg : Cardanfya VIrya is responsible for Cardanfya Karma.
Nimi's View
~i51+ilihu.i d'iflcUg;i51¡¡o.tlI+(1
(I~c(httlffl qyrf ltU4;¡I;:¿¡R(J1;ft lIlI+( 11
\:hllflcii M\fti:fttlitl ~cqRMtiqq+(1
qig;m+i+iIfli51id 1I8fr ti'lii4 tq: I1
~cqRM .il(í't¡l(tq4 ~ 1
~cqq i 4Já' (ik ;,¡ftq;ft ti fi1 m
ft?ffif: 1I
ql¿Q;:¡M4<!4\1IC1I6í51 ~ ~ 1«f1t I
~ dhfj\llq1il C(lqti u« SiiChlQ;:¡i(1 1
~ :CU.'''''ldCEl1( «1qChlQ;:¡qCl 'd 1
311ñ W*"l[CEl1il ,fttftcfHOIfl1&:1ft 11
15 Vfryas enumerated by Ácárya Nimi are:

SI. No. Virya Mahiibhüta Priidhiinyata
1 Adhobhágahara Ap + Ptitbvi
2 Ürdhwabhágahara Agni & Váyu
3 Ubhayabhágahara Prithvi +Agni + Váyu
4 Sangráhika Prithvi + Váyu
5 Semssmsn« Váyu + Ap + Ptitbvi
6 Dfpana Prithvi + Váyu
7 Jivanfya Ptitbvi + Ap
8 PrálJaghna Agni & Váyu
9 Madana Váyu + Agni
10 Si tfkaralJa Jala.Agni & Váyu
11 Sothakara Ptitbvi + Ap
12 Sothaghna Akása + Vayu
13 Pacana Agni
14 DiiralJa Viiyu + Agni
15 Ropen« Ptitbvi + Jala + Viiyu
Schematic Representation of Classification of Virya
GUIJaVirya Viida
A$ta Vidha Vfrya
U$lJa 1
Dwividha Virya
I
Charaka
Sustute
AitáIiga Sangraba
SIta A$táIiga Htdey«
Virya 307
A~fa Vidha V-uya

I
I I I I
Charaka Susruta A~tanga A~tanga
I
Mrdu Sita
I Guru
Sangraha
I
Rrdaya
Guru
I
Tik$J.la U$J.la Laghu Snigdha
Gtuu Snigdha Snigdha Rima
Laghu Rük$a Rük$a Mrdu
Snigdha Visada Tik$J.la Laghu
Rük$a Picchila Manda Rük$a
Usna Mrdu Sita U$Qa
Sit~ Tik$J.la U~Qa Tik~Qa
Dravya Vizya Vida
(CakrapiQi + Sivadasa Sen)
I
I I
Cintya Acintya
Kanna Vizya Vida
I
I I
Nigirjuna NHni
I I
Innumerable Adhobhigahara
Urdhwabhigahara
Ubhayatobhigahara
Sangrihika
Samsamana
Dipana
Jivaniya
PraQaghna
Midan a
Sftikarana
Sothaka;a
Sothaghna
Picana
Dárana
Ropana
Virye$u Bhütotkar$a Vícara

'fflf lI' ~$'tt 'T"T cihfti~Chl: ,HfflWl-ft:¡11F~8;l-~-Wt~-
fl;¡ ,1«~ El i cft&;O ilw lCi11
fifqrF.f,:u:llll'M=_ «1ft ,
vfRr- fq f,:uM Cil1"Flo 1'lf~tíO',
~CSC:¡11"1'{ft1i1O: ~:, fflfOllChl'li01 ~ p,
Cill$lOl'1feteO
't\~, f8;lftr- (O(¡:ft (OlUO l'i¡feteO ~ I ~. ~ ~ V ~
SI. No. V"uya PTadhiDaAfahábhüm

1 U$Qa Agni
2 SIta Ap
3 Snigdha Prithvi&Ap
4 Rük$a Vayu
5 Mrdu Ap&Akasa
6 Tiksne Agni
7 Picchila Ap
8 ViSada Pitnvi & Vayu
9 Gutu P{thvI&Ap
10 Laghu Agni, Vayu & Akasa
There are only eight types in Virya, Susmu: has mentioned
Piccbile and Visada in place of Guro and Laghu.
Virya Karmi~~
U$Qa Virya Karma
'fflf (fiqfc;q0!Wl@4 ~-'q'1'i¡R-~-~-?JI'IR-ftflq:;"f.s I
'fl'5l''aWT ••••••••• ~ I
~ ~-~-~-ft1MfOI:;¡lf.:IM ChQi"q:;¡lf.s tritftr I
31 -«. ~ ~\9/~~
mitarr ~ <,:;¡I~f.:I 'Ch1rllVr I ~
~ Vlf-~-~-~-<I,naqlfihdl: I
l11i 'il' '(.ffif - 'C5ri: CIiUftr I 3T. ~. ~ ~/ ~ e- ~~
oart ChQiqld'. (q'flCh('I!' s(&4!!UI~!4~: ~/ e
Virya 309
Virya DO$a Karma Karma

Vatahara Dahana (Burning sensation)
Kapha Vilayana Pacana (Digests)
(.';1 (Kaphahara) Miirchana (Cause fatigue)
O
1... Swedana (Induce sweating)
:::.-
(.';1 Vamana (Induce vorniting)
c:.
~. Vírecana (Cause purgation)
Bhrma (Cause giddiness)
Ttt (Induce thirst)·
Glani (Cause discornfort)
Sita Virya Karma
~-~-fc:¡tlQ:q:;¡-nJ¿¡{ICh(UI-~-~-<riiC1;¡If.t I
~ .••••••••
~ I
........• ~ '9:": I
~ ~ ~ mmt ('ffifq~41: í 31. w. ~ '?,/ ~ '?,
m- ChC6+116dfi«1 ~lqGm ~-~~: ~ e

Vi.rya DO$aKarma Karma
Kapha vatakara Prahladana (Refreshing)
Pi ttah ara Vi$yandana (Flowing)
(.';1 SthinKaralJa (Steadiness)
O Presiidsn« (Calrnness)
:>
(.';1
Vamana (Induce vorniting)
I~
'CI)
Kledana (Moistening)
JTvana (Enlivening)
Stambhana (Obstructing)
Raktaprasadaka (Good for blood)
3. Snigdha l'irya
f@l¡~~ ~-~-mNur-C1I;¡ftCh(UI-l!I1f:\O\!Ilqil:tlf.t,
•••• "•••• :~ l!:f1lI"Gfr I

Virya DO$a Karma Karma

CI:I
Q Vatahara Snehana (Lubricating)
>CI:I
Kaphapi ttakara Btbmen« (Nourishing)
Santarpana (Gratifying)
:§
.~ VajfkaraI)a (Aphrodisiacs)
c: Vayasthapana (Youthfullness)
CI'.l
4. Riik~a Virya
1l'~ 3iR('!t'F.&:- ~- m- 'ftRi~U~q;ÜqUIIR,
......... 1l'8.t......... (I<W't&:l&lI: I ~. ~ ~ V ~~
Vizya DO$aKarma Kanna
CI:I Vatakara SangrahaI)a (Grasping)
p
1....
Pi ttakaphahara Pfc;lana (Distressing)
>-
CI:I
tIl •
Virük$aI)a (Roughening)
...'< Ropen« (Healing)
:::s
Q:::
5. Visada Virya
fa(llC(fCfctMC(¡;!qulflt+i\~uhq(l8u"R,
~: (I<W't&:l&l'I: I
Virya Do~a Karma Karma
CI:I
"'O
Kaphahara Kledacü$aI)a (Suck moisture)
CI:I
'CIl Vatakara Virük$aI)a (Roughening)
;::..
Upetoben« (Healing)
6•..Picchila Virya
fqfiu('!t~q<W'tq;¡- ~-~- t1(1<W'tQUI-
ClI'3flQ;(UIIR,
fqf,v('!tl: 'fT.m&t"T: I ~. ~ ~ V ~~
VilJ'a DO$aKarma Kanna
Pittaghna Upalepana (Smearing)
......
.....CI:I
-c: Ptiren« (Filling up)
....c...uu Bibmenee (Bulk promoter)
Samsle$aI)a (Binding together)
VajfkaraI)a (Aphrodisiacs)
Virya 311
7. Mrdu Virya
~ '(ifiijj 'RSI'RIC~"'«W,r.i1R,
~ •..•.•..•
~: I
Virya Do~aKarma Karma
:::s a:s Pitteber« Raktamiimsa Prasiidana
~;:....
(Conducive to Rakta & Miimsa'
~·S Susparsa (Soft to touch)
8. TIk${Ja Virya
wt~- 4¡'1@I"lqUn4~HOI (jIlqunR,
wt~ ,M&t&lI: I
Virya Do~aKarma Kanna
Tik$l)a Kaphahara Sangraba (Supporting)
Acü$a_Qa(Sucking up)
A vadiiral)a (Restricting)
Sriival)a (Trickling)
9. Guru Virya
•••.•...•
~ ••••.••.•
~ •••••.•••
~ I
~ .•.••••••
~ I
Vuya D~aKarma Kanna
Guru Viitahara Upalepa (Anointing)
10. Laghu Virya
••••••••• ~ ••••••••• M... IRwtI I
lWt!..••.•... 'MtJtCiI: I
Vuya Do~aKarma Kanna
Laghu Kaphahara Lekhana (Scraping)
Virya Upalabdhi Helavaha
cft1f qlq~eftql'RIRlqldliíiíl1qMc¡;qd I
3tdlql'R: 'R@lq4'iiI::i, qlq~eftql'RIRfd qI4'iUfl'(f.¡q(\Ud; ~
!i1q¡4i¡tl. 1¡cf RQ¡dliiCtluf ~ t f.Nldl:aafd vrm Qql¡lijlS4lq; 'ft;r
fij¡fi¡ihfqdlql{Oll,q~Ula, ~-~ 'li{Olla~Wj(=ciifct¡f\Jea f.Nldlaq
~, lfv.rT 'l<lii4I(tOl¡ lft_"I('EII~i fct¡f\Jea f.¡qldldlql{OlIQ¡j, ~
'l:ft'6lI(t;¡iQq I ~ 'm: 'S('fq'~; ~ '§ fij¡fi¡«i'li~;¡, ~ ~;e:¡q7lId
"N'llil:l'l¡{OI7Ild CIT 3Wmi, fct¡ffJea "eftlf ~, ~ :UAtqii4id
ft~ JI'T'01;r, fQAu~~,IC(f+:tn;¡'(a\~: ;¡r~: W,r;¡¡Q¡j f.r~ '"'
qlqcUl'.f: I 'q*íq¡fO¡ ~-'<q'. ~ ~ ~/~ ~
The Virya of a Dravya is percieved through two means,

viz. Adbivés« (Anumána-Inference) and Nfpata (Pratyak$a-
Directly).
CakrapaQi gives several examples in this regard.
SI. No. Meansof Pramal)a Example Vieya
Perception
1 Adhivasa Anumana Anüpamamsa U$Qa
.2 Nipata Pratyak$a Marica 1'fk$Qa
3 Both Adbivés« Both Anumana Marica U$Qa
& Nipata & Pratyak$a
4 AdhÍvasa Anumána Saindhava SIta
Lavaaa
5 Nipata Ptetyeks« Rajika TIk$Qa
Here Adbivés« (Anumána) means after knowing the Karma
done by the Drsvye, infering its VIrya. Nipñt« (Pratyak$a)
means directly the Virya of a Dravya is percieved through
sense organs. When a Dravya comes in contact with any of
the sense organ it is grouped under Nipata. Viryas like
Picchila, Yiseá«, Snigdha, Riik$a etc. are percieved through
Ceksutindtiye (Eye), 1'fk$I)a Vizya may be percieved through
GhraI)endriya (Nose) etc.
Susruta's View
U1ri U,ftMWII: W,f'Utll:, titf,u('1~'I(I q: W(llfari, ft:;t7l€i'(a\e.ft'
~, lft~ ~ l:@II1NIC(OIi(ll ~. ~ ~~/ ~ ~
Sustuts. has enumerated eight types of Virya and proposed
the concept that how these are percieved.
Virya 313
SI. No. Vírya Meaos of Perception

1 Sita Sparsanendriyagrihya (Touch)
2 U~1)a Spadanendriyagrihya (Touch)
3 Mfdu Spadanendriyagrihya (Touch)
4 Picchila Both Sparsanendriyagrihya &
_Caksurindriyagrabya (Touch & vision)
5 Visada Both Sparianendriyagr8hya, Caksurind-
riyagrabya (Touch + Vision)
6 Snigdha Caksurindriyagrihya (By observing)
7 Rük~a Caksurindriyagrihya (By observing)
8 Tík~1)a Mukba (Ghri1)a) Through tongue or nose
Upalabdhi of Guru and Laghu Virya
~ 1M ~ ~ • ~ I l(Pir ~ liQ ~Mie;qlfa!l
liftif! m;rui ~ I ilstíq¡fU¡ ~-'if. ~ ~~/~~
~ 1fttI ~ cpfiPi • ~ 'ftmIi 4tlilllulÍ ~ ~
MIEiqfiUillfa, ~ 1Ml'JiI~..i MqttU~(ijef: I
~lqGlij ~ ~-'if. ~ ~~/~~
There will be Sahaja (Natural) and Knrime (Artificial)
VilJ'as. Processing of Dcavyas may change its VilJ'a. Eg. Fried
paddy have Laghu VilJ'a.
Caraka has included Guru and Laghu V1rya among
A~lavidha VilJ'as.
Examples: (1) Guro VilJ'a-Ma$a
(2) Laghu VilJ'a-Mudga
Virys Nirdhiirs1)e Siimiinya Siddhiinta Niriips1)s
Purasssram Siipavsds Nirdels
(General Principies and Exceptions)
vfRi ~ ilC(Aoci ~ '(flQICfiil1: I
dil)'(tM ~ V 1ICl 'Pi • W4T: 1I
fltri nñQa~", R~,¡ft 4jUI4hll$: I
220ra.VI).
~sfaq:th1l ..i q¡(fiif~~ 1I

'q?IJ 'q1ft 'q?IJ efQ4?11 q qcqfil"c:6i II
Tf. ~ ~ ~/'t~ - ~1.9
General principIe is the Dravya having Madhura Rasa
will have Sita Virya where as the Dtevyss having Am1a and
Kstu Rasas will ha ve U$1)a Virya.
Table showing the general principIe with regards to Rasa,
Vipaka and Virya.
SI. No. Rasa Vipiika Virya
1 Madhura Madhura Sita
2 Amia AmIa U$1)a
3 Lavana Madhura U$1)a
4 Katu Katu U$1)a
5 Tikta Katu Sita
6 Ka$aya Katu Sita
Caraka has quoted Dugdha, Ghrta, Cavya and Citraka
as exarnples for the Dravyas follow Sámanya Siddhiint«.
Following exarnples are the instances where, if one fac-
tor is known, then one can guess other factors as they follow
general rule.
SI. No. Example Rasa Vipáka Virya
1 KU$manga Madhura Madhura SJta
2 Cangeri AmIa AmIa U$1)a
3 Sauvarcala Lavana Madhura U$1)a
4 Agaru Katu Katu U$1)a
5 Kumárí Tikta Katu Sita
6 Udumbara Ka$aya Katu Sita
Virya NirdhiiraJ)e Apaviida
Exceptions in Assessing Virya
Sorne Dravyas will not have their Virya acc lo their
Mahabhautika cornposition.
Virya 315
~liífl1.qifl~qi( ,.
;flWlif*,iflif€lci; lIIIT •
Rtitil.,'!JWltletlft l.
~. ~ ~~/)(¿-)(~
SI. No. Example for Exceptions Rasa V-nya

1 Brhat Pañcam fila Ka$aya, Tikt~ U${Ja
2 Anüpa Mamsa Madhura U${Ja
3 Saindhava .Lavana Lavana Sita
4 Ámalaki AmIa Sita
5 Arka Tikta U${Ja
6 Aguru Tikta U$1Ja
7 Gudiici Tikta U${Ja
While explaining about importance of Virya. Sus ruta has
enumerated several examples which are al so examples for
exceptions.
lf1IT dlq;Q8NI)'lt"i ~ Mih1i'.t tmf (J¡ililm, aW¡tft4Ctii(
~ ~: 'CIi'I!IIiI':, ~: ~:, tOI8\tlcU:¡;¡¡¡, '''!U)~~ tmf
~, (Jfldtft4cql({t ~~fq;i~, Wftd¿ft4CttI({t ~
~ m (JlililM, 4!S'Hdc:ft4CtiI({t 31""illilMc6 '(l1'lIUÍ ~ ;:¡j I \
fffi¡¡r ChIChill:¡¡;ft
ÑW~, aWltft4cql({t qu ~., ~ ~
~aliui ~, ft:taQtft4tc*'<t ~ 'Chfircvi ~&uui ~ ~$tft4CtiI({t
~~ql ~.~)(o/~
Yogendranath Sen support this theory with the examples.

SI. No. Examples Rasa V-uya
1 Mahatpañcam fila Ka$aya, Tikta U$1Ja _.
2 Kulatha Ka$aya Snigdha

3 Palandu Katu Snigdha
4 Iksursse" Madhura Sita
5 Pippall Katul M[du Sita
6 AmalakI Amla SIta

7 Saindhava Lavana Lavana SIta
8 KiikamacI Tikta U$I;1a
9 Matsya Madhura U$I;1a
10 Mülaka Katu Snigdha
11 Kapitha Amla Rükse
12 Ksoudte Madhura Rük$a
* Exception in relation to Karma.
Virya Pradhanyata
Superiority of' Virya
Sustut« has given prime importance to VIrya among the
constituents of Dravya, as the VIrya is responsible for various
actions done by Dravya.
~('4I(~..a, c:th4\1€4I01f~ff1 I ~? fl¡¡fl"'III€4Chq~: I
$tnlll€4q;¡+4fu\&*ft41"11.~C¡P¡"II.lti'~Ei01- ~ - ti!4If@q:¡If101~q01- tft6:f-
~ -'flvr - 'tmlR - cWiliCh~UI- 'CI¿¡S'lqHfq(i1¿¡+ ~ - WfOT- ~-
~- ~1IIS4'I+401lcflf.:t- dhíS4IEiI;¿¡¡C¡¡;ClRt l·· ~. ~ 't o /'t
The following Karma's done by the Dravyas are attributed

to Vlrya (i) Urdhwiibhagahara (Emesis) (ii) Adhobhiigahara
(Purgation) (iii) Ubhayabhiiga Semsodbene (Both emesis and
purgation) (iv) Ssméetuene (Paciffying the Doses) (v)
Sangriihita (vi) Agnidipeiie (Improving appetite) (vii) PIdaI;1a
(viii) Lekhana (Scraping out unwanted tissue) (ix) Btbmetie
(Bulk promotor) (x) Rasiiyana (xi) ViijikaraI;1a (xii)
Swayathukara (Cause swelling) (xiii) Swayathu Vilayana
(Reduces inflammation) (xiv) Dahana (Burning) (xv) DiiraI;1a
(xvi) Miidana (Intoxication) (xvii) PriiI;1aghna (Poisonous
effects) (xviii) Yissgbn« (Antipoisonous) etc. Karmas are done
by Vlrya.
Note: A$tiinga Hrdayakara opines that Prabhiiva is
responsible for Semsodbene, ViijikaraI;1a, PriiI;1a-
ghna, Visaghna etc. Karma.
Virya 317
~ ~ dh,ffiJl 4CI.. M!lun(ihqfS(t'lijAl'lC4¡cctCfiff ~ I .1I1n
dlq;q8Niii{M ifi"IiI'1ti Mihl!(+i tmt \I'ijClM, a Id'hf(t1lq; W1n' ~:
W
~: ~: ~ ~iJcqlq,.; lI!t~ 1fRi~, \lftdlftClf(t1ltlJ
~ ~ m ,jijClra, ",ftad"f(t1'Clj 3t*,ijlijMei¡ ~ ~
1.f fffif;r 4iICfiij¡'Eft m ~, aWI¿fi4(t1IClj ~ ijN'CIlfCI; ~
lJ.'ICñ 'Mailui ~, ft:;t¡tlcft4ce*,Clj ~ ~ tMiiiloi 'jijqM,
~t(tcft4(t1IClj ""F • 1.f I ~.~ 'to/t....
Susmte further explains about predominance of VTrya with
examples.
Eg. 1. Brhatpañcamüla having Ka$aya Rasa & Tikte
Anurasa reduces Vata because of its U$I)a VTrya.
2. Kuiatha does Vata Samana eventhough it has Ka$aya
owing to its U$I)avirya.
3. PaiaI)Qu again Vatahara eventhough it possess Ketu
Rasa because of its Snigdha Vfrya.
4. Iksu having Madhura Rasa but does increase Vata
because of its Sita Virya.
5. Pippaii does Pitta Samana owing to its Mfdu Sita Vfrya.
6. Amalakl eventhough has Amia Rasa does Pitt« Saman .
by virtue of its Mrdusita VTrya.
7. Seindbeve Lavana eventhough has Lavana Rasa acts
as Pittahara owing to its Mrd« Sita Vfrya.
8. Kakamaci aggravates Pitta eventhough having Tikta
Rasa because of its U$I)a Vfrya.
9. Matsya having Madhura Rasa but acts as Pitta Vardhaka
owing to its U$I)a Vfrya.
10. MüJaka acts as Kapha Vardhaka eventhough it has
Kafu Rasa because of its Snigdba VTrya.
11. Kapittha has Amlarasa but does Kapba Samana by the
virtue of its Rük$a Vfrya.
12. K$oudra eventhough has Madhura Rasa does Kapha
Samana owing to íts Rük$a Vfrya.
.q 'm' Cllri'lq'n ~ ~ ~ t,
U~- ~- ~('4iR;r off~: e4hui'lll
.q fiht'lq;¡¡ ~
'tm': ~ ~ t I
~ao4l&",. M9Iri¡'~CI ;r off ri(EfiqCfilfNI: '1
• 'tm': ,~iit'lq;¡¡ ~ ~ ~ t I
~-~-~('4IR ;r off ri(EfiqCfilfNI: It
ri~llhf lIiU;¡f.:tRt11 ~. tI: ~ o/ ~ - ~
Eventhough Dravyas having Madhura, Amla, Lavana

Rasas will not subside Vára if they possess any one among
Riikse, Laghu and SIta Virya.
Dravyas won't subside Pitte eventhough they have
Madhura, Tikta, KS$áya Rasas if it has TIk$Qa, U$Qaand Laghu
Vizya.
Dravyas are not capable of subsiding Kapha if they have
Snigdha, Guro and Sita Vfrya eventhough they are having Ketu,
Tikta and Ka$áya. This indicates Virya is dominant and
important.
Acárya Badente Nágarjuna had following reasons to say
Virya is important.
1. Virya Priidhiinikiit
~ S1e:u:¡fi:I~4;, dhfsilQI;cU( MIUiI'(l 1:. el. aT. ~; ~ ~~o
lCtlIOttfQ dhf'_"II!IR SiQI:¡IR ~ ~ dhfSiQI:¡fi:I~4;,
f.teffttffU¡ql\fQ\S1;6tm , 'ql&(-l:. el. 31 ~; ~ ~~ o
In treatment, the substances having good potency only
utilised not the one which lost its potency.
2. Karma Kara.(Jiit
h q,¡fciHOil( I el. aT. ~; ~ ~ ~ ~
1:.
"fl;r ~ -'f ~ q¡j mcr Ch(OIl<lftIQ:¡I<l 'lI'f d'icfth'll fiprt
_ ~ I . 'ql&( t. el. sr, ~; ~ ~~~
AH the Aciryas have given prime importance to Virya as it

is responsible for a11 Karmas done by the Dravya.
Virya 319
3. Tu/ya Rasa Gunesu Vise~at

flm ~ ~ 1JOT! ll1"q¡<l 1 ~. <l. aT. ~; ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ tJr4óJa1!firtq) ~-MiM,fttt1ii~~: fq~,<: ~
~, ~ \1,<E4¡M qq;q¡Mij¡('( ~ ll1iiqc:;,r;¡¡Cl ~ ~ 1jUT
~ lIft<r SlE4¡"'~ 'Cfttf, cH'4¡fi:ltíCS¡",q¡5i af(;qq St\6CUC:;q lfir~: 1
~-~. <l. aT. ~; ~ ~ ~~
Virya overpowers Rasa in bringing out its own Karma.
Eg : Nimba ~ Tikta, Sita, Mrdu & Laghu alleviates KU$tha
Karvanga ~ Aralu, Tikta, Sita, Katuvipiika, over comes,
Arísára,
4. Agamat
3t¡a¡q¡'66I 1
,lIijI¡C:;1!4éi;¡ft(M 1 ~_II~: Ch¡4ij¡qPA~~~: l'
lffr 1 ~-~. <l. aT. ~; ~ ~~o
In classical texts Virya is given utmost importance .
•
Chapter-8
Prabháva Parijñána
Points Dealt
• Prabhiivasya Nitukti
• Prabhiiva Leksensm
• Prabháva Swarüpa
• Prabhiivajanyakarma
• Vicitrapratyiirabdhatwam & Prebbñve
• Prabhiiva Priidhiinyata Nitñpenem
Prabhávasya Nirukti
(11) 'Sr+"l-~ 1 ~ ~ ~ ~ 3PR: ~ ~lflaif ~ 'i1'
~ 1I'iU·Ii['¡Ud ~491:4~ 11\41(11< ~ I Q(ilfqC'4'l
~~I~ ~.~.fu.
Has more power, dominant, excelling and distinguished
are the meanings.
Prabháva Lak$al)am
<tfld14fi:tQICfiI .. ¡ til+tl..q W ~ I
~: CñIfutt ~ SI'iIC4tdfQ lI' ~: II
'iI'. ~ ~G/G\.9
1I\4lq(Wf$UlflI8 '(~cft4('cIlR I ~lfll"4i1¡fd ~ I ~: Cfi4uUi1¡fd
C(oNIG'~ ~li:H('CClífI"'l4( I ~ ~e:cm ~ \~I~q;14fil",
q~lqeudiJd wm q;I1f 'ffil1l'illq,f<lfilm ~, 3I;r ~ lli41CITs~
oam, '(~cft¿ffl;¡qlq;q:¡14('1qIS~~: I ilSfj4'fO,-'iI'. ~ ~G/G\.9
Prabhiiva is a special action exhibited by the Dravya which
can not be explained with respect to its Rasa, Vil}'a and Vipiika.
Cakrapiil)i gives same explanations but he calls it as
Achíntya Sakti.
~ ~ qCffiIffil"II! CI&\4IC1\i14(I 31. "«. ~ ~ \.9/ ~ ~
~~: PIl': lI'i1lqtU;¡'lfM:, 3idt<1fi~I"'lti~a¡d (~I~NIfc{ I
(~4I4MqICfiI .. i ~ ~SÑ ililfldlni lfi1f ~ RCt. lI\4IC1'IÍ
fitf;¡ I I(qdf48d§iÍi "-'Mm 4IClIRi,II~;ft J(a¡,lfib: lI\1IC1,I<4Iii41 I
~ .. '1,"",," ~ a<t'(Ui,.. a Cfo(ftNI'_ I 1JI'RJ
Prabhiva 321
Vagbhata also opines the same that, the peculiar action
of one Dravya seen even when the Rasa, Vfrya, Vipaka's are
similar with those of another Dravya. Because of this inexpli-
cable nature the action is said to be Prabhavajanya.
H::¡dhff'-'qICfiI~!1"lIffl'14ql;¡M'l I
ACQtCiI q Icr) ~: '4': lI1m!f: 1"1' 'CIftfffit: II
aT. G. 'qll)lJ-31. ij. ~ ~
Arunadatta also opines in a similar manner, that the pe-
culiar unexplainable action brought about by the Dravya may
be considered as Prebbñv«.
n¡"lUI'i(1'E'1~C(141~ i(q¡;¡qt¡I'(UI: I
~ 1:lT'i(1I(Of~C(IC4I;¡Ii44qli4;:qt!4Ilsft4(=cmlll
\. tl. 't/~¿
Badanta Nagarjuna has termed Ptebbüve as
Anavadñára-nfya which is not under the control of Rasadi
GU1)as.
3t¡:fti4i~I;:qfi¡¡"<'4IR S1ft"1;¡IR ~qlqn: 1
3t1.1~~qci\'riCIR qq\ijIR ~ii4~: 11
~. ~ 'to/~~
Eventhough direct references regarding Prebbiiv« is not
available in Sustute Samhita, word 'Acintya' is refered to
the drugs where one can not explain the mode of action, which
may be considered for Prabhava. He has mentioned Khadira,
Tuvaraka, Haridra etc. which alleviates Kuste as example
for Ptebhñv«.
Various examples are given for Ptebbñv« in classical
literature.
1. Citraka and Danti
~: ~: 'Irii 4tcP,ftq".1 1RI: 1
dlé(:6t V"Ilq'd ftrIl'ili4ffl .. ¡;¡q'(l I
~·lt ~~/~¿
~ ¡ú\t¡lq(eu,<iif~Ullfa .(octi, ~ $NIFcr-t1 I qfijir

f,¡¡sccfH'Iq¡"1011 I 1rIm!f~ J;&lfIMHf\¡gdl, lIT • Mluli
+I¡q¡;<:I!?Jlflq: <:;<ftC'41~5'di1flfiblq, lfif: flfibff'(qW4~q tnC!fRi .. ¡mfhit
fcfif,¡¡.. qr"d~~ ~ Si~fli"dai6!L"¡ 'Si'ilq¡~&:Ifq ~; ~ uS(OQ¡fUl
fW S(6qSi'ilq'l( i"ISiitlqlt(' ~ I .... q ~ ~ tctW4d ~
~iilqm, ~fcIifimr 'ill'1If1Q,dl <"<it ....~iilqdlm; Sim.O€Iq¡1 itlqfiJlffiu!-
~ lIitlqtll q¡¡~Uj(Eil~ 'ilM)q,djqj ~ 'ill"i\qCUd: SlM.O€Iq¡ $N1Cli-
+I~uftq+( I ilSfiqlfUl "IJ'i!r-~. ~ ~ GI G e
ftai5: ~ -m~ q, fl;:OaJr: (It4' (It4' ~ +Ijql;qC6~+Itl1
11'( C5Ill, q¡~qlq¡tlI 11'( CIi'lCf, aw¡ifl4t4 q ~ C5Ill lR"l"Ia;d, ....
~ CÁ~, ~-m~ q~, flq)am, dA+lFctQIC6iflqfuli
~ l(l1i' ....lCtU4 lnf.r fllri ~ lITifI"<i l'ra;d, fiJlflqtq 'ftm;r;i C6i
l'ra;d, .mr_ Si'i¡q¡"if¡"'ci fiJll'ElqM I lJURT?:r ~ "IJ'i!r-~. ~ ~ G/G¿
~ Huttql"(4jfq f,¡¡scq¡tlI fiJllill;ft ¡

31.~. ~ ~1.9/~~; 31. ij. ~ ~/~G-~\9
SI. No. Dravya Rasa Vipika Vizya Kanna
1 Citraka Katu Katu U~1)a Dfpana
2 Dan ti Katu Katu U$1)a Virecaka
Here both Citraka and Danti have Katu Rasa, Kstu Vipaka
and U$1)aVirya but Citraka acts as Dipaka where as Danti acts
as Yirécek«. The Virecana Karma exhibited by Danti is
considered as Prabhavajanya Karma.
2. Ya~tjmadhuand Mrdwika
qqq¡tlI q~ I 31. ~. ~ ~1.9; 31. ij. ~ ~/~1.9
qqq¡tlI wm: ~s1lÑ ~ fiJll'El::fl, .... qqq¡fqfa 51itlqq¡q I
~ "IJ'i!r; 31. ~. ~ ~\9
Here both Ya$timadhu and Nrdwika are having Madhura
Rasa, Madhura Vipaka and Sft,: Virya but their actions are
different. Mrdwika cause Virecana, where as Y8$timac1!1Uwon 't.
Here the Karma of Yestitaedbu, that which doesn't cause
Virecana is an example for Prabhava.
Prabhiva 323
3. K~ira and Ghrta
tW ~ ~ I 31.~. ~ ~\9; 31. l. ~ ~/~\9
~~: ~i'i'I¡¡rqtW ~ l!I' ~dilftt ~: I
~~-31.~.~. ~ ~\9
SI. No. Dravya Rasa Vipaka ViJYa Kanna
1 K$íra Madhura Madbura Síta Agni-
mandya
2 Gbrt« Madbura Madbura su« Dípana
Eventhough both k$íra and Gbrta are having Madbura
Rasa, Madbura Vipaka and Sita Vírya, Kstre will aet as
Agnimimdy« Kara where as Ghrta inereases Agni.
4. Kaphaviitahara Karma of Lasuna
CfitSq'CtiHif\'Ot¡14 ~: Ctiq¡cnd~tt I
• ClidCfiq¡¡¡liW lt ~ .: 11
31. ~. ~ ~\9
~: 1ñ,(~ta .. q¡~qlfcf¡ta .. q¡q¡~« fl:t¡¡¡ta.. ~ qld~<t
"'~: m..1"'qfaq¡t&' ....q¡:o<ftfttlrJIlliI': I d~d,:ffi ~-~-
fttqlCft\ ~ ~ Cfiq¡ÑUta «dOlSi"',q,« ~, ~ qldCfi(M; W'n 'mf
fl:t;¡¡¡tti ~ q qldAita S(CCI$lftlql(~, ~ ,~a¡q¡(tti lfit' I
~ ~-31. ~. ~ ~\9
Lssuns, beeause of its Kssu Rasa and Katu Yipiik« aets as
Kapbasamaka and owing to its Snigdha & Guru GU.Qasdoes
Vata Samana. Eventhough it is having Katu Rasa and Katu
Vipaka won't aggravate Vata and Snigdhatwa & Gurutwa won't
aggravate Kapba. Here the Karma Vatakaphabara is eonsidered
as Prsbbñv«.
S. Raktasáli and Yava
fiIt.ñ f#.twi"l qidl~"l ~l1diili GiCiF-w",« I
CJicff.a CiCiCfiltllta <rct. lI'iiIClft:1'1fiitdi( 11
aT. ~. ~ ~\9
QnCH!l.t641;¡Ñ cmll~"l ("Ch(illf{"1: f~aE4ra;¡ ~ ;¡1(iIClm,

qClq;(i:¡¡¡ • q;~1dlRt -S¡'iIClq;q I
SI. No. Drevy« Rasa GUl)a Virya Karma
1 Raktasiilf Madhura Snigdha Sfta Viitahara
2 Ya va Madhura Snigdha Sfta Viitakara
-
Guru
Here both Raktasiilí and Yaya have similar properties but
Raktasiilí is Viitahara and Yaya is Viitakara. Rakta has ssu
Viitahara action on the basis of its properties, but Yaya is not.
Viitakara of Yaya is Pra bhiiva.
6. Vi~aghna Karma of Siri~a
m !l.tq&t~:J:¡ lRl -S¡'iIClt<i51 (fij(UIi{ I "'CI".~ ~ G/ G ~
!l.tq&t!l"ffifilRt dt4I(IIIfi:1q¡fttwi $Nlfc(otl I ~qlf~(fi (iIRliClla
liT 'ICf~ fClq&tM aQQÑ16"Ch1 I ilSfíq¡fO¡ 'qTlX.T-"'CI".
~ ~ G/G ~
I1I{lqlfc( m~ ~C;t1ci df'i'l4a I 31. ~. ~ ~ \9
I1I{lq8f(sofc(cii m ;¡1(ilqRt, ~C1i1tJifc( iT l$:r m~, ~
-S¡'iICjq;q I ~ 'qTlX.T-31.~. ~ ~ \9
Siri$a and Haridra are considered as Vi$aghna Dravyas (One
which reduces poisonous effects) and Swapna (Sleep) and Megha
(Cloudy atmosphere) are aggravating the poisonous condition. Here
both Vi$aghna and Vi$avardhaka Kannas are said as Prabhiivajanya
Karma. '
Other examples are :
7. Mal)idhiiral)a (Wearing Precious Stones)
Sometimes wearing precious stone will yield good effects.
8. Mantra
Chanting of Mantra will also yieldsome effects which are
considered under Prabhiiva.
9. Salyiihsrsqls
Removal of foreign body by certain Dravyas are aIso an
example for PrablJivajaaya Kmna.
Prabhiva 325
10. Vamana and Virecana
-a;e;qf'!(I1)(iwif¡ lIViif
lRl. lI\iiqSi\tiftld\ I ;:ro ~ ~ ~/ ~ ~
-a;e;qf~¡u(iwCt1ftH1Q ~ WS':ft\if4iCt1i( Sifiiqi(q \t!ffir I
i4sMlfUl 'qJ'6q-;:r. ~ ~ ~/G ~
-a;e;qf~\iil1iif¡ lIViif" I at. ~. ~ ~~
lIViif" qC(olQil"iIfc{
~~, ,6dq:+;¡Ufc{'ffrS"f: ddSifilqiC( I
~ 'qJ'6q-at. ~. ~ ~ \9
If a Dravya is having Vámaka Kanna, then it is attributed
to Urdhwabhágabara Prebbsve.
Eg. Vamana Karma by Madanapbala.
Virecana Karma done by the Dravya is attributed to
Adbobbagahara Prabbáva of that Dravya.
Eg. Anulomana Kanna of Hañtaki.
SwarüpaofPrabhiva
3m ~ "qffit'l4t l&4\Ci\tlq: lI"m!f '<'4I¡;¡ld: I
31. ~. ~ ~ \9/ ~ ~
31$ ~ 1ft ~
,,4!puRt,u4t ~: 1{ Siqlq,l<otlth: I
a~d,'¡'q'qftr-* t\qr~.d Cfil4cn«ta SiIQI::¿¡lq~~. t\qr~",i
5I1QI::¿¡lq~ ~: "qffit'U~Ct1Ict. lÍlTI 'SI1mf lfir I .... 1t
dICiRtft_! Ullfc(! Cfi(\U4ql~! ~ I 3m: ~ ~ ~ 1{: I
~ 'q"(lilf-at. ~. ~ ~ \9/ ~ t.,
AH Acaryas have considered Virya and Prabbava as S~kti
(Force/potency) of a Dravya. Eventhough Vizya is a strong factor
but it perform action acc to the Gurvadi Guias which may be
explained (Cintya) where as Prabbava is one which cannot be
explained (Acintya) based on Gutvédi GUI)as. Hence it is
considered as an exceptional power of drug.
m ~ !I'ft,=a lilf J.'8i I?;tq,'' ' 1iI' qfiC(Ui'« I
lRITS;q?;(T d<!i~d 'SI"I'c:U(dU,Rl5I ~ ~sft<¡ II
at. ~. ~ ~ \9/~ ~
~ Siqlqlt4'!q+i,m-\i~<'4Ifc( I ~_"fc(fi:lCfi\cftiallRf: q¡at'cn(eRt
<R(. 'SI\ila"lI;:¿¡~ ~ ~qiin4tfl(qf1: I aln(OdfC4'SI\ilaiffiqI4full ';f

~ I 01lT ~!j\ila\4\ila(qhll ~ 'IlT&f on 31. ~. ~ ~ \9/ ~ ~
CornrnonIy Dravya shows its action based on Rasa, GUQa,
Virya or Vipiika & if the Dravya exhibits extraordinary action
irrespective of its Rasiidi GUQas,where the casue of the action
cannot be traced then it is Prabhiiva.
3t¡:ftqjll4l;qÑ:4*4IR Slft=loalR lC!t'iUqd: 1
3tlaliloflqttliri4IR .qtíl'llIR ~ilI~: 11
~a:tUIC6(l1I: l1'ft:r.Ir5 lC!t'iUqd: 1
.n tíI!ftWU;R4Fc§llI"l m8)ñ ChC(lilI'1 11
~iJ~ullfq tc¡;ri '11ia4i1Olfc(Fc§lEla(( 1
dt4iIMtd'tl qmql;¡lalil" ';f ñ ~ 11
~.~ 't o/ ~ ~ - ~ ~
Certain principIes Iaid down by Aciirya shouId not be
argued and if possibIe onIy expIanations regarding the rnode of
action rnay be traced or the actions rnay be observed directly. If
its not possibIe to expIain not to worry rnuch as the words of
Aciiryas are aIways true that Amba$tiidigaQa Dravyas never
cause Virecana.
31;r cfh.f(llaa"l ~ ~s'Ñ ftr;(qysftr;(qy;¡¡ (l1Ñ1i:SQ4dI 'ffiI'
alf,¡¡*l1 mlff 'ffiI'RIt 'SI\ilCr $t!iild lIT 1IT1JT, ~;¡¡ ~ 'SI\iIc:U'&!4fC4
~ e nSt\&.4Q
It'i"l I ~ ~ 1IllJt ~ I alÑI"<'4 fif;lrr
"tul] 'SI\ilctIQ'(Q4fcU St\a¡loli Hil~"Ii«a\Q Cfillf q¡HOI(lIÑ1i: I
T.lSfíq¡fO¡ ~. ~. ~ 'to/~
CakrapiiQi in his cornrnentary on Sustut« opined that both
Vírya and Prabhiiva are the Sakti of a Dravya. Further, says
Prabhiiva is exhibiting independent action.
Prabhávajanya Karma
~ (f(IIIl~iP(W'qlfq ••• ~.. I
~Hltíllfc(Fc§ti 1Rr t<itGtlG d~ 11
q fU Iq;;ft tíIdi '1j ;¡¡ 1Wfilf ~ ftU:II('qCh+(1
(l1(W'q18'(ul ~ ,~&1ffq(lIlfc(Ch+(11
Prabhiva 327
«,r...tdq m qM._m ~: 1
(¡¡"¡"1m 4,,6Qq.~ _ lIirftr 'eIT II
o¡G!lfdh4lf.i •• 11&1 .... iI.it ... ~ ;¡ I
itldiR\slICfI lftI&iI' iltsiQt}.. afO'ldi(11
W6f.f SI""a::s; ... 4QMsRlkC4: lr ~ I
31."«. ~
t\9/t~
Different actions done by the Dravyas are considered as ,
Prabbavajanya Karmas.
1. Virecana Karma done by the Danti is given as example
for Prbbavajanya Karma.
2. Vi,aghna Karma-The Karma done by Sirf$a etc.
Dtevye, which subsides the poisonous effects.
3. Vi,akara-Certain factors are responsible for worsening
of poisonous conditions like cloudy atmosphere and sleep.
4. Mal}idhiral}a-Special effects felt by the persons
wearing precious stones cannot be explained.
S. Mantra-The effect caused by chanting of Mantra or
Sloka.
6. Au,adha-Certain drugs shows pharmacological actions
which is impossible to explain.
7. Salyahara.(Ja-Removal of foreign body is also
Prabbavajanya Kstme.
8. Punarjanma-The concept of rebirth is difficult to
explain.
9. Rak$oghna-Antimicrobial activity of certain Dravyas
are difficult to describe.
10. DhiIMedhya-Some drugs like Brabmi improves one's
intelecto
11. Vasikara.(Ja-To cativate.
Capturing a person with supematural power.
12. Agadiya Karma-Any antidote for poison may be
grouped under Prabhavajanya Karma.
328 Dravyaguua Vijñiina
13. AfU Sukrakara-After administering a Dravya which

produces Sukra immediately is also Prabhavajanya Karma.
14. Urdhwa Bhagahara-Vamana Karma can not be ex-
plained completely on the basis of Rasadi GU1)as.
15. Adhobhagahara- Virecana is also Prebbñvejeny«
Karma. Not many Dravyas are having Virecana Karma.
Concept of Samana Pratyarabdha and Vicitra
Pratyarabdha
lfif +11q l;:C¡n: Cli1f (Cit Ic(I;¡i ~Il 'ffill
ftñir;r Sk4HiU S(OtIqa;¡ fm- 11
tclil._pB • qlnf~l(tUn.,tJC4Cij: I
'31IJTT~: 'q1l: lft<i~: ftrit;¡ l¡CiFR': II
31'. ~. ~ ~/~\9-~¿
lfir RR, 3R;r Si(fillul A64({OId'i4f~ .. i {OIlql~" q;1f 64I'OUdl\i

.... flt(l1qul I ~ q"I'1~({OId'i4f«ca J;anf~ 31m!IT:, ~ wm
'1~*<1«I~ ~ I ~f,¡¡¡"Si('4I(.,¡ q ~ q ~ q«)
fiQ)1r:, ~ ~f,¡¡¡"Si('441(Ei S(64.qa .. , 'd'Cl {OIlqlo:cil:ffi?fi1f A64I~ .. i,
f1:Iri. '11'1ltaOl {OI¡q'EJaI 'S(641fJJld(qIA({OII~OIi31ft¡ ~ ~ A64.qa'1
f~ I ~ lIlfqftr a4iI(fiI('1I~ Cil4illflfil" SiNI(Ei't ~ ~~-
S(64IUII'l1 ~ ~~ 'tqf fiJrftar SiNi(.4('Ci~CiI (fii(U1'l1 .
~1(nt1q(11 1j'6ljul~'ffi1I mqqT lj'l«tñq~i CilldFfltd lRl. q;1f 'ffil.
ifi'itm, '{OI1fA SiN i(EitttIt\.I ~ 4<*1(tñqci\ !1'6üu1!l'ffiII q!«tñq~i
4al~cei ?6lf 'dlI'.~, 31ft¡ U Cilld+CtC~q ~, fim¡¡;r Si('4i(EiCtCIt\.
~: {cn(tñqM 'ü'6 ÜU~qd5 .... lI'F (tñq~1!! ,nddirf: flii 'd'ff ?
aWlc:i\4: ~ SiNI(&¡ttiIClI ~ q ~Ii(~qd !l'6ü"I!l'iÍi q qg«~qFcUi
,ndc:fh:fi(l {OIqIOl$lNI(i!itttl« I ~li({OI!l'th) 'ü'61JUT ~5 ffi1T ....'4'IIT
~ q'l(~ql(fi: flii mt? ~ ~, fiJrftar SiNI(EiI(( I ~
q'l«{OI~'th1 IJ'EíIjUMdlI ~ q'l(~qlq¡ ~, ~ $I('4i(i!itttIClI
31'. 'G.-3T. s. ~ ~/ ~~-~~
Semén« Pratyarabda Dtsvyes are those, which have their
Rasa, GU1)a,Vipaka, Vfrya in accordance to their Pancabhautika
composition and show the Karma accordingly.
329
Eg. Godhüma
Godhüma which has Madhura Rasa, Guru, GUlJa,Madhu,ra
Vipaka will have Vatahara Karma.
Table showing Samiinapratyarabda Dravya
~1. No. Dravya Rasa Glqla Vipaka V-nya Karma
1 Ajamoda Ka!u Laghu Katu U$1)a Dfpana
Rük$a
2 Asoka Ka$aya Laghu Ka!u Sita Stham-
bhaka
3 Aragwa- Madhura Guru Madhura Sita Stham-
dha bhaka
4 Udum- Ka$aya Rük$a Katu Sita Stham-
bara -- bhaka
5 Usfra Tikta Riiks« Ka tu Sita Dahapra
samana
6 Kerevire Ka!u Laghu Ka!u Usn« KU$!ha-
ghna
7 Kr$lJa Katu Laghu Katu. U$1)a Dipana
Jfraka
8 Khadira Ka$aya Laghu Ka!u Sita Stham-
bhaka
9 Goksut« Madhura Guru Madhura Sita Vr$ya
10 Candana Tikta Laghu Katu SIta Dáhapra
Samana
Yicitrspmtytusbda Dravyas are those which donot have
their Rasa, GUlJa, Vipaka and Virya in accordance to
Piiñcsbbeutik« consititution or one among those five factors
will not fall in the rule and sometimes exhibit different Karma.
Eg. Yaya
Yaya is having Madhura Rasa, Guru GUlJabut is Vatakara.
23 Dra.VII.
Table showing Victrapratyarabdha Dravya.

~l. No. Dravya ~asa GUl)a Vípaka Virya Karma
1 Agni- Tikta Laghu Katu ' U$lJa Sotha-
mantha Rük$a hara
2 Ativi$a Tikta Laghu Ka tu U$lJa Gtiibi
... Rük$a
3 Asvagan- Tikta Laghu Madhura Usn« Balya
dha Snigdha
4 Amalaki Am1a Guru Madhura Sita Premé-
Riiks« haghna
5 Ardraka Katu Guru Madhura U$lJa Vata-
Tiksn« hara
6 EralJc}a lMadhura Snigdha Madhura U$lJa Kustb«
1'ik$lJa ghna
7 Guggulu Tikta Laghu Katu Usn« Sotbe-
hara
8 Gudiici Tikta Gutu Ka tu U$1Ja Jvara-
hara
9 Drons- Ka tu Guru Katu U$lJa Dipana
pusp!
10 Nagake- Katu Laghu Katu Usna Pacana
sara
Samiina Pratyarabda/Prkrtyanugu{Ja Concept
Wtri :H'ilqafl"l f.t~\'cil1.JUl~: I
~sFqq:(ldl ..i 'qJCfi(f~~ I
'i:Il!IT ~. • •••• •• • ••• •• •• • • • • • • • • • •• • I I

Caraka says, Vipiika and VIrya of sorne substances rnay
be assessed on the basis of Rasa only and those are considered
as PrkrtyanugulJa. Eg. Paya.
Madhura Yipiik« and Sita Virya of Paya is known through
Madhura Rasa.
Prabhiva 331
Viejtta PratyirabdaIPrkrtyananuguI)a
~ fc6mpi ~ ~ mlfiqq ;sr t
~ fl8N .. '1("\ ~SCNt¡"l"fI¡fl:Iq'l ti
~ ~ ..'¡W¡fI*1f1'flMci; 'ft1If t
~C6ftjij4j(tft..i mlfi''''~'!liiíQd tt
T.f. ~ ~~/)(¿-)(~
Sorne Dravyas have the Vlryas which are contradictory to

Rasa rnay be considered under Vicitra Pratyarabda or
Prkttyenen ugu.Qa.
Eg. 1. Btbe: PañamüIa has U~.QaVlrya eventhough it has
Ka~aya Tikta Rasa.
2. Anüpamamsa is Madhura in Rasa but has U~.QaVlrya.
3. Saindhava Lavana, Lavana Rasa has Sita Vlrya.
4~ Amalaki has Sita Virya even it has AmIa Rasa.
5. Arka, Agaru and Gudiici are having Tikta Rasa but has
U$.Qa.
These are the exceptions and rnay be considered under
Vid trapratyarabda concepto
Prkrti Samasamaveta and Vikrta Vi~ama Sama veta
:r ff re."fdfttqqflqc}dlot¡ otlotlNq;lot¡ quqlul q)q'd'otlq~1J
rltCfi(i'q~(i§q;Rrqd"'lqq;qqSl\tIClI~ql~~CI lICffI1l. I
flt(i!{lqSl\tICld('qq&qClfll9;
T.f. fcr. V ~o
ftt"fdftte¡qflqc}dlotlfi1fd ftt"ftIf1*tc}diot¡ "flV.n re.e¡qflqc}dlot¡ 'iftr.
ftt"fflfttqqflqc}dlotl'll flqc}dlotfi1fd fi1ll1diot¡ ~ ~ 1( I ·.lm
~ ~ flqqlql l11IT-~ du,(iftq~¡ ~ ff ~ ~.

'lQj('qII\q¡'(:, du,Mlq~ 1I~ flqc}draot 'd1I'~ I~ flqc}dl'U
fd~q;e¡lqq;if<tih ""JU:, ~ ~ 'tm: ~ ~ 'ft'dm: ~.
dft<ilWllsftr·ftR:r~6I1',(IRi~q8~llfT ~ f'4"q;q¡q;'(t<tic4¡ m~
~ q;~('qqCfi~<ti 1( qqRlf«fd ae¡wtt(;¡ft'qd I otlotl(Cfq;iotlfi1('CU~.
~ 1I ~"mflqCjlqfdiqqflqCliqq)lc:ñq(l1+"q¡'l1 ~
\4 I«,rotiCf-'Clv.n6C""Uqd-1RI.- iif?nñ ~
U ~ ~ ~- 1f
Slftit'lli'l0l:, Slftit'll"li1011J¡ 'ffir l.I) fi:lf(;¡tll"Ii ~ 10Il~qi{"1 ~

qcffir, ~ SlftifdlAqlAqCCI4~1<t'¡t6C46¡ ~ Sllftitl1'lñccqi{"1 qcffir, ~
fc1ftifdfc1c:¡q IAqcu41sf~¡ fqftit'll'l ~'ltI"lfT~: S1ftit'll"li101:
~qCCI41 ~ ~ ~ ~: I
'ffir '& {"CC ~ q¡ n':l 90 S(cQ tt:.t ~ Cfic:(lc:¡It4tCb 90 fetCfi I~ 90 ~ a
'Sl\i ICC~ q¡ -
~~~ 'ffifT S(cqfqCfii(41: 'Sl\iICCtltc4 cqCC<E4t(1 -~
Prakruti Samasamaveta is a concept where many Dravyas
having different Rasas may be used in diseases originated
because of different Doses. If it is combined then it may be
used in varieties of diseases may be Ekado$aja, Dwidoseje etc.
Eg. If four drugs which are acting on Jwara, show its action
on any Jwara.
It cannot be said that always it will be showing its action
on diseases of any origino The combination of two or more
Dravyas may also be showing bad effects.
Eg. 1. Madhura Rasayukta Tetuiuliysk» has Snigdha GU1)a
it will be V[$ya, where as Yikrut« Tenduliyek« won't have
Vrsyarwa,
2. Tila if It is combined with Ketu, Tikta, Kesiiy« &
Madhura Rasa Dravya in proper combination will be Pittahara,
Slesmsbsre, even Ttidosebete, where as improper use of tila
may be Pitta Kapha Kiiraka.
3. Combination of Matsya & Dugdha, Madhu & Gbtt« in
equal quantity are not showing good effects eventhough
individual1y they have good qualities.
Prebbñv« Visa-Vis Vicitrapratyarabdatwa
1. AH Prabhiiva Dravyas may be included under
Vicitrapratyiirabda but all Vicitra Pratyiirabda Dravyas are not
Prabhiiva Dravyiis.
2. It is not necessary that all Vicitrapratyiirabda Dravyas
have extraordinary actions but Prabhiiva is an Adbhuta Karma
(Extra ordinary action).
Prabbava 333
3. A11the Dravyas having difference in their constituents

like Rasa, GU1)a,Vipaka, YIzya and Kanna and tbey are not in
accordance with Pañcabhütas are Vicitra Pratyarabda Dravyas,
where as Prabhav Dravya is independent from other factors
and importance is geven to its special action.
4. Common Yicitteptetyétsbd« Dravyas apart from
Ptebbév« Dtevyes will have different chemical structure but
exhibit common actions where as vicitreptetyiuebde with
Ptsbbñv« have different chemical structure and have peculiar
action like Yisegbn«.
Eg. 1. Vicitrapratyarabdatwa-Dadhi
~ravya Rasa GU{la Vipiika Virya Karma
Ipadhi Madhura Snigdha Am1a U$1)a Pittakara
Ka$aya
2. Vicitrapratyarabda with Prabbava-Sirf$a
iDravya Rasa GU{la Vipiika Virya PrablJjvB¡
Sirf$a Ka$aya Lagbu Katu I$at Vi$agbna
Tikta Ruk$a U$1)a
Madbura Tik$1)a
Prabhiva Pridhinyata
Acarya Nagarjuna has given following reasons to say
Prabhava as Pradbana.
1. Acintya
a¡f,¡¡'N(ttIClI ~. el. 31'. ~; ~ t ~~
The actions done by Dravyas having Ptebbiiv« cannot be
imagined.
Eg. Vírecana Karma of Danti.
2. Daivapratighata
tclSufl El1(1tell ClI
Extraordinary power which takes out a11the evil spirits.
Eg. Rsksogbn« Kanna of Guggulu.
3. Vi$apratighata
334 Dravyaguna VijñAna
The anti poisonous effects can be seen directly. Eg. Siri$a

4. Dsdsns
iWf:mt I
Special action done by the Prabhiiva Dravyas are seen
direct1y.
Eg. Dfpana Karma of Giute.
5. SrsvsQst
,.C(Olltll t. el. 31. ~; ~ ~ ~~
AH praise the Dravya which has Prabhiiva.
Eg. Madanaphala is considered as best Viimaka.
6.·TulysrsssguQe$u Vise$sts
tlr'I HIÜu'l! fcHll q It( I
Eventhough Dravyagata Padiirthas are common in
their strength but Prabhava bringout extraordinary Karma from
the Dravya.
7. Adbhuta Kerme
Prabhiiva Dravyas will exhibit mesmerizing actions.

Eg. Krimighna aetion of Vicjanga
8. Ágsms
3m I+iIQS¡ I
In c1assical texts, Prabhiiva is considered as superior as it
supersede other factors which are residing in the Dravya to bring
out Karma.
Vagbhatii 's View
anltt¡"fl: ~~~: lif~w I
~B l«ft J:15f):, J:O!i i t:O+iffl lffI'lll
31. ~. ~ ~\9
Prabhiiva is superior most factor among the factors residing

in the Dravya and the presence of Prabhiiva in the Dravya gives
added speciality to the Dravya. e
Chapter-9
Dravyasrita Rasadinam Paraspara
Sambandhasya Balabalasya Cha
Niriipanam
(Internal Relations Among
Rasaru GUl)as)
Dravyas exhibit various actions on consumption. The
Karma (action) is attributed not to a single factor but for other
factors also which reside in that Dravya itself. To identify the
entity which is responsible for a particular Karma exhibited by
the drug. It is very necessary to have a prior knowledge about
internal relation between the Dravyagata Padartha i.e. Rasa,
GU.Qa,Vipiika, Virya and Prabhiiva. There are three rules in
understanding the internal relation.
Rule-I
m ?ftiuT ~ ~ ~~qlC6ql: 1
fl4j(+{'; ~ Ti ~ ~ "6it: 11
.WtU Hi\q~,l"i R~ql 4JUI{Oj!i8:1
~s ~q{lfll"ij 14fCIi(f~~ 11
l({f;(lq41 l(tQl~rq4{f;('f en i31CQfT;(51Cf,'j 1
l(CC+UcflR i311;tQIR R~Is(~ffl ~ 11
~. ~ ~ G/){~ -){\9
Common rule is that the Dravya having Madhura Rasa
will undergo Madhura Vipiika and have Sita Virya, AmIa Rasa
Dravya undergo AmIa Vipiika and have U$Qa Virya and Kstu.
Rasa Dravyas undergo Kstu Vipiika and has U$Qa Virya where
as other Rasas Lavana which undergo Madhura VIpiika and
have U$Qa Vírya and Tikts. & Ka$iiya Rasa Dravyas undergo
Karu Vipiika and have Sita Vlrya acc to their nature of
compositions.
Table showing Rasa and respective Vipaka & Virya

SI. No. Rasa Vipaka Virya
1 Madhura Madhura Sfta
2 Am1a Amla U~IJa
3 Lavana Madhura U$IJa
4 Katu Katu U$IJa
5 Tikta Katu Sfta
6 Kasáya Katu Sfta
Eg. 1. Ksim (Milk) has Madhura Rasa undergoes Madhura
Vípaka and will have Sita Vfrya.
2. Citraka has Ketu Rasa undergoes Ketu Vípaka and will
have U$IJa Vfrya.
If a Dravya follows this rule then knowledge of any one
factor willlead to the assessment of other factors automatically.
Rule-U
Fcñffh( m~ C6lf cftifur '6Ilq~'l1
~ 1'jÜR ~ 'S(\:j la uI ~ fcii fisI;¡ 1I
W f4qICifH'ift 'lft1:f lf\ilcURlI;¡tih,fd I
aH"1~14 ~~I~;¡I~fd ~~f11cfi ~ 11
"€T. ~ ~~/\.9~-\.9~
~~cfhf lf'tn+OO 'iti'¡('qiQNChr:fn: 1

l(Ch~ql ~ en ¡;ai ~qft¡~'ha 1 1
1JT~('4 ~fiu(Q4:R8aft~C(q:a;nl: 1
~8ll('41 ft:f«n: ~ ';{ ('ClIi",'«Chfqq 11
~-31. ~. ~ ~\.9/~'6'
The drugs exhibit their actions by virtue of their Rasa
(Taste) or by their Vfrya (Potency) or by their GUIJa(quality) or
by their Yipiik« (specific change after digestion) or by virtue of
their Ptebbiiv« (unexplainable action). . .
In case the Rasa, Vipaka, Vfrya and Prebbñv« possess equal
Dravyisrita Rasidinim Paraspara 337
strength, by their nature Vipaka superseds Rasa, Virya superseds
both Rasa & Vipaka and it is the Prabhava which overcomes
a11the factors brings out its own Karma.
A~ta1Íga Sangrahakara interpret this concept by various
examples.
Eg. 1. Madhu (Honey) eventhough Madhura in Rasa
(Taste) won't aggravate Kapha because of Katu Vipaka which
supersedes Madhura Rasa in bringing out Kapha 8amaka
Karma.
2. Anupamamsa (Meat of animals living in Marshy region)
eventhough Madhura in Rasa and Vipaka but aggravates Piue
owing to its U~I)a Virya which overcomes both Rasa & Vipaka.
3. Danti (Baliospermum montanum) having Katu Rasa,
Katu Vipaka and U~I)a Virya acts as Recaka owing lo its
Prebbsve which defeats Rasa, Vipaka and Virya in bringing
out its Recana Karma.
Rule-III
lRICt. ~ (fll~;1i CII(l1qta:ít ~ I
31f1¡'laddtdl"_ 'ffil. CfiHUlcei 1mIW 11
fiRMa. 1J"1' ~ 'lCifliN 18' ~ 1
31.~. ~ ~l.9/~~-~~; 31. ij. ~ V~~-:(~
If the factors residing in Dravya are possessing different
strengths, then the one which is stronger will over power other
factors and brings out the Karma.
dS(6C4+tIM:ítI fi¡filfti:6feuf'4u1 ~~d'll
fi¡Ñs(fI~qICfiIQ1i ~ ~ 'C6Ufir 'lU 1 I
~. ~ ~o/~~
Susmt« also explains in the same way that different factors
which are residing in the Dravya are responsible for particular
Karma, which aggravate or pacify the DO$a.
Delbsne in his commentary on Suénu« Sütra 40/14 810ka
enumera tes different examples.
~ tfff ~ RhcUCh,IR ';f ~ $NI,ll'QlfJd~«(II~ I 31i(q':ff
~(I~CI; j(6q'iIN"1 ~ Fc6r1J('ti '8R ~ l{I', Fc6P.aS(6q~q cfiifur
~ '8'f.« ~ l{I', fCfiP.aCRI ~ l{I' (ijfQqIChI'Rri~, lIñ ~

m~ ir &i~C$i(ci;; ~ j(&lifl<Ct"l1q¡f¡C¡ICi4~;¡:¡QClICi&lI&iI,ftCi~~UI
~ '8Rr; lIWr *:~,~ lI1a)S'Sf 6CU8Uc¡fq d; ~ fP:¡il.uefi:¡il"l
l{I' ~ ~ ~ ~, m;ii{. iffJNiiJ\t1IRcti adf~iCun~csft:Id~q;
m~ ~ ~ '8'f.«, 'q?IT-fiffirr 1(-og;wic:ftCifsÑ itñi 'i'i(lM;
fétql4l"l ~ ~ ~ wf.<¡ 'q?IT-~ ~sÑ 'CIT<i ,jifCim, ~-
fQqiCh<CIi(( I ~ ~-~. ~ '6 o/ ~'6
Eg. 1. Karma because of Prabhiiva Priidhiinyata-In

Khadira Prebtüv« overcomes Tikta & Ka$aya Rasa, Ketu
Vipaka and su« Virya making it as best KU$1haghna Dravya.
2. Karma because of Virya Priidhiinyata-Brhatpañcamüla
has Tikta Ka$aya Madhura Rasa and Ka1u Vipaka acts as Vata
Samaka because of its U$IJ.aVfrya.
3. Karma because of Rasa Priidhiinyata-Eventhough
Gucjücf is Usna in Vfrya acts as Pirra Samaka because of its
Tikta Rasa.
4. Karma beca use of Vipiika Priidhiinyata-SuIJ.thf acts as
Vata Samaka owing to its Madhura Yipéke.
Explanation given by Acarya Vagbhata, author of A$1anga
Sangrahakara for non interference of other factors which are
opposite to it.
RlHWliFq :al~o:c:i 'tm'm: Cfii4eltt~ j
"ICI,¿j "9;f4ttltli4 !lJuiciltt fi:r?it l(?;R 1I
~~~';f~R~-~·~
~
l(;r
Chi4(fi~tti qaffr! ~
'Sr1tiCn ~
(QI~"li'i;qd'i~
~
Ü~
~
Chj4~d(~
~\iiC¡'i(W1qdj<iQid
3lftr ';f ~
~
~
I ~s~.
31. ~. ~
fQ'6Uid
I ~(Qc:ft&qICh
Chi4QIQ;¡ ~
~~/~~
a;r ~
I
~-!1"I~ql iir?ñ_ I '!l'"': ij<CI,(;¡:¡~ifim ~ ~'6qltlAtQI;¡&ilcf-
msR ~ 31Ñ lI?IT fQQldlCi ';f ~ I ~IJ ClldÑ'tIChq:¡1 ~
Dravyisrita Rasidinim Paraspara 339
3I'ftr a,\1¡1IF< lI11R ~ fiI?ñ fCt€Udltl ';f ~ I ds('E4I~q)SÑ I

~ 1t1~lcl~I-3T. ~. ~ ~~/ ~ ~
Eventhough the factors residing in Dravya are having
opposite nature, they won't affect the final outcome of the
Dravya, as like Satwa, Raja & Tama GU1)aand Vata, Pitte &
Kapha Doses, even they are opposite lo one another but they
maintain homeostasis of the body. This can be well appreciated
in the drug having multiple pharmacological actions.
Conclusion
If one has idea about these rules, he can easily explain the
mode of action of different pharmacological actions exhibited
by the Dravya.
•
Chapter-lO
Karma Parijñana
Points Dealt :
• Karma Nirukti • Karma Leksen«
• Karma Swarüpa • Karma Paryaya
• Karma Bbéd« • Pracinadr$tya Karma
Kriya Vívécana
• Modero coacept ot drug action
• Karma VargfkaraI)a
• Dravya Kiirmukata Vividha Parik$aI)a
• Common Experimental animals
• Experimental models.
• Dipene Karma • Pacana Karma
• Semsédhsne • Semssmen«
• Lékbsuu: . • Cbéden«
• Anulómana • Sramsana
• Bbéden« • Récene
• Griihi • Stambhana
• Medekéri • Premñthi
• Vyavayi • Vikiisf
• Resiiytui« • Vajfkara1)a
• Carakókta Karma (50 Mahaka$iiya Varga)
• Karmas Commonly cited in Ayurvedic texts.
Karma Nirukti
cR (;r) ~ (¿¡f&i¿¡d 'ffiI) I ;;+~ I
~: ftñ¿¡¿¡1 ¿¡1¿¡ICQd WIT Rb¿¡IU¿¡lai ~ ~ ,,
~. q;. ~. Vol. 11
Karma is that factor which peforms an action (Kriya).
~~cR I~.:!. fci.
The word 'Karma' here refers to the action which is the
out come of a process (Kriya).
Karma 341
Karma Lak$a{la
fi¡;1¡y ~~ Cfitf 1 t. el ~ e
Kriya i.e 'Performaee' itself is a eharaeteristie feature of
Karma.
~ ~ ftlql~ ~ cmvi S(6Qql~'
Cfi(f6Q:pQ RJ¡¿IICh¡f Cfitf
;tI;<Q«q~ 11 T.T. ~ ve..,:("
mi S(CQq<lJOi 4'iq)a 1fa qI~ tCI"iq$Ch H u ¡fi:Ifd Cfitf l"1S('I u ¡'(I
~.~. vV~\9
4'icña¡fa ... ¡a¡claU"ii Cfitf eq¡"1'(' ~. ~. V V ~o
lRt !id'f:(t 'ffil 'Ch1f , tt· ~ ~~/e..,
Acarya Caraka says, that entity in the dravya which is re-
sponsible for Samyoga (association) and Vibhaga (dissociation)
is Karma. This entity is in an inherent relation with Dravya and
is responsible for a specifie action.
Thus the following may be considered as the characteris-
ties of Karma.
(i) ~ ;:.¡flrq¡1);:.¡~ The entity should be responsible for
Samyoga and Vibhaga.
(ii) ~~~ Resides in the Dravya. Kanna has no
existence without Dravya.
(iii) ifi«d4t4 fifi'qr CIi1f~ That entity should perform a spe-
cific aetion, attributed to the Dravya.
Note: The term 'Karma' is also used at different eontexts
to explain :
(i) Pancakarma
(ii) Adru$ta Kanna
(iii) Piirvajanma Karma
(iv) Prayatnadi Karma
(v) Utk§cpa1)adi Kanna
It should be remembered that these are not relevant in the
context of Dravyagu1)a.
That entity which performs or executes a specific action

(Au$adhiya Karma) of the Dravya is 'Karma' in the context of
Dravyaguna,
Karma Swariipa
fiñ1n ~ q;¡f 1 1:. ~. 31. ?J ~ \.9~
Kriya is the Swarüpa of Kanna.
Whatever the action done by the Dravya to relieve disease
is the Kanna.
Karma Paryiiya
SI'fh1't{l~~ q¡lqhf~iIiin'q;¡fllM: q¡14't'1iji( ....... I
(~. fc¡. (,/~ ~~)
Caraka while describing Dasa vidha PanK$ya, describes
Ptevtuui as Ce$ta or activity and gives the following as syn-
onyms.
(i) Karyiirtha
(ii) Kriya
(iii) Karma
(iv) Yatna
(v) Kiiryasamarambha
These except karma, can be taken as the synonyms of
Kanna also.
Karma Bheda
There is no clear cut references for the types of Karma in
classicalliterature. We can compile different cross references
and bring it under the heading.
(i) Samsodhana
Samsamana
(ii) Antapañmarjana
Bahiparimarjana
(iii) Sthiinika
Sarvadaihika
• (iv) Mukhya
Gau1)a
Karma 343
a~qoi 'ffiftStr$qOI'ilijlJ:f (fWf 1

SlfI H O i ir 111f:i' f.fi'ifua fll R t(IJ' 'if I
cgquj m \4"«"11. \RIM",qc¡ 'if I
ffltI411'i",'iCIQ5C ¡1'i",lac¡ ~ I I &íIRq¡lqr~
Kiirikavali has mentioned 5 types of Karma.
(i) Utk$epaIJa
(H) Apak$ep8IJ8
(iii) Akuncana
(iv) PrasaraIJa
(v) Gamana- Ineludes Bbrsmen«; Recana, Syandana &
Ürdhwajwalana etc.
Pracina D",ya Karma Kriya Vivecana
.,ftQICIQlitqC¡l¿¡eQl: QfJ1&1lul: fI",,\4f11 1
Q'i3161~"j01l4C4I"ltcU;qlfijC¡Ic:{l;qiilf.ft 1W 1I "if. ~. ~ 4./ ~ ~
lI'?IT lCi ir gw If.ft ~ 5(eQ"jO11: ~ 1
q¡ftfcil: trrftfClI~CI Vttn: Wrriu fiAA'I: 11 "if. ~. ~V r\<
flL(1f\tibi4lflHl i4TñfJit ffIft¡ti -g;r: I
lI'?IT IfqQ fufi:I: tI1Cii ~ .•..FctiC¡Slfll«cUlll T.f. ~. ~ t../ ~ t..
Ayurveda solely depends on Páncabhautika theory and
henceforth explain a11concepts on this basis only.
Caraka while elaborating on Bhütagni Paka & Jat}laragni
Páka says that the Pancabhautika Ahara consumed is influ-
enced by their respective Bhütagn't and nourish the respective
Bbiués in the body. .
The same can be adopted to explain the therapeutic action
of Dravyas which are also Ptincebbsutik« and can influence
the Piincebtuuuike Sarfra.
1JUTT lIT alñT ~ '1{i~i5C4fq W ~ I
~ ~a.tcm'dt'i1I(&"1i t\6Q8ÜC6I:' I ~.\i '6 V ~~
GUIJaswhich are explained is a component 01' both Dravya
and Settt«. This wíll influence the Sthana- Vrddhi-K$aya of the
DO$a Dbiitu mala, which all in turn are made up of
Pancamahabh üta.
Dravya Pancamahabhüta DO$a-Dhatu-Mala
(Ahiira/Au$adha) ~ +- .___ .......~
~ f.tC($.I~"1 ~1?I~qqef ;:nf\f~+ft~ ~dhf'!1"I,!\·d;¡f.t
S(~IÑI qilSifilÑI ~ 1 cnf.f ~ ~ lI' 'Cfim':1 l«l ~ ~
ltilf, ~ ~ 'ft'Ít1f, q5l§cfF-<I tI~ifi(ui, 7.lVn PRr "« atn1i:
qf~a:u«qRt ~ ij¡Mf"lm 11 ~. ~ ~~/t...
';f ü: ~ ~ISI\i¡q¡aq ~¡ÑI qilSéti¡(iJ¡ ~i S(~IÑ¡ fW
S(~S1fUq¡4UISl\ilqlS(~!1U¡S1\ilql'iii4 riftl'lRlf\:q"( ~ di1(dl~ifi(Ulql~11J
crt m ~ ~Miq",~ W ~ ~ lftt.~ 'ffiI, ctm, ~ ~ ~,
u~ ~ifi(ui, ~ PRr lI' 'Cfim':, 7.lVn ~ "« atn1i:, l«l
~1!4qRt (1(1(. ~ 11 ~. ~ ~ 'C./ ~ ~
Caraka opines that there are three means by which the
Karma is produced. Those are-
(i) Dravya Prabhava- Because of its strength dravya
gives rise to a Karma.
(ii) GUIJaPrabhava- The Ksrme produced by the con-
stituents residing in a Dravya.
(iii) Dravya GUIJaPrabhava-It is the combined contribu-
tion ofboth Dravya and GUIJasto produceany Karma.
Both Caraka and Susruta have given different terms and
modalities involved in bringing out a Karma.
(i) Yat Kurvanti Tsi Karma- One which is performing
an action (Kiiys).
(ii) Yen Kurvanti Tadviryam- The potent factor respon-
sible for an action.
(iii) Yatra Kurvanti TadadhikaraIJam- Where the action
is performed that is AdhikaraIJa.
Karma 345
(iv) Yada Kurvanti Sa Kala- When the action is done that

is Ksl«.
(v) Yatha Kurvanti Sa Upéysb»: How the Karma is per-
formed that is Upiiy«.
(vi) Yat Sadhayanti (Ni$padayanti) Tat Phalam- The out
come after the action is Phala.
~Si&;ffi('tl¡¡iJ90C(I,'(ui 'Q1IT- ~¡;Üft«i4;¡ ~ ¿¡fiu(lFctli:i;¡~,
dfiu:ilFctli44 CIilf:a:ilwl(qIre:CfiHu);¡ (lIÜFctli44 !icff~nr(t1f,cft?fm:
-m~s::a:r~CIT: ~ (lH1Fctli44 ~ dC(ftlq:¡'(ui iVR': ;¡1;:q;¡lfilq:¡'(u)
(lH1Fctli4;¡ ~ lfi4cttft('tlsi:¡ ~ cttl"dl~ (l1:t1.ft'(ctlre:~:ffi ~ ~,
'(16;¡1q:¡IM lflW (lH1Fctli44 t{jCi!i(qI51~ ~ ~ m:r: ¿¡t:lHI;¡
Slq:¡llul Slst+tlctcft¡;¡Ire:;¡1 (ft:IT ICSltURd1ltl'dl4 ~ ~t{j,(1~6 1 ~-
iGI ~I'lij ~ i4lil6$ UI'( I - $('tI1re:;¡1fi.fft;r.rr~, 1I oq'j1f: ¡ ~ t11€i¿¡f.tt
(lH1.ftv" '1(.W1ltJ~'(4, 'ffil.~ ~~ 1 CIilfm~ ~
~ IDDi, lft:IT - lIT l1ffr!llf: q:¡14d¿¡1CIilf,d'Nt;:q{{t ~.1ffc(6h¿¡: ~
uci ct+t;¡Ire:eqÑ q:¡+tifttq:¡,(UIi~¿¡'l1 I ~. ~ ~ 6../ ~ ~
CakrapalJi has given very c1ear explanation regarding dif-
ferent modalities with an example.
(i) Karma- Dravyas used to perform Strovitecene Karma
should produce Sirovirecana Karma.
(ii) Vírya- The factor responsible for Sirovirecene Karma
is Virya of it.
(iii) AdhikaralJa- In Sirovitecene Karma, AdhikaralJa is
Siras.
(iv) Kéle-: Yesentiidi Ritus when the person having
Sirogauravata.
(v) Upaya- Considering the procedure like Pradhamana
or A vepiden« Nasya administering the Ausadha in
proper position.
(vi) Phala- After completion of the procedure the desired
result, if patient is relieved from heaviness of head
then it is called Phala. .
24 Dra.Vil.
Further he opines that same method may be used to assess

Vamanadi Karma.
Modern Concept of Drug Action (Pharmacodynamics)
Pharmakonedrug, dynamicseaction or activity is the study
of the biochemical & physiological effects of drugs & their mode
of action. These effects are achieved by sorne underlying bio-
chemical and/or physiologic interaction between the drug and a
functionalIy important tissue component (usualIy a receptor) in
the body. Thus it is important to recognise the following prop-
erties of drugs :
General properties of Drugs
1. Drugs do not confer any new functions on a tissue or
organ in the body, they only modify existing functions.
Therefore the effects of drugs can be recognised only
by alterations of a known physiologic function or pro-
cess.
Eg: Administration of a cathartic (an agent having pur-
gative action) can potentiate the rate of evacuation of
the large intestine.
2. Drugs in general exert multiple actions rather than a
sin~e effect. ConsequentIy drugs may in varying ~e-
grees produce undersirable responses because of their
potential to modify more than one function of the body.
3. Drug action results from a physico chemical interaction
between the drug and a functionally important molecule
in the body.
Action-Effect Sequence
'Drug action' and 'Drug effect' are often loosely used in-
terchangeable but are not synonymous.
Drug action- It is the initial combination of the drug with
its receptor resulting in a conformational change in the recep-
tor.
Drug effect- It is the ultimate change in biological func-
tion brought about as a consequence of drug action.
Karma 347
The type of response produced by the drug is called its
effect, but how & where it is produced is called its action. In
other words, drug action always preceds the drug effect.
For eg, Miosis (Contraction of pupil) produced by pilo-
carpine is its effect, however it results due to parasympathetic
stimulation of the circular muse les of iris, hence this is its
action.
Drug Action Effect
Pilocarpine -+ [parasympathetic stimulation]-+ Miosis
of circular musc1es of iris
Principies of Drug action
Drugs (except those gene based) do not impart new func-
tions to any system, organ or cell; they only after the pace of
ongoing activity. The basic types of drug action can be broadly
classed as:
l. Stimulation
2. Depression
3. Irritation
4. Replacement
5. Cytotoxic action
1. Stimulation- It is selective enhancement of the level of
activity of specialized cells. Eg : Adrenaline stimulates Heart.
2. Depresslen- It is selective diminution of activity of
specialized cells.
Eg : Quinidine depress heart.
3. Irritation- This refers to non selective, often noxious
(harmful) effect & is particularly applied to less specialized cells
(epithelium, connective tissue). Mild irritation may stimulate
associated function. Eg : Bitters increase salivary & gastric se-
cretion.
4. Replacement- This refers to the use of natural
metabolites, hormones or their congeners (same kind) in
deficiency states.
Eg : Insulin in Diabetes_mellitus, Iron in Anemia

5. Cytotoxic Action- -Selective cytotoxic action for
inavading parasites/cancer cells, killing them without signifi-
cantly affecting the host cells.
Eg : Pencillin.
Site of Drug Action
Two drugs may exhibit the same effect but their site of
action may differ. For example the site of action of pilocarpine,
for producing miosis, is the circular muscle of iris. However,
morphine also produce miosis but its site of action is stimula-
tion of 3rd cranial nerve nucleus.
Drug Si te & Action Effect
Pilocarpine ~ [Sti~ulate circular muscle] Miosis
of ms
Morphine ~ [Stimulate 3rd cranial 1 Miosis
nerve nucleus
The drugs may act at
1. Extracellular
2. Cellular
3. Intracellular site
1. Extracellular Site of Action- Action is outside the cell.
Eg : Antacids neutralise gas trie acidity.
2. Cellular Site of Action- Action is on the cell membrane.
Eg : Inhibition of membrane bound AT pase by cardiac
glycosides.
3. Intracellular Site of Action- Action is produced within
the cell.
Eg : Sulfa drugs act by interfering the synthesis of folie
acid (which is an intracellular component).
Mechanisms of Drug Action
Barring a handful of drugs whose actions can be explained
on the basis of their simple physical or Chemical properties,
Karma 349
majority of drugs act in complex manner-all elements of which

are seldom known. The fundamental mechanisms of drug ac-
tion can be distinguished into four categories.
1. Physical action
2. Chemical action
3. Through enzymes
4. Through receptors
1. Physical action- A physical property of the drug is re-
sponsible for its action.
Eg : Mass of drug - Bulk laxatives.
Osmotic activity- Magnesium sulfate retains fluid inside
lumen of intestine & thus increase fecal bulk.
2. Chemical Action- The drug reacts extracellular1y ac-
cording to simple chemical equation.
Eg : Antacids neutralize gas trie HCl.
3. Through Enzymes- Almost all biological reactions are
c.arried out under catalytic influence of enzymes; hence en-
zymes are a very important target of drug action. Drugs can
either increase or decrease the rate of enzymatically mediated
reactions.
(i) Stimulation- Drugs which stimulate the enzyme & there
by influence the rate of reaction.
(ii) Inhibition-Inhibition of enzymes is a common mode
of drug action. This may be non-specific or specific.
Non-specific Inhibition : Drugs which alter the structure
of any enzyme with which they come in contact & inhibit.
Eg : Alcohol, Formaldehyde
Specific Inhibition : Drugs inhibit a particular enzyme with-
out affecting others.
4. Through Receptors- Most drugs exert their effects, both
beneficial & harmful, by interacting with receptors. Receptors
are specialized target macromolecules present on the cell sur-
face or intracellular1y which binds with specific drugs and me-
diate their pharmacologic actions.
350 Dravyagu ....a Vijñina
Binding of a drug with its receptor results in the formation

of the drug-receptor complex and leads to a biologic response
Drug + Receptor ~ Drug-Receptor complex-e-Biologic effect .
'. (DR complex)
Receptor Biologic Response
Figure : The recognition of a drug by a receptor triggers a

biologic response.
Receptor is defined as a specific binding site with func-
tional correlate (s). Receptors are situated on the surface or in-
side the effector cell & specific agonists combine with them to
initiate the characteristic.response. Ligand (Latineligare-to bind)
It is a molecule which attaches selectively to particular receptors
or sites. Here it can be called as Drug.
The overall effect is attributed to the following two factors :
(a) Affinity : Which mean s the capability of a drug to form
the complex with 'its receptor (DR complex)
Eg : The key entering the key hole of the lock has got an
affinity lo its levers.
(b) Efficacy (Intrinsic Activity-IA) : Which means an
ability of a drug to trigger the pharmacological response after
making the DR complexo
Eg : lf the same key after entering the key hole of the lock
opens it too, it has got intrinsic activity also, otherwise only
Karma 351
On the basis of affinity & efficacy, the drugs can be broadly
classified into
1. Agonist- It activates a receptor to produce an effect
similar to that of the physiological signal molecule. It has both,
high affinity & efficacy.
2. Inverse agonist (negative antagonists)- It activates a
receptor to produce an effect in the opposite direction to that of
the well recognised agonist. It has full affinity but intrinsic ac-
ti vity ranges between zero and -1.
3. Antagonist- It prevents the action of an agonist on a
receptor or the subsequent response, but does not have any ef-
fect of its own. It has only affinity but no intrinsic activity.
4. Partía) agonist- It activates a receptor to produce
submaximal effect but antagonises the action of a full agonist.
These have full affinity to receptor but with low, intrinsic
activity (IA=O to 1) and hence are only partly effective, as an
agonist.
Type AfT'mity Efficacy (JA) Characterístíc
Agonists Maximum Maximum Activate receptors to
IA=1 produce maximum
biologic response
Inverse Maximum Submaximal Activate receptor to
agonists Intrinsic activity produce opposite
(Negative IA=O to -1 effect
antagonists)
Antagonist Maximum No intrinsic Binds to receptor to
(Competitive) activity IA=O Prevent the binding
antagonist) of an agonist.
Partíal Maximum Low intrinsic Activates receptor but
agonist activity antagonises the action
IA=O to 1 of a full agonist
Receptor types
These receptors rnay be divided into 4 farnilies.
l. Ligand-gated ion channels
2. G-protein-coupled receptors
3. Enzyrne linked receptors
4. Intracellular receptors.
1. Ligand-gated ion channels- These receptors are
localised on cell rnernbrane and are coupled directly lo an ion
channel that are responsible for regulation of flow of ions across
cell rnernbranes. These channels open only when the receptor
is occupied by an agonist. The subsequent flow of ions can
elicit cellular response.
2. G-protein coupled receptors- A second farnily of re-
ceptors consists of G-protein coupled receptors. Cornprised of
a single peptide that has seven rnernbrane spanning regions,
these receptors linked to a G-protein (Gs) having 3 subunits, an
a subunit that binds guanosine triphosphate (GTP) & a j3r
subunit. Binding of the appropriate ligand to the extracellular
region of the receptor activates the 'G'protien so that GTP
replaces guanosine diphosphate (GDP) on the cc-subunit.
Dissociation of G-protein occurs & both the a-GTP subunit &
j3runit subsequently interact with other cellular effectors. These
effectors are known as second rnessengers, because they are
responsible for further actions within the cell.
The cellular effectors are two :
(i) Activation of adenyl cyclase- Results in the production
of cyclic-adenosine rnonophosphate (CAMP).
(ii) Activation of phospholipase C- Results in generation
of inositol- 1,4,5- triphosphate (IP3) & diacylglycerol.
3. Enzyme-linked receptors- A third rnajor farnily of re-
ceptors consists of those that have a cytosolic enzyrne activity
as an integral part of their structure/function. Binding of a liegend
to an extracellular dorna in activates or inhibits its cytosolic
enzyrne activity.
Karma 353
4. Intracellular receptors- The receptor is entirely intrac-
ellular & therefore the ligand (drug) must diffuse into the cell to
interact with receptor.
Binding of the ligand with its receptor leads to activation.
The activated ligand-receptor complex migrates to the nucleus,
where it binds to specific DNA sequences, resulting in regula-
tion of gene expression.
References
1. Leda M. Mckenry, Evelyn Salerno, "Pharmacology in
Nursing,' 20lh edn, Mosby, U.S.A. 1998 : 30.
2. K. D. Tripathi, "Essentials of medical pharmacology 51h
edn, Jaypee Brothers, New Delhi, 2003 : 33.67.
3. Richard D. Howland, Mary, J. Mycek, "Lippincott's Il-
lustrated reviews : Pharmacology," 3rd edn, Indian edi-
tion, Lippincott Williams & Wilkins, Philadelphia, 2006 :
25.
4. H.L. Sharma, K.K. Sharma, "General pharmacology-Ba-
sic concepts", ¡SI edition, Paras publishing, Hyderabad,
1999 : 65.
Karma Vargikara.pa
There is no direct reference to classification of Karma. We
find that drug exert their action either on Dosa. Dhiitu, Mala or
Srotas. Accordingly, Karma can be classified based on the ef-
fect.
1. Karma in relation to DO$a
(i) Viitakara (v) Pi ttah ara
(ii) Pittakara (vi) Kaphahara
(iii) Kaphakara (vii) Ttidossiuu»
(iv) Viitahara
2. Karma in relation to Dhiítu
(i) Rasa Vrddhikara (ii) Rasaksayakara
(iii) Rakta Vrddhikara (iv) Rakta k$ayakara
354 DravyagUl}a Vijñina
(v) Mámsa Vfddhikara (vi) Mámsa K$ayakara

(vii) Medokara (viii) Medohara
(ix) Astbivtddhiksu« (x) Asthihara
(xi) Majjavfddhikara (xii) Majjahara
(xiii) Sukravfddhikara (xiv) Sukrahara
3. Karma in relation to Mala
(i) Pútis« Vfddhikara (H) Putissbsr«
(iii) Mütravfddhikara (iv) Mütrahara
(v) Swedakara (vi) Swedahara
4. Karma in relation to Srotas
(a) Ptimeveb« Stotss : Karma related are, Kiisahara,
SWiisahara, Htdy«, Kanthya etc.
(b) Udakavaha : Tf$1)anigraha1)a, Hikksuiigrsiuui«,
Ttptigbne.
(e) Annavaha : Dipene, Piicana, Récea«, Vamanópaga,
ChardinÍgraha1)a, Kpnighna, Anulomana, Ttptigbns, etc.
(d) Rasavaha Stotss : Belye, Iiveniye, Stanyajanana,
Stenyesodben« etc.
(e) Raktavaha Stotss : Raktasodhaka, S01)Üasthiipana,
Varnya etc.
(f) Mámsavaba Stotss : Brahma1)a etc.
(g) Medovaha Stotss : Medobara, Lékluuu: etc.
(h) Asthivaha Stotes : Sandhiiniya
(i) Majjavaha Stotss : Majjiivardhaka
(j) Sukrovabl1 Stotes : Sukrsle, Vrsya, Suktesodbek«,
Sukresthembbek«, Sukrasosaka
(k) Artavavaha : Arlavajanaka
(1) Putisevebe Stotes : Puri$asangraha1)iya, Putiseví-
rajanfya, Bbéden«, Récene etc.
(m) Mütravaha Srotas : Mütrala, Mütrasangraba1)iya,
Miitrevirejeniye, Minrevíréceniy«,
Karma 3SS
(n) Swedavaha Stotss : Swedakara.
S. Effect on diseases
(i) Jwaraghna (vii) Krmighna
(ii) Atisáraghna (viii) Kasahara
(iii) Raktapittaghna (ix) Swiisahara
(iv) Pramehaghna (x) Sülaprasamana
(v) KU$thaghna (xi) Angamarda Ptesemen«
(vi) Arsoghna (xii) Sothahara etc.
Dravya Kiirmukata Vividha Pari.lcyana
Ayurvedic view
l. Acárya Caraka while applying the Dasavidha Petiks« to
Cikitse says that Bhé$aja form the Kara{la. He further elabo-
rates the assessment parameter for Bhe$aja.
ctmJt T1tlq\il*l1 ~;n1f dalQqHon41qq¡Nd ~ ~-
ftiQuf\fRtEft Slqdqi..t'4 ftt,)qdMQiqi;d~: 1 ~ S(6Ci'{(i
dlq;¡i~! q)al~M 1 dt'4ifÍtci 1f6a.n-,«qqSlti~q4JOiqciSi\tiqqft:q"l
~ \ilidqf+*tf!daci ¡l"dqci f.dldqq5lq .... dq;¡qi q 1fI'5I'?n' \ihqf+*t"l
CSCiltniciflun:q!i~q~q¡diq;d cgqqQq¡t{t!q,¡qqM ~ q«;q«ftJ ~ci~"
~ \tidfjl~;¡ ~,,~Oi \ihliim 11 ~. fcJ. (,/ e \9
l. .~ 'UCI' ~- Possess specific characteristics.
2. wf ~- Possess respective properties.
3. ~ JMTC{- Possess specific actions.
4. ~ ~ ~:- Grown in a specific region.
5. ~ ~- During a specific season.
6. ~ ~J~(1qcj Collected at right & specific time.
7. ~ ~- Preserved through right mode.
8. wf aq'E<!íM"p·'II- Processed in a specific method.
9. ~ ~- To be administered in right dose.
10. 1'dl~1f¡:¡,\~ ~ ~(iq~q('jlc¡;:d ¿¡q~qCf)~f1q~II~¿¡ffi qr- If

the aboye are followed, then that Bhe$aja will have a
specific & measured effect on DO$a either Upesemen«
or Apakarsana,
2. According to Ayurveda, there are three basic mean to
acquire knowledge, which can be aptly adopted to assess the
drug action.
~ü:~~a.u~i"1cH1i-~~ ~~ I ~a4$4a'i.w
~a.u ~ I ~iqqqi~ ~a.u, ~ en ~61qail"1I :er. fcf. ¿I e ~
Praryaksa, Anumána & Upedeé« (Aptoadesa) are the
means to acquire knowledge.
Accordingly, the Dravya Karmukata can be as ses sed or
examined through these. We understand a Dravya through its
Rasadi Pedñrtae, bence assessment of tbese, in turn will belp
in examination of Dravya Kiumukete.
(a) Pratyak~a- Rasa can be assessed through Rasanendriya.
Certain Gun« can a1so be assessed tbrougb In anen driya ,
like Snighda, Riiks«, Piccbile, Visada Mrdu etc.
Vfrya can also be sometimes examined tbrough
Sperétu: éndtiy«.
(b) Anumana- Vipaka is asses sed only after inference, i.e.
by observing tbe actions of a dravya on tbe body or after ob-
serving the drug effect.
In Ayurveda many a times, drug action is assessed after
observing its effect only. Hence Anumána plays an important
role.
(e) Aptópadesa- Knowledge obtained from classical lit-
erature helps to examine tbe drug action.
Modern View
Drug Evaluation- The crude drugs can be identified on
tbe basis of tbeir following studies.
(i) Morpbological (Organoleptic)
Karma 357
(ii) Microscopic
(iii) Chemical
(iv) Physical
(v) Biological
(i) Morphological- It refers to evaluation of drugs by
colour,odour, taste, size, shape and special features like touch,
texture etc.
(ii) Microscopic- It allows more detailed examination of
drug and can be used to identify drugs by their histological
characters.
(iii) Chemical-It comprises of different chemical tests and
. chemical assays. The isolation, purification & identification of
active constituents are chemical method of evaluation.
(iv) Physical- Physical standards such as moisture con-
tent, viscosity, ash value etc. are determined which help in evalu-
ation.
(v) Biological- When drug is evaluated by means of its
affect on living organisms like bacteria, fungus or animal tissue
or entire animal, it is known as biological evaluation or bioas-
sayo This is otherwise known as Animal experimentation.
Animal experimentation or Experimental pharmacology
aims to study the action of existing drugs or new drugs. It is
done in two main stages :
(i) Preclinical Experimental Pharmacology- Which
involves identification ofnovel chemicallead structures & test-
ing on animals & animal tissues or organs for their biological
actions.
(ii) Clinical Pharmacology- Where testing of drugs is done
on human volunteers & patients for assessing the pharmacoki-
netics, safety & efficacy in humans.
Note:
Invitro-» Study carried in an artifical environment like test
tube or culture media.
In vivo-4 Study carried in the living body or in animals.
Common Experimental Animals
Common experimental animals used are listed below. Tis-
sues, organs, or the entire animal is used for pharmacological
investigations of drugs.
SL Animal Weigbt Advantages Commonly
No. used lo study
1. GuineaPig 600-800g -Easy to breed & -Local anaesthetics
maintain. -Bronchodílators
-Sensítíve to -Amoebíasis
histamine. -Cholera
-Antispasmodics
2. AlbinoRat 200-300g -Resembles man -Hepatoprotective
(Wistar in severa! organ -Hypoglycaemic
Rat) function & nutrition -Antifertility
-Sensitive to most
drugs.
-Lack vomiting
centre.
3. Albino 25-30g -Easy to breed & -Toxicity study
mouse maintain. -Analgesics
(Swiss -Smallest lab animals -CNS active drugs
white -Senstive tomost -Chemotherapeutics
mice) drugs.
4. Rabbit 2-3 kg -Resistant to action -Pyrogen testing
of Atropine.
5. Frog 150-200g -Inexpensive -Local anaesthetics
-Easi1y available (Nerve block)
6. Cats+Dogs 5-8 kg Easy availability -Blood pressure
-Gastric secretory
function
-
7. Monkeys -Sub human -Toxicity study
marnmals closet
toman
Karma 359
Experimental Models for Select Activities

References
l. S.K. Kulkarni, "Hand book of Experimental Pharmacol-
ogy" 3rd edn, Vallabh Prakásan, Delhi 1999 : 12.
2. S.K. Gupta (Editor), "Drug screening methods," 1s1 edn.
Jaypee Brothers, New Delhi, 2004.
Advances in drug discovery has led to new screening meth-
ods, utilizing various techniques spanning in vitro, in vivo & clini-
cal systern. The following table gives a glimpse offew animal ex-
perimental models for sorne common pharmacological activities.
SI. Phannacological Experimental Models Animal
No Activity
1. Toxicity study In vivo
(LOso) Procaine hydrochloride Mice
induced acute toxicity
2. Antiucler Invivo
-Pylorus ligation Rat (wistar)
-Stress ulcer models AlbinoRat
-Histamine induced Maleguinea
pigs
3. Cardiotonic -Coronary ligation method Rat
-Chronic Rapid Pacing / Dog
-Volume & Pressure Rabbit
over-load
4. Antihyperetensive In Vitro
-Tail cuff method Rat
-Chronic Renal Dog
, Hypertension
-Renin Inhibition Monkey
-Fructose induced WistarRat
hypertension .
5. Antidepressant In Vivo Animal

-Water wheel model Mice
-Leamed helplessness test WistarRat
-Isolation induced WistarRat
hyperactivity
6. Antiepileptics In Vitro
-Electrical recording Isolated Brain
Cell
In Vivo
-Electrically induced MiceJRat
Siezures
ChemicalIy induced MiceJRat
Siezures induced by focal Monkey
lesions
7. Learning & In Vitro
Memory -Study of field excitatory WistarRat
Post Synaptic potentials
In Vivo
-Passive avoidance Ratlmice
-Active avoidance Rat/mice
-Morris water maze Ratlmice
8. Antiobesity In Vivo
-Diet induced FemaleRat
-Hypothalamic obesity Female
sprague Rat
9. Analgesic In Vivo
-Haffner's tail clip method Malemice
-Hot plate method Mice
-Tool warm water Female
irnmersion method WistarRat
-Writhing test Mice
Karma 361
10. Anti- In Vitro
inflarnmatory -Mast cell degranulation Peritonial
MastCell
In Vivo
-Carrageenan-induced RatlMice
paw edema Model
-UV -B- induced erythema Guniea pigs
-Papaya latex induced Rat
arthritis
11. Anti-diabetic In Vivo
-Alloxan induced Rabbitl
Diabetes WistarRat
-Dexarnethasone induced Rat
Diabetes
-SurgicalIy induced Cat/Dog
Diabetes
12. Antiasthmatic In Vitro
-Isolated lung Gunieapig
-Isolated perfused lung Sprague Rat
In Vivo
-Histarnine induced Guinea pig
bronchoconstriction
Airway inflammation Mice
f.t+Ofifcñn q¡qqli:fq¡ ~ a«18~ul

~ ~ ~ai:f"-
Dipana
Nirukti
cfltR- CRWft (ctlqqfd q Rfi:tfd I cftt¡ + firrq: + ~ 1) .
~. Cfi. ~.-Vol.II
~-Wt (~ 'íló(qf1HlIll ~+1tfflt+~1 - ~

~. Cfi.
250ra.Vil·
That which stimulates or kindles the digestive fire is Dipene.

Peribbiis«
q=a~lq qf~cti'iii:4 ~ ~ f1:I1Vr I VIT. "Sr. 'tI ~
cflq;fhoñ q:i'6Gitq;:¡llI mr: I ~ W¡_ 00 Tf. ~ -'tl¿
c{lq;:¡q::a'({t li!8;1Ul, ~ mi cflq;ftll'(l ¿¡1 IF(C\:Mí<
q=a~lq q~ctiCi(lq4 ~ m: I fiJ~CfíS¡Cfí<UI-~ ~ ~
'qf."Sr.
lI«r~ctit( q=a~lq ~ ~ ~ I I ~. Fr. fiJ~ Cflf- ~ ~ o
(,..;¡I::aliSf cflq;:¡qliSf;:¡cilM$Olijih'(l
lf?;fT-<4«lr~cti(CI=a~lIq~ ~ ~ I
~ ~rf¡qdlñ lf?;fT l;f~ l"l~ II
wriw ~ 00 31. ~. ~ ~'tI\9
That which kindles the Agni (digestive fire) but does not
digest Ama is called Dipsne.
Siirngadhara and Bbiivemisr« give the example of Misi
(Satapu~pa) while Kaiyyadiva gives Ghfca.
Arunadarra gives a cross reference to the definition of
Dipene.
Paryiiya
~ cflq;ftli Tl' qf$ctiCl. qF$q+t'(, ~. Fr. fiJ~ Cflf- ~ ~ o
Synonyms of Dipene are: Dipens, Dipeniy«, Yebnikit and
Vahni vardhana.
Characteristics of Dipaniya Dravya·
~1q;:¡qm1ulwqtÓ d('@1I;:¡iC*It( I ~. ~ 't~/G
aw 1(fla:vRlafH"$&'(t"'I~'Ie: '(C\qCítii(W141QC{_(W('1qU
I
q¡§aCfi!(~Sil4 f?lI,lqd: 1 ~. ~ )S'~/~
q¡~q¡I*,..... (WtqU ""t \m'"t (ft~ñw 1(Wtf{9(
1UII'iSflf*ldMm d«r~aq f.l4t=d''l1 "(o el ~- ~\9~ I 'lwx:J
fQ'dt"'ll"t"<lrr.l..1JU1TU tflq;ftll'(l d«l{tltll. I "(o ~. ~ 31- 'tI ~o
~a¡f.I(WtCítIW'4I'¡¡q4 ~ I "(o t 31. 't/~o 'lWXf
Karma 363
Niigarjuna says that Dfpana Dravyas are Ptthivi & Agni

Mahiibhüta predominent, while Sustute says that Dfpana is
dominent of Agni Mahiibhüta & hence will resemble the char-
acteristics of Agneya dravya.
Thus the characterisits of Dfpana Dravya can be summarised
as:
Rasa - AmIa, Lavana, Ktuu
GU1)a- Tiksne, U$1)a,Laghu, Siiksm«, Khara, Visada.
Examples :-
Misi ($atapu$pa)- Anethum sowa
Ghrta
Dipaniya GaJ)a of Caraka
ftliXIl"ft ftliXIM 1¡¡(í1q6q ~"q) '"tia ~l*1adflfl Rq 1\iI..n~-
'iffildq)lR:v;t IltR4ffll'ftr ~"flR C(1q;¡14IR~ I
~. ~ 't/~
Caraka has mentioned 10 drugs in Dfpanfya Varga.
(i) Pippalf (ii) Pippeli miile
(iii) Cavya (iv) Citraka
(v) Srngavera (vi) Amlevétsse
(vii) Marica (viii) Ajamoda
(ix) Bhalliitakiisthi (x) HiIiguniryiisa
qFlifiC( qftAcftfCdfiC( I ~ 1IIf.i stcftqqM ~ Cfifi;r q'¡U~NI-
"lllql~¡¡qfl, ~~~?ff.W stcftqqfd ~.c3M \lIi)~'iUI~(\(Id\qf.d,
;r ~ ~ ~ ~-1i8;itcftqlll1: l'tffii 'rifir ;r "« ií!@N'ilIt"fttiCil1_
dUW'I1_ ~ ~ 8;Ilf: I I ~-Clfr. '5[. m~-~~~
There arises a doubt as to why a drug which can kindle
digestive fire, is incapable of digesting Ama. The answer is,
that a dfpana dravya kindles Agni to an extent that it only stimu-
lates appetite and is hence incapable of digesting. Just like a
small lamp imparts light but fails to cook rise in a vessel.
~ q;'-f~d6lU¡9:'ffi MIlI4F+un ~ dC(fctot¡'Iq¡caot CIi~: ll'iIT!r:

~? I ~-S(cqluli ~ fqi3jHuftQ lffr ~~: ;r 1ü;r\tfcfi3114Cl I
~-~onW. ~-~/~
Adhamalla, the commentator on Sarangadhara Samhita rises
the same question and says that it is the innate chemical nature
of the Dravya which helps only to ignite Agni.
Appetizers
These are drugs which stimulate appetite. Symptomatically,
appetite can often be improved by varying the diet and by use
of such simple preparations like lemon pickles, bitters such as
bitter orange peel, cardamom & soups.
• Alcohol in small quantities can augment the gastric se-
cretion both reflexly by stimulation of taste buds and by
a direct action.
• Even insulin, on parental administration, augments gas-
trie secretion by producing hypoglycemia.
Ref: Satoskar, a Pharmacology & Pharmacotheropeutics"
18th edn, Popular Prakasan, Mumbai, 2003, 561.
Pacana
Nirukti
~~(~S~ I~+fUTT{+ CfrolT~I)~. Cfi.~. ~
qr:cr;r: 11 (qliíl4tflm 1~ + fUTT{ + '1R(!4iftm 1 ~: I)~. Cfi. ~. ~

qrcr;ft, ~ (~ 'l'ffis(&lIa~q, ~ 1
~ + 'flwct ~ 1 ftF;ri ~ I)~. Cfi. ~.-~
qr:cr;r oo qliíl4m i$dR~ ~ S~ 'Cñ'{O) ~ en 1 Cllil'€l4f4 t.,
That which is digestive is Pacana.
Paribh¡j~¡j
qiílf4¡q ~ ~ q C!i4ftldW;: q¡iíI'1'l¡
....al4i":(C5I4 I w. '5f. -e¡ ~ ~
4G$j;cq¡:IIQ 'Qiffir qf#;r ~ m(~ ~ 1
3mfir S(CtIS1q¡ctl ~: ¡ ~- on~.~. ~/~-~
Karma 365
~ 31Pi tRIftr ~ ;¡ ~ ;¡ ~ dCC4I'a"\1

jl.sl~¿¡ft¡CfíI on W. JI. -.¿/ ~ - ~
q'a~itm gMq~ ~ GI(WIC(I~" q ~-
q''aqM "ffit. 'q'fq.j, ~ ql<4lf\l1U' 'JfqtlCS\ ,
'ifs¡i- "q. ~- ~ ~Ie
q¡'aq¡ftfd ql'a .. \1 ~si: ~ 'lhhitfQC6i q¡CC4IC(qfd
~ fitiln i:fI' qli.l"~1iQ(\ I lIm, ~ ~'R1IR crt I
~ ~-31.~.~ ~-'¿/G-\9
qJq:j qR'a~ I
"{o ~. 'qJ&f-l!. ~('\9
That Dravya which digests Ama but does not stimulate Agní
is Pacana.
Cekrspéni comments that which strengthens Agni and thus
digests Ama is Pacana. This is Vayu & Agní bhüta predominent.
Nagarjuna is of the opinion that Pacana dravya are Agní
bhüta dominant.
ArulJadatta says that a dravya or kriya which strengthens
the Agni and thus digests Ama is Pacana.
For example: Kriya---+-Langhana
1I1f.r Q'ilIC1f.d
Dtevys-« Musta
q¡ilI"1¡:ftfd-3iI@H1"lqiRf
'Mf.r
'3Iló(qm ~~
q'ilI"1'f.I qICOcth3!l"'itlfl'f.I
~
~O€Iqq,iflR"
qQlIf.d '1
S(&IlfUf I
t"ilfi:¡¡Cblsli 'ilI' qftd1i lHiR: ¡~ on "q.~ ~ ~/ ~ e
Note:
• Both Pacana & Dfpana are considered to be types of
Samana.
e¡ftC6~iM ~qitl"l VIfI:Í m;¡r lfI<IQl I
q¡q.j $R .q~CQlqlitldqitl'lE\dl: 1I 31. ~. ~ ~-'¿/~-\9
• Caraka considered Pacana as a type of Langhana.
iSldijlq¡l'll: .: fqqllfll4tlijn.j('I~: 1
qliSl"1I~c:"lfIijj 6q1¡U4t5Rl' (.I1f"1"(11 'ir. ~ ~ ~I ~¿
A$tánga Hrdaya
1
T 1
~
J,
Caraka Samhita
J,
4 types of Sodhana
Pipés«
Miiruta
A tapa
Pacana
Upeviis«
Vyayama
Karma 367
Dipana Pacana
ftr;ñ i(tq:::cqliíl:::C: I ~. 'Sf. ~/ ~
That which acts both as a Dfpana & Pacana is called Dfpana
Pacana.
Eg: Citraka
Understanding Dipana-Pacana Karma
A review of gastrointestinal physiology will help to under-
stand these Karma.
Gastric secretion :
The stomach mucosa has two important types of tubular
glands.
Glands
I
! 1
Oxyntic (Gastric) Pyloric
L,
(Composed of 3 types of cells)
! 1 1
Mucous Peptic Parietal Mucous G
(Neck) (Chief) (Oxyntic) . Cells Cells
Cells Cells Cells
1
Mucus
1
Pepsinogen Ha
1 1 1
Mucus Gastrin
Pepsinogen (Large- Intrinsic (Honnone)
(Little) amount) factor
Gastric Secretion & Function

SI. Content Secreted by Function
No.
1. HCI Parietal Cells • Activates pepsinogen to
oí Oxyntic pepsin
gland • Bacteriolytic action
• Provides acid medium for
action oí enzymes
. 2. Pepsinogen Peptic cells oí Pepsin (activated pepsino
Oxyntic gland gen) helps in protein
digestion.
3. Mucus Mucus cells oí • Protection oí stomach wall
Pyloric &
Oxyntic gland
4. Intrinsic Parietal cells oí • Necessary for Vitamin BI2
factor Oxyntic Cells absorption
5. Gastric Lipase • Helps in lipid digestion
Reí: K. Sembulingam & Prema Sembulingum, "Essential
oí Medical Physiology," 2nd Edn, Jaypee Brothers, New Delhi
2001, 167-168.
Regulation of Gastric Secretion
Gastric secretion is mainly controlled by following three
regulators.
SI. Regulators Stimulates Effect
No.
1. Acetylcholine • Neck cells ~ Mucus
(Vagus) • Peptic cells ~ Pepsinoger
• Parietal cells ~HCl
• G Cells -e Gastrin
2. Gastrin (Hormone) • Stimulates histamine ~HCI
production
3. Histamine . • Stimulates parietal
cells
~HCI
Karma 369
Activation of Pepsinogen
Inactive pepsinogen is activated by HCI into Pepsin. Pep-
sin has proteolytic activity (digests protein). It is inactivated at
pHs' Hence HCI is important for activation of Pepsinogen &
there by in protein digestion.
Pancreatic Secretion
Constituents & tbeir function :
SI. Content Secretedby Function
No. _" "
1 Enzymes Pancreatic acini

1. Trypsin Protein digestion
2. Chymotrypsin Protein digestion
3. Carboxypoly- Protein digestion
peptidase
4. Pancreatic Carbohydrate digestion
amylase
5. Pancreatic Fat digestion
lipase
6. Cholesterol Fat digestion
esterase
7. Phospholipase Fat digestion
11. Sodium bicar- Ductules Neutralize HCl
bonate emptied into duodenum
111. Water Ductules
Note:
Proteolytic enzymes when synthesized in pancreatic cells
are in inactive forms as trypsinogen, chymotrypsinogen &
procarboxy polypeptidase which are activated by enterokinase
enzyme secreted by intestinal mucosa.
Inactivated
Proteolytic enzymes Enterokinase Active Proteolytic
(Pancreas) (in intestine) enzymes (Intestine)
Regulation of Pancreatic Secretion

SI. Regulator Stimulates Effect
No.
1. Acetyl choline Acinar cells of Produce enzymes

Pancreas
2. Cholecystokin in Acinar cells of Produce enzymes
(Hormone secreted Pancreas
by duodenal & upper
Jejunal mucosa)
3. Secretin (Hormone) Ductol cells of Produce large
(Secreted by duoden- Pancreas amount of Sodium
al & Jejunal mucosa) Carbonate solution
Secretion of Bile by Liver

Constituents & Functions :
SI. Content Functions

No.
1. Water
2. Bile Salts Emulsify fat, fat absorption
3. Bilirubin (bile pigment) Broken down to urobilinogen
gives faeces brown colour
•
4. Cholesterol
5. Fattyacids
6. Bicarbonate Neutralise the acidic chyme
Note:
• Part of bile secretion is stimulated by 'Secretin'
• Gall bladder emptying is controlled by "Cholecystoki-
nin"
Karma 371
Small Intestinal Secretíen :
Secretion from Small intestine is called Succus entericus.
Constituents & FunctioDs :
SI. Content Functions
No.
1. Digestive enzymes Splits peptidases to aminoacids
• Proteolytic-peptidases
dipeptidase
• Amylolytic-sucrase, Splits disacharidas into
maltase, lactase monosacharides
• Lipolytic-lipase Splits fat into gIycerol & fatty
phosphatase acids
2. Enterokinase Activates Trypsinogen to
Trypsin
3. Bicarbonate Neutralizes acidic chyme
4. Hormones: Stimulates secretion of bicar-
• Secretin bonate from pancreas
• Enterogastrone Inhibits gastric secretion &
motility
• Cholecystokinin Stimulates gall bladder to
expel bile
Requirements for optimal intestinal digestive activity:
Although the primary functions of the small intestine are
digestion & absorption, intestinal juice provides little of what is
needed to perform these functions.
Most substances required for chemicaI digestion, bile, di-
gestive enzymes (except for brush border enzymes) & bicar-
bonate ions are imported from the liver & pancreas.
Hence, anything that impairs liver or pancreatic function
or delivery of their juices to the small intestine severely hinders
our ability to digest food & absorb nutrients.
Optimal digestive activity also depends on a slow, mea-

sured delivery of chyme from stomach.
References
1. Makenna B.R., Collander, "Illustrated Physiology" , 6th
edition, Churchillliving stone, NY, 1997 : 78-79, 82-90.
2. Bijlani R.L. "Understanding Medical Physiology' , 3rd edn.
Jaypee Brother, New Dlhi : 2004 : 367.
3. Elaine Marieb, "Human Anatomy & Physiology ", 6th edn,
Addison- Wesley (The Benjamin/cummings publishing
company) california, 1998 : 806-890.
Points to pender
• Most of the digestive process occurs in gastrum & .duode-
numo
• Maximum absorption takes place in Jejunum & ileum.
• Proper digestion depends on appropriate secretion from
gastrum, pancreas, liver & small intestine.
• These secretions are regulated by neural & humoral mecha-
nisms.
Hence it can be suggested tbat
• Drugs which stimulate secretions (either gastric/pancreatic/
bile/small intestine) can be considered to possess Dipene
Karma.
• Drugs which will aid in the digestive process (activation
of enzymes maintain pHenvironment/motility) can be con-
sidered to possess Páchana Karma.
• However, it should be remembered, that clear cut bifurca-
tion between DTpana & Pácana Karma is difficult and both
co-ordinate most of the time.
Utility of Dipana & Pacana in Cikitsa
It is a well established fact that
tmT: risftr ~stft' tld'WjC(<t¡fU¡ "« I aT. ij. R. ~':1./ ~
Karma 373
Mandagni is the root cause for all diseases. Hence Agni
plays a vital role in the management of any disease.
Restoring Agni to its normalcy is the prime goal of Cikitse
& this can be effectively brought about by the Judicious and
logical use of Dipens Pacana Karma & Dravyas.
It would not be wrong, if we say that Dipenu and Pacana is
the first line of treatment for any disease, followed by Vyadhi
PratyanIka Cikitse.
Samsodhana
Nirukti
e,ñe:R, 'CR"ft (lf +~ +~ 1) • 1 ~. en. ~-5 Vol
., -m-(lm+~+~I) ~~I
ctlil:e4fll-6 Vol
That which purifies thoroughly and completely.
Paribhii~ii
t'41"11,ff;~c¡uiit!:l1 en itMeiil4'(1
a8e,ñ~ (iN'<4I(qC(It"ftCfiM lmT 1 1
W. '51". -'6/(,-Q., & 'IlT. '51". -G/~~o
~ ~ ~ q(i1t4'IJci t{lql~'1i t41(04ij1'1Ic¡_&Íqcilen ilf@;fa<l
aril: cnitfff m vrffl" Wr.i q¡ft¡n'(l
......... ~!2/ 'FI;:¡lf~q:¡I'RIi 3N: ~'llf11lvT I at;!4~u1'1
vñfOH'1IClfl;¿¡;:¡¡:¡Ñ ~ mg¡;:¡('éjItt_1 ~: mq;i f,féig¡¡:¡liSla.«l
ilf@,(I~q¡:¡'i4"d,(I~ ~ I (I;r ilf8,(I~ ~lwl8.4i(lm s¡(ilqlC(q: I 3l'i4"d(1'J1Ci
"«~: '5I'CñT't 'CIlR ~iSI;:¡ll(04ijlq;:¡~ñfUid+t1~ ~ I~ flHlfCl~iSI;f ~ I
~ C1¡:¡'1I"d'iri ai!G&\64't 3it4~ñg¡'1te1l<l1 ca-~-w. '51". '6/ (,-~
~ I(04ijI;:¡hlf8: 1(04ij1'1lf~(~ ~&f en ~: ¡:¡(i1t4fJci ~ m

"';'e";~ñ""g¡~;f
~ I ll: ca.on m. '51". '6/ e-~
Drugs which expel the aggravated Doses from the body
either from upward or downward direction is known as Déh«
Semsodbane or Sodhana or Semsodbene.
Eg : Devadiili
A(jamalla, in his commentary refers to two types of
Sodhana as.
(a) Bahirasraya Sodhana
(b) Abhyantarasraya Sodhana
Purificatory measures undertaken to expel the external
impurities (Mala) are known as BahirMraya Sodhana.
Eg : Sastra, Ksiu«, Agni Karma, Pralepa etc.
Measures, like Vamana, Virecana, Asthapana bastí, Rskte
rnoksana, Siriovirecons which assist to expel the internal impu-
rities or aggravated Doses is known as Abhyantariisraya
Sodhana.
iítf6,(I\4"'d,(I~fOU"l1
agtoi,ne;¡:i ~ 'ffit 11
~. H.N~ cpf - ~~¿
Kaiyyadeva Nighal)tukiira also defines Semsoáben« in a

similar manner, that drugs which expel the internal and exter-
nal Doses from the body.
Thus SodhaJ;Ja encompasses :
• Expelling internal Dosss from either upward or downward
direction.
• Expelling internal and external Dosss from the body.
4c(ha(f~~ltll"l qQT vmR ~ 'ffit 1
~ CIlR C6141l1(llct;\stQfcI~: 11 31. ~. ~ ~'t/t..,
~ ~ q,dl~=t"d: H:wdl't Glf8fl'taC(-~ da;i\t¡=ti{ I

R li!. 00 31. ~. ~ ~'t/t..,
4c6'tafi::ffi, 4('tll"l iítf6f.ftCfilflailtl=t'l1
3lT. ,. 00 31. ~. ~ ~){/t..,
Viigbhata defines as that which expels Dosss and proposes
5 types, as Nirüha Bssti, Vamana, Vírécana, Siriovirecana and
Raktamók$al)a.
Karma 375
No. of Sodhana Karma

~ m ~ _iJ¡~q¡'-';¡'l1
~ qtJChqffU¡ Cliftid¡R tl;ft~: 11
lIT. a'. (,/r., ~
q~1~am~11l1r.l
1QJQT ~ ~ 'ffiI. I
~ 'ct1R Ch¡qfi!Hllctñs(Sjfa~: 11
31. ~. ~ ~)1'/t.,
,
SI.No. Caraka Sarñgadhara Vagbhafa
1. Vamana Vamana Vamana
2. Vírécana Réceae Récene
3. Asthapana Besti Nirüha Nirüha
4. Anuvásans Basti Anuvásana Asruvisrati
5. Sirovitécetu: Nasya Sirovirecana
Samsamana
Nirukti:
VI1R CR"fl' (lit{ + ~-q~¡efq:aij;¡;¡'lll~: 1I m-. q). s::
lPR: ~ (,¡f1qRl 18ItAi ~ 3IIMNlqdlm) I Cháftt"!!:I lI1f: 11
~. cti. S{-t.,
That which appeases or subdues.
Paribhii$á
;¡ ~Q¿¡m ;¡ Ifl! ~ caqitatMeadl11
.-...lChum faqq¡;;V¡q;j lRI'8TS1fdT 11 W. 'ST. )1'/ ~- ~
;¡ ,ñ",¿¡m lftl ~ .-.q¡iOtfl~('qrq,
.-.4iChum q ~ 'ffit "¡,¡q;¡tl+SQd 11 <i. R. fJr~- ~~~
;¡ ~Qqm q.,aq....q¡mtfl~q('qrq I
.-.4iChum faqi4¡.q;j lRI'8TSWIT 11 'IR. 'ST. r.,/~ ~~
A Samana dral'ya has the following characteristics :

(a) It does not expel the vitiated Doses.
(b) It does not aggravate the normal DO$a.
(e) It normalises/subdues the aggravated DO$a.
Eg : Guduci
;r ~ñ!f4m 4omq¡i. ~+t¡iI~1{4('4fq,
~41Ch;l'lm ~q+t¡i. lIlR o;x:r ~"
~ ~ ~CQ¡4¡+t¡(¡q ~:,'
31. ~. ~ ~~/~-\9
Vagbhata gives seven types of SamsamaI,1a.
(i) Pacana (ii) Dlpana (iii) Ksut (iv) Ttt
(v) Vyayama (vi) Atapa (vii) Maruta
3i¡C6¡'¡üo¡'1f~tÓ ti'¡+t'1+(' ~. ~ ~VG
ti'¡+t'1¡;ftm ~ '¡+t4dlm ti'¡+t4, ~"'l~(€Í ~
9;1?!~q{O(:lIRt'(O¡'id'cf¡ l'llR1t 3t9;I?!{O(:II'ic(hoi ~:,
CQ¡fttti'¡+t4 ñ SI$CQ¡~: ti'¡+t'1+tSl$CQ¡~'('it{\'(O¡+('
-ey- 'W. ~. ~/~ & ~- on~. ~ ~~/\9
••
~'¡+t'1 ;m:r ~~ H·........c...·ñ·
c.tG8,IQq!480¡;¡Iin, ~ cc.(IICo1 ~, Er.l
fcr;rr 8;1tIlffir, ~ ~ :rñt{\'(4 m ,
ilsMlfOl on~. ~ ~ ~/\9
Suétute in Semsodbsnssemsemeniy« A dhyaya , i.e. 39th
Chapter gives c1assification of Dravya based on Seméodiiene
& Semsemsiie.
The following is a list of examples of Ssmsemsne dravya.
Viita Samsamana Pitta Samsamana Kapha Samsamana
(~. ~. ~ ~ 1\9) (~. ~. ~~I t) (~. ~ ~~/~)
Kustb« Candana Setepuspe
Haridra Htibete LangalJ
Varuna USlra Pippsli
Bala Manji$tha Karpüra
Satavari Siuive Brhatl
Badara Vata Vaca
Karma 377
Acarya Susrut« considers that Samsamana Dravyas are

Akasa bhiita predominent, whíle Rasa Vaise$ika Kara consid-
ers Vayu, Jala & Pnbvibbñte.
Lekhana
Nirukti
~-~ I fh&QdS;¡i¡J ~ I (qlilflf{i!j)
That which scratcheslscrapes/makes thin or which emaciates.
Paribhii$ii
€llq;+tMI;q¡ l«[1
mR cm?IT 9ft '(~ i c¡;:¡n 1ICU: I I
W. 'ST. '6/'{-O, 'qf. 'ST. G/~~G
ra,ñ 641R+l6Q lICt S(OQ"qct&l m: m: I
t\lql~'i.M4raq ~ 'fl'fl'aT c¡;:¡n I I
~. R. M4Cfíq3[- ~ o '{
That which dries up Dbéu: & Mala and scrapes resulting
in a lean body is called Lekhana.
Eg : Kssudre, U$I)ajala, Vaca, Ya va.
Thus Lekhana dravya will impart the following effect.
• Dries up and scrapes Dbñtu, especialIy of Kapha &
Médas.
• Dries up & scrapes Mala.
• Dries up & scrapes Deha, resulting in a lean body.
~&"'''RMI'''M1UI~iI04{ I ~. ~ '6'{/\9
~ q¡q¡QC(tt1: I ~~. ~ '6'{/G
~ qmMfqi'(UI: I ~~. ~ '6G/~ '{~
Sustut« says Lékhana dravya is Vayu and Téj« bhüta
predominent.
DalhaI)a comments that Lékhana dravya it mainly acts on
Kapha dO$a and Meda dhatu, and further says that it results in
lean body.
26 Ora.Vij.
msRt~: I m
on 31. ~. ~ ?j~¿
Hemadri opines that Lekbana is one of the Karma of Kbara
gUIJaor a Kbara dravya results in Lekbana Karma.
CfiIa"lI«Il'\Hiliftle1i. ~fÍqIUIli.~:~: I
Cfira~jNl~+4iei B fI&~"Ilf.I~« ~ I
~ fH.a« tIR1m.ri R1.af5l~CI'1t4d:I
~ g 51+4,01"1~ lRivr RM.a«1I ~. Ñ. ?j ~¿- ~~
~ q;ffii ~ ~ ¿1IC1(»lébe~Wl4C1'( I
Cfi<fi'IIR 'f.I' lalfUT H&"II?f S:¡C(lqa«1 I (~. Ñ. ~/~ o)
In the context of Salya tantra, Lekbana is one among $a$ti
Upakrama. lt is a procedure to scrape Vrna. In case of Vartma,
Lekbana is done with Sastra. Dravyas utilised for Lekbana
upakrama are Ksauma (Ataslvastram), Plota (Ksrpete), Picu
(Kiirpiisetiilem), YavaS'üka (Yavak$ara), Pbena (Samu-
draphena), Saindhava and KarkaS'a petra.
H&::ft41 ai;qcfuj~qfiiC(i'(UIICI ai;tlfl'UIICI M&"IICI 1lñ: I
~IOI'1II!j~1_ on~. ~ ~/ e
~ ai;tott1i. QI«;q(W1I~,ñ6Q ~ ~ M&a«
+t[H'l'4 ili,nfc( CfiHa« dffl&"f'( I
~~-W. 5f. ~/~o
Lekhana is one which scrapes unwanted tissue there by
making a person lean.
Lekhaniya Varga of Csreke
!I'RISiIei;RJ\IC(I'6i;RJ\1 q,ns mfclq ICfi@muftraSlCfi-
R1di1@51 ~+4C1t'C1lRr C(iI+4IR H&::ftClIR cqc¡f.a I ~. ~ -s¡ ¿
10 drugs having Lekbana Karma as mentioned by Caraka
(i) Musta (ii) Kustb«
(iii) Haridra (iv) Démbsridre
(v) Vaca (vi) Ativi$a
(vii) Katurohf.Qi (viii) Citraka
(ix) Cirabilva (x) Haimavatf
Karma 379
Chedana
Nirukti
That which cuts Itears or splits

Paribha~ii
(lMel"l q;qil~l"l «aql!i"\(i'i"lM "IIMi(ll
~ (Rf?IT .. fh:41R (lIMIGIU 11
('qT. 'Sl. ~/~~~ &~. 'Sl. r9. 't/~)
Drugs when forcefully disunítes the adhered 'Kapbadi
Doses' from the Srotas (or body) is called Cbedana.
Cbedana dravyas should necessarily fulfill the following
characters :
(i) Sli$tan Kapbadi DO$an- Act on adhered Dosé».
(ii) Visle$ayati Kapbadi DO$an- SeperateslDisunites adhered
Doses.
(iii) Unmülayati Asu- Eradicates or uproots quickly out of
tbe body.
(iv) Unmülayati Balat- Up roots forcefully out of the body.
Eg : K$ara, Marica & Silajatu
Ii:t'Mq"lM lrcl ~ \18dl'U q;q¡Ire:q;I"l1
'q'1l19;,,\(i'i"ltill:U 'ft$t ñft ~ 11
\1348{OC1ftrq¡tj lrcl -ftNlcda¡(i'i~ ~ 1
\lC!itilUij dC(~I«~ ~ !QT: 11
'%. f.t f4~ ~~~-~oo
Kaiyyadeva considers Cbedana Karma to occur in two
stages, the first which involves Visle$al)a Le. Separation or di s-
union of adhered DO$a,the second stage is Unmülana i.e. eradi-
cate or uproot the separated Do~~s out of the body.
~ [l(il1I!I\ ttl1Jdl\ Qn:q(ij"_(ufOlta4i, ~ -=t:.fifqftdmlf.t;r.('4l11'11'llqi7l,
q:¡q¡IFc(q¡I\ ~ 3i1~,~", Cilldfqit,iU'illd tdit5l,ui 'er '« {&I(Q4ldlfc(ci;,
lRf: <i'qlf.dw 1:uf,ui ,fi1('ñfOldcndQ ~ 1 I atMIfi{ftt~,ift¡d:
a;¡¡("jqm a+:UCNm, ~ ~ 1 (31T. on ~.'Sl. 't/~- ~o)
~ flMe1i. ~ itMIfcl:cf¡I<lq1i.i1MI~;¡¡(iil4M l<f\tIQI5ílI,14M

~ ~ I lJ8IT ~ itfh:4IR rllfll'lltl I ~ m, ~. ~/~-~ o
Aqamalla comments that by the term 'Kaphadi dose' one
has to consider Vatapitta SOJ)ita & KflDi not Düsya,
~ Ü ~ C6ra~! ~ ;;fl
fOtl~q)lt4Ifc(! ñ?IT ~ SlILd~iítla I I
~. ~. ~/~ ~-~~
Susnu« considers Chedana Karma among $a$ti upiikmme.
,f~tf.lfOlr4'l.C{:alq- cfl q;fhoa 1'i<11~C6 - ClI(I'M &t8 {i U 11+(1 I
~. ~ ~~/~o
In Agradravya adhyaya, Caraka says Hingu Nityiise is
best Chedaniya dravya.
Difference between Lekhana & Chedana
SI. Aspect Lékhana. Chedana
No.
1. Meaning Scraping Cutting/Tearing
2. Site of action DO~ (especially kapha) Kaphádi Do~at (Vata,
Dhatu (esp. Meda) Pitta, Kapha, SOIJita,
Mala Kpni&Mala)
Sli$taDo$a
(Adhered DO$a)
3. Mechanism (i) Viso$aJ)a-Firstit (i) ViSJ~yati-Disunites
of action dries up. the adherent dosa.
(ii) Lekhayet-Iater it (íi) Unmiileytui Balat-
scrapes detaches forcefulIy.
4. Time taken ~ ~ ¿¡tflj"\cl4M 3"\cl4M ~
"
for action Removes dO$asin Removes/uproots

parts slowly doses quickly
5. Example Ksoudt«; U$lJajala K$iira,Silajatu
Karma 381
Anulomana
Nirukti
That which is in regular or natural order.

Paribhii$ii
+(tI¡q¡¿fi ~ qf.A(tI1 ."i4qq ~ I
di5ii1¡'il"i\q4 ~ tm mi· 8:(1d.' II
m. ~. 't/~-'t
Drugs which act on partially formed Mala and assist in the
formation of well formed Mala. clears the obstruction and thus
helps in its easy expulsion.
Eg : Harftakf
~~~~~ i6'q'lIf.ri -pn, ~~lJI'~flnmi
;tRen, 3t&t)ot~t( 3N: q¡"Ufi¡ CI¡d¡RCfi'llRr lN:; f.r sam(l1)q¡CG(W1)q
Cfi:o(ftNef:, diiii4¡~Mlq4~ I 3I~Mlq4 q¡d¡t{lot¡ 3IQ': 'SI'C!1<f:i, ij~~Oj(fU<t
lI'Vn-,~1dc61 I ~CI¡~(I1)q;ft saftl-tCl I ••tdi:¡m ~ t.mtR' 1Ift¡dECI'(j
~cmr-1l?I'-91(tq¡c(t ot¡qsaifRt(Mj filqttq¡(: I ~onW. -sr. 't/~-'t
~ S(&jqQRq=oqq¡ot¡ot¡ ~ 'q"fCj; ~, 1Rl q ~ 3T!Il ~
i6'iIól«tt: ~ d«~(I1)q4 ~ on m. -sr. 't/~-'t
I C61~ft<lq
Both Agamalla and Kasframa cornrnentators of
Sarñgadhara Samhita opine that Anulomána act on both
Malapaka and DO$apaka. DO$apaka means mitigation of ag-
gravated Dosñs. Anulomana dravyas clears the obstruction
caused by Vata. Mütra & Putise.
'ml"S'iM1Q;i) 1ffiI;T I ~.~ 't~/~ ~~
~'iM1Q;ft QldQ(W1~: ••• I ~ on~. ~ 't~/~ ~ ~
Susrute considered Anulomana as a special action brought

about by Sara GUI)a.
Even Delbsiie is of the sarne opinion when he says that
Anulomana are Viitamala Pravartaka.
Thus, an Anulomana dravya has the following effeet :

(a) Aets on partially formed Mala
(b) Helps in Mala piika (formation of well-formed faeees)
(e) Clears obstruetion eaused due to Vata, Mütra, Putise in
GIT (Intestine)
(d) Assists an easy expulsion of formed Mala.
Sorne seholars eorrelate Anulomana to earminatives.
Carminatives
These are the drugs used to expel gas from the stomaeh or
the intestines in the treatment of flatulenee and of eolies.
Most of these drugs are aromatie volatile oils. They aet by
mild irritation, there by [ncreasing the gastrointestinal motility
and eausing relaxation of sphineters. They produce a feeling of
warmth in the stomaeh. They do not affeet the gas trie aeid se-
eretion signifieantly. The eommon ones are Cardamom, Cinna-
mon bark, Cloves and eoriander. (Ref. Satoskar)
Sramsana
Nimkti
(;¡) ~- finT{- ~ 1 aa~ +CI1,,""lI~ l«R ~ 1
"
qlilfq('(f Vol-6
That whieh causes to fall or whieh brings down.
Paribhii$ii
~ lI«q:wact ffR;ni ~ q~IF«C6'{ 1
;:¡1It'lf!l: ~ (RNIT 'llffil finql~C6: 11
-m. 'ST. ~/~-r.....
When the partially proeessed Mala residing in the Kosth«
is expelled without Malapaka (digestión) it is known as
Sramsana.
Eg : Kitemsle (Aragwadha)
~ ~ ql"1¡~ifiqq=ttaq 'ffqi q¡ifiQt»caq, 3ft'.I);p;ffi¡ 3f!r: 'q"ff;(
Karma 383
~, ffil. ~ ~i lJ~-'l'H,qIHq:¡: ~ qHIfc(q:¡MNI@-

q"fficqfqfd I ~ •• qii4QI'1'l3«f 'UCf ~ ~ I ~ lffr qlqq:¡{'i4I~ I
ft¡Hefi1fd 311f~ I ~ on~. 'R "Sr. ,¿/,¿-t..
When partially and completely digested Mala is expelled
then it is called Sramsana.
3t ftll41 aCil ~ (4 ftlcq;e;j ~ (f?;(T 1
fi::wri ;¡lI('4€4'k1I"dt( ~ Qrh61fffd'(ll
t. Fr. m~/ ~~'I!
Even Kaiyyadeva NighaI)tukara also opines that if undi-
gested food eventhough obstructed will be expelled in Sramsana
Karma.
rn ~ fi:m:R ~sf4 ~ l(1IT- 11m 'CIT q:¡ijiflhi 'CIT
F4"dI'llIald ~"I mil I ~. ~. ~/~\9~
Caraka considered it as Virechana and says Sramsana is

one which subsides pitta or Kapha pitta or Pittasayagata Dose.
~ ftlla"(l ~. ~/ ~\9~
4l~;::S:;;:¡1~ W¡_ on~.
Y ogendra nath sen has considered Sramsana as synonym
of Virecana.
Bhedana
Nirukti
('f,r) ~C(lIM-~-~~ 1 ftlla~ 1 qliH:q(i!l-Vol-6
That which breaks, loosens and separates.

Paribha~a
+t~IIf«Ch+til4eá ¡¡;¡i
1l( en ~rusd ~: I
~Sq: qldllM ~ ~ .~ 11 m. "Sr. '¿/t..-G
That which expels Abaddha (liquid) Putise & dose or
Baddha Su§ka puñsa, Baddha ghrathita Do§a in the downward
direction is called Bhedana.
Eg: Katukf
q.,q(\il!\:q¡qac;¡[ ~. ~ ft1fQ'd qRq¡q¡¡El ~~ q,

mr, q(\il~ f\nerr ~~, 3t'I': qldqm, ~, I'illdeq+(
lftr~: I ~-~ I q ~ ~, 1IftRi 1if I mr ~ ~
~, .1IftRi caql!\:fttqq'll mu _ A&lW4qfill1fi1!1+(-mi 9Iflqfttqq'fl
3j;;q;Q(\iI!\:Cfifitfft I lW1TSSI'~: 3I1!\:sli~unEl~(4{l1Idl-(acñm) íf';¡¡qft1
~ I f\i(~fft 'd'<l '9IfI1i 'f1nt¡ ~«iql1l: qidqm ~ lftr iI'tf: I
3t1c:p4R1 00 W. 'SI'. ~/t..-~
~ S(&Iq.;íi ¡¡(ii'llRci; filuil'1~¡f~afe¡ 'eIT ftr<qr 'ftrcw.f, 3t'I': ~
~ ~ I CfíI~ft"'14 oom. 'SI'. ~/t..-~
Commentators of Sarangadhara Samhita al so opines in
similar way that Baddha and Abaddha mala will be expelled
through Adhomarga is called Bhedana .
.q~;ftq) .q~;¡I(;I,¡:(1'(¡;qM¿¡qf.ll'(uil(;l ft<r: I~ oo~. ~ ~/~
Bhedana is one which breaks down the Dosas accumu-
lated inside the body and expells the Mala downward.
~ ÑfOid ~ ACSft"t4 -.fi:lnlUT, m:i\' ~ 1
iiI~~'1I$!1 ~~. ~ ~/~
Only Yogendranáth Sen opines that Bhedana dravya
liquifies the Pinditemele and expels it out.
ft1ar.i ~ tfl Ñult'{<i
~Sq: qld41M '4mt .q~;¡4j«líl(1a, I I
t. R. f1:r. ~ ~ t..
That which expels Baddha, Abaddha and PiQQwhüta mala
in downward direction is called as Bhedana.
3MI':'latCIClEg; (JaCl~q'lClNCIÑ 1
¡IMq~ ;¡ ~ ~ SlIt(1~'tCld 11 t!. ~. ~/~~
Sustut« considers Bhedana among $a$ti Upakrama and
indicates in Antapüya, Utsangf etc. diseases.
tia@lq:)l'(CíqCfilf(l4jW1ftrsrr ftr:rcñ Ñ!( fie(W'q vrft';ft 'I~(\i ¡«;fi
m~ lffr «"¡¡iR ~«:ftqIR ~ ¡ ~. ~ ~/ ~
Karma 385
Ten drugs of Bhedaruya Varga mentioned by Caraka are :

(i) Suvahii (vi) Citraka
(ii) Arka (vii) Cirabilva
(iii) Urübaka (Era1Jcja) (viii) Sankhini
(iv) Agnimukhi (Liingali) (ix) Sakuliidanf
(v) Citra (x) SwaIlJak$fri
Recana
Nirukti
(';f)-fl.l-~ 1 if(í1ih:;~... ñftr:lm'Ul1 qlí'H:qf<q Vol-6
That which evacuates or empties.
Paribhii$ii
~qq:cj <4a:qq:cj en ~ ~ ~ 1
liil<4('4fq ñ'$:i m ~ ~ 11 W. JI". 't/G-\9
That which liquifies the Pakwa and Apakwa mala (Putis«
& DO$a) and expels out of the body is Récen«.
Eg: Ttvtit
~ ~ ~qq:qqqq:c¡ CIT, ~ caql~ch, ~ ~ S(cll\ilci
(fi<hflNf.f:, ~ ~ ~ ~ lf4¿¡NfQ 'iI', wro ~i l(?IT-~ I
q(i1I~(fi(i:¡m 3i1~SI,Ulltt {&lIc6"4lq,¡~: I ~ on W. ~. 't/G-\9
Acjamalla is also of the same opinion.
mr ~~it"4S(C!1lfOl 'iÑf~'!ÜUI \ifOltióIR, SlÑf~lcilüa.f:, ar Ü~(CII~!I1
.liURt, d~lf,Jf4"4qeilüul~tiólqi+iI"4ltt I ~. ~ 'tVG
Suétute says that Virecana dravya are Prthvi & Ap
Mahiibhüta predominant & since these are heavy in nature, they
have a downward movement. It is thus inferred that Virecana
dravyas facilitate downward movement.
a.1q8,<ulif!ih:¡¡~i ~l:¿¡... "'¡~iji'll ~. Cfi. V't
~tiI"Ja...a.1QRt,<uj ~ $('4!ft"I~I'l1 ~. G. on~. Cfi. ~/'t
Caraka also says that expelling Dosés from downward di-

reetion is known as Virecana. He further explains the meeha-
nism of drug aetion as follows.
'IDI1wr - 'ffi~ -1i~ -~ - ~q; I~ñ::<ftq~ IR ~cftiful iiO~~y;qt'lI
~+t'¡hi~t'lI fi!('1I~lffi'Rl: W' ~I:tl(.j(¡ c(lq'EiEU<1+tla~(qIt(fct6!l<qf.a,
~~ fctfiu«f-a, ~ fqfiuow: QKk'1q9(_~~ ~ ~ ~
~ 8.1'S(+tti'MI'WUj S1qOI\tlql~I+tI~lq+tI.I+4l~I;¡ ~sfl:r ~
1ft4a:¡I(qCh(qI~eit \t1.ISI\tlql~q~~I~ ~ I "'Cf. en. VL..
Virecana dravyas are having following properties : U~{1a,

TIk~{1a,Siiksm«, Vyaviiyi & Vikiisl.
These dravyas by means of their poteney reaeh the heart
through the blood vessels. Due to Siiksm«, Vyavayl gUIJa,these
dravya spread throughout the minute ehannels in the body. By
virtue of its Agni GUIJa& Tiksn« GUIJait breaks & liquifies the
Dose Sanghiita, whieh reaches the Amiisaya. As Virecana
Dravyas are Prthvland Jala predominant, these liquified dose
are expelled in the downward direetion.
ft1~:q;¡ fqi1t}(IUIl4t •••••••.•.••••••••
~ \1&ft1lif.j414i, i.lij(iíMl qSlfq~i.l414i,
{iq:qqtd1a,ur ft1~i.l41414t.......... I :q. ~ ~ L.,/)(o
Caraka while explaining Agradravya says that Virecana is
best Pittahara and eontinues to classify Virecana based on its
intensity as :
(a) Sukha Virecana-Trivrt1:S the best
(b) Mtdu Virecana-Aragwadha best Mrdu Recaka.
(e) Tiksne Yirecene-Snubiksim best TIk~IJa Virecaka.
ñ"msiMl+t;flq'( ffill 'q1ftfCC+tIa4 'i.(" I ~. <l. '6/'6
Rasa Yeiéesik« kiita gives same opinion as like that of
Sustute.
Karma 387
Comparison of' Anulomana, Sramsana, Bhedana &

Recana:
Parameter Anulomana SraBNUJa Bhedana Recana
Gati Adho Adho Adho Adho
(Movement)
Helps in Yes Yes Yes Yes
evacuation
ofMala
Nature of Apakwa Paktavya Baddha Pakwa or
Mala Mala Mala or Apakwa
(Acts on) Abaddha Mala
Mala
Effecton Malapaka No Bhedana Dravata
Mala Malapáka
Additional Relieves - - -
task Adhobandha
Anulomana
• Effect on Semsne Vayu (Rectifies the Pacana, Vivecana
and Murcana action oí. Samiina Vayu).
• Thus indirectly stimulates digestion.
• Helps in relieving Adhobandhana.
Sramsana
• Effect on last part of small intestine and large intestine's
motility.
• Thus expels without any absorption.
• May also affect the flow ofbile (as choleretic)
Bhedana
• Mainly effect on large intestine
• Increases intestinal Motility.
Recana
• Mainly effeet on large intestine.
• Inereases intestinal seeretion & Motility.
• Thus expels loo se stools.
Understanding Anulomana, Recana, Bhedana &
Sramsana
A brief review of intestinal physiology will help to under-
stand these Karrna :
Secretions of large intestine
Great amount of seeretion in the large intestine is mueus.
The mucus contains large amounts of bicarbonate ions. On irri-
tation, the mucosa also secretes large quantities of water & elec-
trolytes.
Absorption in the large intestine
Approximate1y 1500 ml of chyme pass through the
ileocaecal valve in to the large intestine each day. Most of the
water & electrolytes in this are absorbed in the colon, usually
leaving less than 100 mI of fluid to be excreted in the faeees.
The mucosa has capability for active absorption of sodium.
It absorbs chloride ions in exchange transport of bicarbonate
ions. The absorption of sodium and chloride ions creates an
osmotic gradient across the mucosa, which inturn causes ab-
sorption of water.
Digestion in the large intestine
A small amount of digestion by enteric bacteria leads to
production of Vitamin K, B'2 which are absorbed. No further
breakdown occurs in large intestine.
Primary function of large intestine
1. Absorb reminent electrolyte (Na", el') water.
2, Absorb Vit K, B'2
3. Secrete biearbonate ion
4. Propulsion of faecaI matter and defecation.
Karma 389
Motility of Large Intestine
(i) The most frequent movements seen in the colon are
haustral contractions, which are slow segmenting move-
ments that occur every 30 minutes.
(ii) Mass movements are long, slow-moming but powerful
contractile waves that move over large areas of the co-
lon three/four times daily & force the contents toward
the rectum.
Defecation
The rectum is usualIy empty, but when feces are forced
into it by mass movements, stretching of the rectal wall initiates
the defecation reflex. This is a spinal cord-mediated parasym-
pathetic reflecx that causes the walls of the sigmoid colon & the
rectum to contract & the anal sphincters to relax.
Factors affecting faecal movement in colon
1. Water- Minimum amount of water in faeces is required
to maintain the stool in soft consistency & thus enable it
to pass smoothly through the colon.
2. Mucus- It provides the adherent medium for holding
fecal matter together.
3. Bulk (Fiber)- Fiber in the diet increases the strength of
colon contractions and softens the stool, allowing the
colon to act like a well oiled machine.
4. GI Movement- Mass movements that move over large
areas of colon force the contents towards the rectum.
5. Secretion- Intestinal mucosa secretes large quantities of
water & electrolytes when irritated, which causes rapid
movements of feces,
6. Absorption- Appropriate absorption of water in suffi-
cient time keeps the stool soft. Over absorption of water
due to prolonged duration of matter in colon, leads to
hard stool which is difficult to pass.
Modern Perspective of Laxatives

Laxatives are drugs that promote evacuation of bowels. A
distinction is sometimes made according to the intensity of ac-
tion.
(a) Laxative or Aperient- Milder action, elimination of
soft but formed stools.
(b) Purgative or Cathartic- Stronger action resulting in
more fluid evaeuation.
Many drugs in low doses act as laxative & in large doses as
purgatives.
Mechanism of Action
AH purgative inerease the water eontent of feees by-
(a) An osmotie aetion, retaining water & eleetrolytes in
the intestinal lumen, thus inerease the volume of co-
lonie eontent & make it easily propelled.
(b) Aeting on intestinal mucosa to deerease net absorp-
tion of water & eleetrolytes; intestinal transit is en-
haneed indireetIy by the fluid bulk.
(e) Inereasing propulsive aetivity as primary aetion allow-
ing less time for absorption ofsalt and water as a see-
ondary effeet.
(d) Stimulate erypt eells, thus inerease water & eleetrolyte
seeretion.
Classification
These drugs are sometimes classified aeeording to the in-
tensity of aetion as mild, moderate or drastie.
Laxatives can be classified aeeording to their mechanism
of aetion as follows :
(i) Bulk forming laxatives
(ii) Stool softner or Emmollient laxatives
(iii) Stimulant purgatives
(iv) Osmotie laxatives (Saline laxatives)
Karma 391
SI. Type Mode of action Example

No
1. Bulk These laxatives are not absorbed & .Isapgol
lncrease the indigestible residue.· These (Plantago ovata)
absorb water & swell up, thus providing .Sabza
the stimulus of mechanical distension for (Ocimum basill-
evacuation. (icum
2. Emollient These laxatives are not signHicantly • Liquid Paraffin
absorbed and exerts a softening &
lubricating effect on faeces. -Docusetes
3. Stimulant These are powerful purgatives which act • Anthraquinones
by altering absorptive & secretory activity Senna (Cassia
of mucosa & thus accumulates water & angustHolia)
electrolytes in the lumen (colon). They • Fixed irritant oil
also increase motility by acting on castoroi!.
mysenteric plexuses
4. Osmotic Salutes (salts) that are not absorbed in • Magnesium
the intestine retain water osmotically & sulfate (EpsonsaIt)
distend the bowel, thus help in easy • Sodium
evacuation potassium
tartarate
(Rochelle salt)
SI. Type Aeton Time Nature 01 Slde Aetion
No taken stool effeet
1. Osmotic Small & t-abrs Watery Little Drastic
(Saline) large griping
intestine pain
2. Stimulant Small 2-3 hrs Copious liquld Griping Drastic
(Castor oil) intestine (Semi fluid) pain
3. Stimulant Large 6-8 hrs Semisolid Little MocIerate
(Anthro intestine griping
quinones)
4. Bulk Large 12-36hrs Solid & No Mild
intestine Semi solid griping
5 Emollient Large 1-3days Soft No Mild
Intestine griping
Castor OH
Castor oil, oil obtained frorn the seeds of Ricinus cornrnunis
contains triglyceride of Ricinoleic acid. It is hydrolysed in the
ileurn by lipase to Ricinoleic acid & Glycerol.
Ricinoleic acid is poorly absorbed. It decreases intestinal
absorption of water, electrolytes & enhances secretion. Peri-
stalsis is increased secondily.
Cassia angustifolia (Senna)
Senna, dried leaves obtained frorn Cassia angustifolia. The
glycosides are not active as such, unabsorbed in the srnall intes-
tine, they are passed to the colon, where bacteria liberate the active
anthrol form, which either acts locally or is absorbed into circula-
tion-excreted in bile to act on srnall intestine. They act on the
rnysenteric plexus to increase peristalsis & decrease segrnentation.
They also inhibit salt & water absorption in the colon.
GriüJi
Nirukti
(lj) '!Ji- fUTf.r I +iMG4::t4q;He}¡ I c:.1Iii4W('l(
That which holds or clutches.
Paribhii$ii
~ q¡;¡r;f lIft<npltc4IS(Ct,nqq;'(1
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~1'l1fit U4(í'fl I I
"W. -sr. ~/~ ~-~ ~
. .
't"I!4i;UI g;:(iql('«l ttt,q;{,
~ ~~I llURT2r ~
A dravya which is both Dlpana pacana and dries up rnois-
ture by virute of Usn« Gune is said to be Grahl.
Exarnple : SU{lthi, JJraka, GajapippalJ (Cavya Phala)
fi!4If6q;+iRM1U1 ~Ñ6ó"lt 3iR('11('«1 ,nqUII(qq;tc4I('( I
~.~ ~~/~
Susruta says that Gtéh! dravyas are Váyu Mebiibhiit«
Karma 393
predominent, where as Sarangadhara opines dravaso~al)a is

brought about by U~l)a gune.
To clear this difference of opinión, AQhamalla conunents thus,
~ ijjjnp:¡¡qf.¡('II!l"1 ~ 1«ft$~ ,,~qUII(qC6cq¡C(I dtC6f.4!i'ffi-
~¡cq¡~m a;sd, qq:q¡qil¡iCfifll;¡ ~ 11" ijil¡,CfiN -mr "'" iI,UC4q¡Q
,,¡q¡'óq trf.W '""" ~ ri 1if "~,,r~('ql~ 'CfR)ftr dP¡iI¡ici;
~ I 1l{. Acsq¡;nfl"HIctl qq:qq('ll¡~ci; -mar 1i'Q.'C5'Ufir d'iÚtdil"ci;
~C4~da:f.¡('II"lU¡'(Qi!O~Nc(lq: I ~1¡;¡:¡ct'1 on W. lT. ~/ ~ ~- ~ ~
Aghamalla says that Graht are of two types as-
1. Pakwagrahi (Sitasangrahi or Stambhana)
2. Amagrahi (U~l)a Sangrabi or Grahi)
When the Mala is 'Apakwa' Le in Ama mala, primary req-
uisite is to digest Ama and hence should be Dipene, Pacana
and later it does Drava So~¡a1)awith the help of U~l)a gUl)a.
is
Hence this type of Sangrahi called as U~l)aSangrahi or Grahi.
Where as, if the condition is Pakwa mala where digestion
is not required then Drava Sb~al)a is accomplished by Vayu
and hence this is called as Sita Sangrahi or as Stambhana.
Type Nature 01M'l~ I Drev« S~a:(la
¡ Example
U~1)aSangrahi Ama rJ$l)agUl)a SUl)thI
(Grahi)
SIta Sangrahi Pakwa ¡
Vayu (Rük$a) Tuntuka
(Stambhana) (S;~naka)
Stanlbhana
Nirukti
(11) RI+'iifOl fa - ~ ..ftrIi{ ~ I ;¡:¡:iI.'(JI I (tiliH4('q )
That which obstructs, hinders or restrains.
Paribha$a
~aql.f'C4ltt
aldfitt
27 Dra.Vlj.
RlHi4
Cfit4IC1(tflffiW4ICfiIW ClíAatt I
'ffil \'CIla," 'q'mcfi ,u,.1 1I lIT. lT. ~/ ~ ~
'k1nM 'k1~'tI¿¡Rt ~ aIRt+i;fl ~ ~ 1

~ft(1+i"G~g;~l'1~ ~aj l¡8;'i J:Ct ~ 11
~~~q)fti S11¿¡'k1tt~~ 11 T.f. ~ ~~/~ ~-~~
Drugs which stop or obstruct the motility or movement is
called Stambhana.
It could stop the movement of fluids that are eliminated
from the body like Vamana, Atísára or it could stop the move-
ments of internal fluids like Rakta and Pitta.
Dravyas which have the properties of Sita, Manda, Mrdu,
Slak$I)a, Riikse, Siiksme, Drava, Sthira, Laghu are Stambhana
dravyas .
........ cmr ~r.&J:¿¡~.. c,,;ltócucilril(+iicfi, ~ 'ffil ~ ~
\tC¡fflNS!f: I 3llctllOiR1on"W. lf. '¿! ~~
Dravyas by Virtue of Vata Vrddhikara GUI)aslike Riiks«
& Laghu produce Stambhana.
Eg : (i) Vatsaka (Kutaja)
(ii) Tuiuuk« (Syonaka)
Hence, a Gtiib! dravya, should have the following charac-
terso
(i) Dipana- Should increase or stimulate Agni.
(ii) Pacana- Should digest Ama
(iii) Drava SO$aI)a- Dries up moisture by Virtue of U$I)a
gUI)a
Caraka has mentioned Putis« SangrahaI)iya Mahaka$aya
Varga which ineludes 10 drugs.
(i) Priyangu (ii) Ananta
(iii)Amrasthi (iv) Katvañga
(v) Lédht« (vi) Mocarasa
(vii)Samanga (viii) Dbñtskipuspe
(ix) Padma (x) Pedmekesere
..tsuf8i#¡ ~\itI;ft¿¡ltt ~cqr.n;1 t'I+'tICli( 1
l'1qUlcft_"ñalt~cñS~ éSIl'4, 'ffil~-qlqcq'll ~. ~. '¿
Karma 395
Rasa Vaise!jika Kiit« says that Sengtsbi dravyas are Pttbvi

& Váyu predominent and have Rasa other than Lavana & is
U!jIJa and TIk!jIJa.
Understanding Grahi & Stambhana

Absorption in the small intestine
Water & electrolytes are absorbed as well as secreted in
the intestine. Jejunum is freely permeable to salt & water which
are passively absorbed secondary to nutrient (glucose,
aminoacids etc.) absorption.
Absorption
Na+ Active transport-Na" K+ AT pase mediated
H20 follows Na+ osmotically (passive)
cr follows osmotically (passive)
Glucose-secondary active transport (Na-Co transport)
Amino acids-secondary active transport (Na-CO-transport)
Secretion
H+ in exhange for Na+ (Passive)
K+ in exhange for Na+ (Passive)
Thus, anything that interfers with water absorption reduces
other salt & nutrient absorption also.
Diarrhoea
Diarrhoea is defined as too frequent, too precipitate pas-
sage of poorly formed stools. In pathological terms, it occurs
due to passage of excess water in faeces.
Pathophysiology :
(i) Impaired absorption of water due to osmotically active
substances in chyme.
(ii) Active secretion by small intestinal epithetium (Crypts
of Lieberkuhn).
(iii) Deranged intestinal motility.
(iv) Altered mucosa leading to mal abosrption ..
Treatment
(i) Specific treatment-depends on cause.
(ii) Correction of dehydration and electrolyte imbalance.
(iii) Supportive therapy :
Agents useful in supportive therapy are-
(a) Act locally, as protectives by coating the gut
(b) Decrease the propulsion of intestinal contents.
(e) Act directly on mucosal transport processes (anti secre-
taryaction)
(d) Act on intestinal microcirculation.
(a) Protectives and Adsorbents- These agents may be use-
ful predominantIy because of their ability to absorb noxious sub-
stances such as gases, bacteria & its toxins. In addition, sorne of
these possess an astringent action (toughen the surface making it
stronger & decrease exudation). While others protect the gastro
intestinal mucous from the irritants by coating it physically,
Thus, with this back ground we can say, that a Gtiib! dravya
stirnulates gastric secretion, & duodenal secretion which ineludes
bile juice and pancreatic secretion. These will help to digest the
chyme.
A Grébi dravya also helps in proper absorption by acting
on the mucosal transport processes and also decrease secretion.
Griihi- Dfpana- Stimulates gastric secretion.
Pii.cana- Stimulates (Pancreatic, bile & Succus
entericus).
Reduce secretions from intestine. A stambhana

dravya on the other hand, nas the following effect.
Stambhan dravya- Acts on moti lit y of intestine (decrease
propulsion)
Protects mucosa.
Karma 397 .
Madakári
Nirukti
~-(';f) ¡uc:.(llfalRl-'I1rTf{-l"! I 8diq¡I\4l I qlilW6!I Vol-6
That which intoxicates.
Paribha$ii
~ ~ ~ flc:.(q¡¡R daTJ46 I
'(IfI) 1JUT ~ ;¡¡ lj'?Jf 1Ri \'1(1 ~'lll
m. ~. ~/ ~~-~~
A dravya which is predominent with Ttunogune and hence
hampers the mental faculties is called as Madakari.
Eg : Madya, Sura
CTc( ~ ~ 411;¡ft1qq ~ 3tliUlc:.«(;ffd d;qc:.(q¡IR
q:;arff, 3m 'UC!I' d+flWJISltI¡4 d"llWJIG4'€ll'in'4?i: I
lj'?Jf \'I\IRcii fltIlRq¡'l1 !~ ~e:n'lfd ~
sdaqR19; ~ I ~ ~ S1t4ij'laTJ4d I
311<f)'iR1- m. ~. ~/ ~~-~~
Buddhi involves Medha, Dbtiti, Smtti, Meti, Pratipatti. A
Madakari dravya hampers all or any of these mental faculties.
Note:
~- S¡oeI¡CfitfU¡.-.¡qaf,
Intelligence.
qm- qm: ~: ~ f.ttlq¡f(qCfi¡ ~¡'"
Satisfaction or steadiness.
~- ~: '{qr*d~ ~~U¡'ll 31v.ft¡HU¡(I¡Ñbrhq~I
Retention power or memory.
1ffir- qMH¡¡¡dfc:1Qc(lQa,¡: I
Judgement.
S1MQR1 S1MQR1~€lrqailQSli¡i(W1",¡fi:1m I
Discriminative skill
Alcobal
Alcohol is a neuronal depressant. Since the highest areas
are most easily deranged & these are primarily inhibitory ap-
parent excitation & euphoria are experienced at lower concen-
trations.
Hesitation, caution, self criticism & restraint are lost first.
Mood & feelings are altered; anxiety may be allayed. With in-
creasing concentration, mental clouding, disorganization of
thought, impairment of memory & other faculties, alteration of
perception & drowsiness supervene. Performance is impaired,
fine discrimination & precise movements are obliterated, errors
inerease. (K.O. Tripathi).
Pramathi
Nirukti
(flr)- SlC¡&+te¡~uffl: ~ fimt 1 ~e¡;:¡~ft('1: 1
~¡R:C4~~: 1 ~. en. ~. ~
'SIlI'f?f: ($- 'Sr + ~ +~ ~~e¡;:¡'{ 1 1Wffil1 6'(011«1
That which agitates or tears and sets in motion.
Parjbha~a
f.N'cftqu¡ ~ s::aj ~ f.(Iqfii4C4'{ 1
RH4M 'SI1fTftr ~ ~ ~ qT;(f 11 -m. "51'. 'tI ~~-~'t
A Dtuvy .. by virtue of its potency, removes the accumu-
lated Dosés from the Srotas is called Premsthi.
Eg : Marica, Vaca
~ ~ f.:t;¡¡eii~l1T ~mell1T ~ ~m~: q:;of -11~-
4Irtli:6I¿¡4Ili::cUtfjraq~'RIl GlttGClwci f.tn4Rt, 'ffil. Slfjlf~ni~ ma'(l
lI'?IT-lIfu:i CfT.IT ~ I ¿¡q~I<1S'Sl' &OIIftt6cllN cnffl' 'i:61"{O) i:61c(fq:qHl<l:
W;r <Xffftl fi:q¿¡fjql("4~: I ~ on m. "51'. 'tI ~~-~'t
AgmalIa comments Stotes as the channels of Ksms,
Múkha, Nasa and other channels where their is accumulation of
DO$a.
Karma 399
Cf{ lf6i R\iláliol ~,,"IlaUI, ~M'Rd (tlqlfiftHI4tlif'Rñ, «)tni:qq

'¡;'f;W~Hm4me.
{fhiHlm, 'ffil~ ~ I Cfíllin(I"I on W. >ro ~/~~-~~
Kásiráma comments that Srotas here refers to Resevsb¡
Sira & a Pramáthi dravya rernoves the accurnulated Dosñe in
Rssédi Srotas.
Thus a Premémi dravya celars both external & internal
pathways or channels.
Vyavayi
Nirukti
('g) ftr + 31Cf + l'UT + ~ I QI'qtqRl-6
That which dissolutes.
Paribhii~ii
'J.d ótI1ccumn4 ctmi 'ffiI: ~ T.t ¡I.. IM ,
ótIqlftl mmr "",a,.. 'CI1(1t'14jc¿¡;q"ll' W. 'Sf. ~/ ~ ~ - ~ o
ótIql4t 'CIIRst<4 ~ ~ tnCñP.f ~ I ~. ~ ~G/~ ~ ~
ótIlk1M a8ql~ l«l lfirn( ~ T.t 1'IT.Uftr I
lié(, CClllCi I ftI.•.....••...••••...•...........•.. lit. R. f1:r. ~ 0\.9
The dravya which spreads throughout the body and latet
undergoes digestion is called Vyaváyi.
Eg; Bhánga
Ahiphena
cqql<Íi 'T"': I ~f&~fr¡NIfc{ ~ (lqlf~M ~ cqniifd
qlJ"'4t1f~qq<t. ~ lnfir: 3R \ll?fN ~ '$fif qof.(y, IDITÑ ~
~ ;ft~ ?U ~ lftr ~ ~:, 31tR ~ ~qrq:¡¡I<-
lrl'~tlFf+4'i!UfO{1, '(f;I' f':¡4dt(q 'Sfqlaom"':¡¡Iq::q"!~cj ~ ~
fI",('qQQfmlelf"tSlI414 ~~: I ~- ~. ~ ~G/~ ~ ~
Sustute describes Vyavayi as a GUl)a. Sorne authors con-
sider Vyaváyi as a part of Drava Gutui.
ótIqi4t ~S~: , m on 31.~. ~ ~/ ~e
c¿¡q¡4lfd !lU¡rlI~q: ¡ 3tqq:q~q¡RlM ~ am(lfd qil¡"'Itlrllqqtt.

'q"('(j; lI'I'fif I 'UCÍ' q¡T 3t(1Cb4 ir I 3lItp'lCk1 on m. ~. 'tI ~~- ~o
A4hamalla, commentator on Siirñgadhara Samhita says
that Vyaviiyf is GUI)avise$a special property. The constituents
of the dravya spread first through out the body & gets digested
later like Madya & Vi$a. These are Viiyu & Akiisa Mahiibhiita
predominent.
Pharmacokinetics of Alcohol
Rate of alcohol absorption from stomach is dependent on
its concentration, presence of food and other factors. Absorp-
tion from intestines is very fast. Thus, gastric emptying deter-
mines rate of absorption. Limited first pass metabolism occurs
in stomach & liver.
Alcohol gets distributed widely in the body, crosses blood
brain barrier efficiently. It is oxidized in liver to the extent of
98%. Even with high doses, not more than 10% escapes me-
tabolism.
Alcohol requires no digestion and is metabolized rapidly.
(K. D. Tripathi)
vua«
Nirukti
fcl&i ¡f~t'éi fcl&i (4"'1~ftCHt'éi (4 (('él fq ftt ~ I
iliil'íqlfOl on 'iI". R. ~'t/ ~o
fcl4ilM('éIIRftt fl(4"'1~ftCH('éIltl i fcli{éifrt 4i(4fttflel?i: I
iliil'íqlfOl on 'iI". R. ~~/ ~'t
That which is having spreading nature.
Paribhii~ii
(4f~d1""4I«i mfttlCH 1;(4(t6~) ftt fcl4illll rnt I
fé4~M~\i15 !lltl~ lI'?n ~ ~:II
m. 51". 'i/~o-~~
fcl4ilm fcl4i(4~q !lltld1""4I"( 'fcIl:ft~ I ~. ~ 'tG/t.. ~~
fcl4ilf~ ~ (4 f.l:I¡q""4 'fcIl:ft~ II ~. f.:J.f1:r. ~ o \9
Karma 401
The dravya by which Ojus is disunited from the Dhatu
and loosens the Sandhi Bandha (Joints) is known as Vikasf.
These Dtevyes are Vayu bhiita predominant.
Eg: Kremuke
Kodreve
~q;ft"l ~ ¡ (Iqfidil ~ "(iCf ~ tw oq"('O'.f I Q1tl";¡U"l
ftrql~ QI~ft¡t"'4 q;~)dh~fi: I~ on~. ~ ~~/t., ~ ~
These dravyas also spread through out the body before
digestion and exerts its effects. Sustut« considers VikaSf as a
GUIJa.
~q;I,ft-~ ¡ m on31. &. ~ V~¿
Hemñdri put Vikasf as a part of Kbere GUIJa.
~ l'&i ft~""i!4I"l mft&Ml'ldl"l ~ aflq¡¡1l1 at);¡CíC4't ~q¡11l1
~ 4JU1~"q: 1 ';f ~ m;q ~ (\J1ft¡(I11"l<1R1fir ~ ~
3'ft;¡ft an;i ~'MQj ~ tnCi; ·muftr $NU418H: ¡ mtt llft¡(W<I¡¡fq
<1R1fir $NÑSlIC4: 1 :¿¡q;(I«qq:q~aN5IIÑ~: 1 Sfi!(q;Cf)lS(q¡·lftr 1
~ ~ ~ ~ftrm: 1 3Rf: ih!{q,lS(cU1I«4iU ~ 1••••••••• 1
3i1$"Ict1 on'W. 'St. ~/~o-~~
It not only causes SandhiSaithilya, but also Dhatu Satilya
and Ojoksey«.
Properties of Püga
Areca catechu (Palmae)
1{tt ~ fW1:( ~~ ~ CfiCfifihilGt(( I
'q)¡;i ~ '&OQql~aH::q"tI'I:¡'lI~. >r. 3imIRCllf-t., o
Constituents- Areca contains alkaloids like arecoline (0.1-

0.5.%), arccaine, guavicine.
Arecoline has muscarinic as well as nicotinic actions
concluding those on skeletal muscle endplate. It also has promi-
nent CNS effect.
402 Dravyaguna Vijfana
Properties of Ki'idrava (Koradii$aka)

aa:rTT: CfiqlqqqU ~~: Cfi,fclqlfcb;¡: 1
*'&:I&f _O(R+4,<1 C:iI(tfCt'd S1(f¡'¡qUI: 11
~.~ ~~/~~
~ cmwit 1ITtt~: Ñ'dCfiQilq@: 'qf. JT. ~-¿ o
Kódrava (Paspalum scrobiculatum-Graminae) has Usne

Vírya, Ka$iiya & Madhura Rasa, Rük$a GUIJaand Ketuvipiiks,
It obstructs Srotas and increase Vata & Pilla DO$a.
Rasáyana
The word Rasáyana comprises of two words, Viz., Rasa &
Ayana.
The word Rasa is derived from the root 1m 1R'i\' which
means to move, thus, the fluid, which is on constant movement
is Rasa.
The word Ayana isderived from the root 131tA VT'R ~,
means moving or entrance or to carry.
'ffiT Hlalffl ~: 31@~@afiUi'Íh'¿¡ffl 'm: 1 ~. ~ ~~I ~~
Paribhii$ii
'mRi ~'ffiI€{l;¡lqq;¡q¡auq;1 1 ~. ~ V\3
f8'
(i111'1lql41 ~I«tl;¡i n'l¡c{l;¡i ~fllq;¡'( 1 ~.R.~- V e
• re;' •
~ 'H'H'ffi1 .n'i<:¡01qll4l<:¡01 ~ mAl
n'Cl14~qlcfilre;011'i1~: 1I,fdCfiHUII01Iq<:¡'¡ ~ m\{1ql41 ~, ~
~ UCI<:¡01doa\, ~-~.~ ?J"{J
Rasayana is that which carries the Rasa to the different

parts of the body. It makes Rasa dhatu as an ayana to supply
the nutrients to the concerned Dbiitu or Srotas.
Hllq;1 'lSf ~ q\N'HI04Ifi401I~I;¡'('
~S1fñf ~ T.r 'T.FjB @:t:1a(f¡111 W. JT. 'tI ~~
Karma 403
Those dravyas which destroys Jara and Vyadhi are Rasayana.

Eg : Hetiteki (Terminalia chebula)
Amruta (Tinospora cordfolia)
Rudanti (Cressa cretica)
Guggulu (Commiphora mukul)
Benefits of Rasayana
i(hfq¡y;: ~ .qQlqIÜ.ij lRi1ri 'lt1I': 1
'SIcqICiUf(OCt~«14 a~f.s\q lWi lR'{ 11
CilCf?fldOii'SIU'ffif ~ ~ en HUq"ti(ll
'lW11"1lQ¡cil 18' ,rRlI"ti nuc() ..ti Htlq"t'll 1 T.I'. Fr. ~- ~/\9-¿
If one takes Rasayana dravya he will have benefits like;
(i) Dfrghayu-Longevity.
(ii) Tenmsm Vayaha- Preservation of youth.
(iii) Vayasthapana-Maintains youth.
(iv) Jara Vidhwamsl-Destroys old age.
(v) BrhmaIJa-Weight promoting.
(vi) Vrsya-Improves sexual ability.
(vii) Deha Bala-Improves physical endurance.
(viii) Indriya Bala- Optimal sensory cognition.
(ix) Cak$u$ya- Maintains good visiono .
. (x) Smrti-Medhakara-Improves memory & intellectual ability.
(xi) Prabha-Imparts charm.
(xii) Varna-Imparts complexion.
(xiii) Swara-Gives good voice.
(xiv) Kánti-Promotes luster.
(xv) Pranarí-Highly adorable.
q\Nt«lóQlFtI fctuim ~ dsH'Ilq"t'l1
Hence Yeyestbépene Mahakasaya and Iiveniy«
Mahaka$aya of Caraka can also be considered as Rasáyana
Dravyas.
Eg: (i) Amalaki
(ii) Pippali
(iii) Satavari
(iv) GUQiici
(v) Ya$timadhu
(vi) Hstitski
Viijikaral)a
Nirukti
~ cm;ftcr 'ftñ?;ffis~ ~ + ~- ~, qlii'.lfqfq-G
~: ('g)- ilql+:4f8m TI'- i(JaiilFoiC6H$ I qlii'.lfqf4-G
That which increases libido.
Paribhii$ii
4~¡(S::&llaaOO! ~ ClI;dtC6i 'i3f 'ffi[. I
~ ;:¡¡;¡IGtMltll: ~¡¡ff'li ;sr C6fi1C6i\&;¡¡'l '1 m. '5l'. 'g'/ ~ 'g'- ~ t.,
That which improves one's Sexual vigour is Vajfkara.
Eg: Nagabala
Kapikacchu
v.:r :ntl"! ~lq?A ql;dtcl(+l~ ':R': I
a~~I~éi; v.:r ql;dtCfi(U¡ .q.c¡ rnt_11 Tf. ~. ~-'g'/~ ~
q¡;dtqIMGílt'11 v.:r+:41<'4S1M8fflST-'T: I
\iqttlMfiI+:4: liftoTi v.:r ~.aqiift4~ I
(iSilGftC6(ui ñ'f.il a8@·:ii;¡¡l(OC6i 1rot 1131. if. 3". 'g'o/~-~
That which imparts sexual strength like a horse is Vajfkara
and thus help to beget a good pregnancy.
Scope of Viijikaral)a
3IfC4{d\i: SiCfi~q ~C6{d\i: 6f41"Icqlq", ~ , §tl!{d\i) ~
~i!!ld\i: 'ftl.ri Si\il«f.tfq'd: ~ulld\i: q;roj\: 'E<*"I"'c:tNhldld\i: 'ftl.ri
aqil(qf.tfq:ij; f4,«ti.fi ~: 'E<*I"I",(<(N~ a.ftuIld\i: ~ ;¡¡",,,,f.¡fq'd*ll
~.s~: IfIJM,ifdqSiIC('lI:, a.ftuRd~ qaqqq\i: C61(UIlc:t(i'Cft'ld{ij\i:
:tlti.fildm?feill': I Si8tf;¡¡",,,,I"'~ 'E<*+i4fC4 :tlCfii{f.&:«fdq¡(uil"'~: ,
Karma 405
SI.No. Condition Causedby Management

1. 3i("q{d'€l ~ 'R11~{d'€l ~ 3"{t1.ITlR
Naturally less in quantity

qi¡fci~lrnqslll{1l:
Aged below 25 yrs
2. ~ ~: 'E4ql'1IG~v:f 3R41la .~~
Less due to a cause

qUlq~'€l:~
Less quantity at middle age
3. ~ 'E4qI'1IG~v:f ~: ~~
Reduced in quantity
lWh'{d~ ~:
Reduced at old age
4. ~ ~d~~~: ItlSfíSl'€lIG"i
Vitiated by Viitadi DO$a
and also for Prsbersejenuniirtbu i.e. Swasthasya
Sukravrddhi (increasing quantity of semen) and Sukra stuti
(ejaculation in the healthy).
Classification
Caraka & Susnu« have commentaries where in we find
references to 3 types of VajfkaraI)a.
aR;r Rri;¡ B1~tlfjfq '{6tjfjq'6E4d, 1I"n '(1Sh'{f.&éfii 'if ~,
Wtn \iMéfi« (i1;iMéfi{) tllN IFa, I{lSfi\iM,f.&éfii ~ *"§'ffifj::C¡,.
'(1ih~éfii fihfff'1ih fl';lqe:f"l'll ~'{f.&éfii ~ firftftf '{6tj~a¡d I
(~. 'T;f. ~. ~-'l!/~~)
'ffilfirftftf-~, ~, \JI;¡éfiSlqd¿ ~ I mr~ fjitlqdlFac:h

Cid'E<lMIlFatlldihqUI 'q'ftum lRl SItll;¡ ti ItWI CfR1Rrj Slqdq¡~a¡¿Ii{ulfR¡j;
ijihal:qRc:h \JI;¡éfiSlqdchñ aloqqda~\ttfjlq éfilCfiUi q¡(l1IfaCh'l I
(~-~. ~. ~G/G)
SI. Type Mechanism of action Example

No.
1. W1í1F.í;:c¡;« It increases Sukr« through Miimsa
(~~\lI;:¡Cfi) Dhiitu PU$ti
2. ~~ It improves ejaculation Sankalpa
(~~) Yccbst« cüma
3. ~ 1F.í;:~fac¡;« It increases Sukra as well Mii$a, Dugdha
( ~~\lI;:¡Cfi~qRCfi) as ejaculation KiikaIJcJaphala
Sériigedhet« describes the following as specialities in
ViijIkaraIJa Ausedb«.
(i) Sukrala
(ii) Sukrapravartaka
(iii) Sukriijanaka
(iv) Sukrarecana
(v) Sukrastambhaka
(vi) Sukraso$a1)a
(i) SukraJa
<H:¡:IIi\tiiht4~: t41i\tiihH;sr d§~d I
~S~ ~ ~ ;sr ,Idlq:ft It w. "Sr. 'V~'-\-~G
~~~t4~: ~rnt~~,
That which increases Sukra.
Eg: Aswegendb«
Musali
Sarkara
Siitiivarf
(ii) & (iii) Sukrapravartaka & Janaka
~ 'lmirll ilWlldCfWlqiN1lq~lIf;¡ ;sr ,
SlqdCfiIR Cñ~ Gi::tCfiIR ;sr 'ltm': " w. "Sr. ~/ ~ G- ~ \9
Karma 407
':f ~ SichféfilR dNIC(éfiOfUlliT 'éfim ~'ftlqltt I

3t1$'iR1-W. 'SI'. ~/~G-~\9
That whieh inereases production of Sukra as well as im-
proves ejaculation is Sukra pravartaka and Janaka. These
Dravyas act by virtue of Prabhiiva.
Eg: Dugdha, Mii$a, Bhallatakaphala Majja,
Amalakf, Stti
(iv) Sukrarecana
..................... 1(Iaif<l m '8álq¡M'( I W. 'SI'. 't/~\9
That which improves ejaculation.

Eg : Brhatiphala
(v) Sukra Stambhaka
~Ia ft'QD~ ~~Ch . •••••••••••••••••••••••••••• ,
That which controls or stops ejaculation.
Eg : J'litTphala.
(vi) Sukra sO$al)a
................... ;;r ,ñquft liT 8fldq:ft I W. 'SI'. 'tI t~e
That which dries up the Sukra.
Eg : HarftakT
Thus we can classify Karma which comes under
Viijfkaral)a as.
(i) IQ;Sib1f(w~~ Increases Sukra
(ii) 1Q;S1iS¡C¡dCfi/lQ;ftí{i¡Cf)/IQ;Sib~Cfí<~ Ejaculates Sukra
(iii) IQ;Sib'Ji'1Cfl4 Influences Sukra utpatti (Spermatogenesis)
(iv) IQ;Sib«1Pi1Cfl4 Helps in controlling premature ejaculation.
(v) IQ;SibltiNCfl4 Hampers Sukra Utpatti.
Karma 409
CIS CIS
1:: 1::
..r:: ..r:: .
CIS
1::
~ I~
~.
'S.
v>. 1::.
~ ::l
CIS
~ ~
~
~ .~ .....en
,.-...
=El i
'--'
~
s..
= i ~ i i ¡; l i lt
zó .
00 \O
280ra.Vii·
r- 00 0\
o
......
-
.....
- -
N M
.-.
""'"
- - -
r-- 00 0'\ o
Ñ
IV
IV ....
IV IV
O - - -
I.Q 00 -J
00
:-
Z
S'
f
J i
JJ
~
~ ~
"1
e~
uugUrlA uun3uÁAuJ.Q 8It

,_ ,_ ,_
VI w N
LIt
-
o
00
9It
\
-
su BW.lB)I
(JI
o
Z
?
».». ~E:=
t.I'l..t:x;, ». >::
c::r!3 !lO ""1 !lO
g-a s ~ gOq !lO b" ~ Q.
-e !3 e tr !lO!3
::l, -,
!lO !lO
~ S c::r
!lO
tIt
.J:;o.
Ul
.J:;o.
.J:;o.
.J:;o.
V.l
.J:;o.
N
-
.J:;o. .J:;o.
O
V.l
\O
V.l
00
V.l
-...J
V.l
0\
00
:-
Z
~
1i ~
I ~ ~ ~~t ¡ ~
~
.,
~
3
j j ~ ..._., ~
UUI.I U)I
-
w w
o
1 1 11 I Ji
N
00
nI' 8W.l8)1
Karma 419
•
Chapter-Ll
Misraka Vargikaral)a
Points Dealt :
• Introduction to Misrek«Vargikaral)a
• Btbet Pancamüla • Laghupancamüla
• Deéemñl« • Vallipancamüla
• Kantaka Pancamüla • Tmepencem üla
• Madhyama Pancamüla • Pancavalkala
• Panca Pallava • Triphala
• Ttiketu • Carurüsana
• Pancak61a • $acJü§alJa
• Trimada • Caturbije
• Iiveniye Gen« • A§tavarga
• Ttijiiteke • Caturjataka
• Ketu Ceturjiitek« • Pancatikta
• Amlapancaka • Amlavarga
• Mebúpencevis« • Nava Vi§a
• Upevise • Madhura Triphala
• Swalpa Triphala • Sugandhi Triphala
• Pancasugandhika • Mebiisugetidb«
• Serveusedh] GalJa • Sugendhñmeleke
• Varardhaka & Adyapu§pa • Ttiksrsike &
Caturbhadraka
• Trimadhura & Madhuratraya • Samatrika
• Iiveuiye Pancam üla • Pancemite Yoga
• Pencebbiiige • Pancanimba
• Pancas ürana
Bhauma
• Trila vana • Levene Pancaka
• La"}JJa Setk« • Ksiitetrey«
• Ksiirepenceke • K§ara§atka
• Ksñreseptek« • K§ara§taka
Mísraka Vargíkarana 421
Jiingama
• K$lra$taka
• Pittapancaka
Introduction to Misraka Vargikara.pa
(41~-IIlq!llf.tfit~ttlf.t q(Wlul ti~l"fllU4é1'ttlf.t ;;r 41~ICliQ(: I
'ff'ff ('q'(a\qCfi~ 'fi:rfi¡JJlCfiI@:i cm +t811ul~C(H~~1«(4I+t: II
n. R. flr~"<flf/ ~
A Vaidya who prepares medicines by mixing drug gives a
separate name for the combination for easy indentification and
also to indicate their similarities. Such a group is ca11edas Varga.
Rejeniglumtukiire mentions one chapter in the name of
Misrakiidi Varga. Almost a11Nigiientus mentioned one chapter,
dedicated to Misraka Vargikarana.
3tilqtn4i M~t(4 ~IUI'(a\q(1(4IS¡;;¡!l141C({<4f4JJIq; ~ I (il$ti4IfOl)
Again, the combination of many Ausedh« dravyas having
similar morphology and pharmcological actions is called a Gene
and Misraka is synoym of Gene.
The first reference of Gen« or Misrsk« goes back to Sustute
Samhita, where for the first time Sustute has given the name
'Gene' for 37 groups which is mentioned in 38th chapter ca11ed
Dravya Sengtelumiyemedñyiiyem, like Brbet pancam üla,
Laghupancamula, Valll pancamula, Kanraka pancam üla,
Tmepencemñle and Triphala.
Advantages with Misraka Vargikara1)a are it is very easy
to remember the drugs inc1uded, easy to prepare medicines and
to prescribe.
In modern pharmacology as such there is no direct refer-
ences regarding the combination, but there also one of the
criterias being similar pharmacological actions.
1. Brñet Pancamüla
~(i'cllm+t04QfGu,Cfi ~: CfiI~+t~1 ~ ~ I1
lIfffi:i; Cfit6C1It1&t ~ (i1toC1 mctl q4 '(1
'fIq'lliUi ;le¡ ql)4{t"1 ~ ~ 11
~. ~ ~¿/~¿-~ ~
~ c:n1'fI¡f '6c:nffl qle(i'IIre:U,6;,",tt 1

;¡¡a('éfiq le:¡Mi'h1 w i qW'lH c:nChIRM' 11
3T.~.~ G/~G\9-~G¿
~: 't'I4rihtS(1 4IUIc:nIRc:n11
'41::IIc:n: qft¡~: fI'""1fl'(l
c:nChqlfl'M 1
Mtalbcflq"'\1 1
cqr:sr. 1'!iT4lfC::QJf ~ o - ~ ~
Tbis is al so called as 'Mahat Pancamüla'
SI. Dravya LatinName GUlJaKarma
No. Niima
1. Bilva Aegle marmelos Rasa- Tikte Ka$iiya
2. Agnimantha Premna integrifolia GUQa-Laghu
3. Tituuke Oroxylum indicum Dossksrms-
Kaphaviitahara
4. Piitala Streospermum Karma-Swiisahara,
suaveolens Kiisahara & Dfpaka
5. KiiSmañ Gmelina arboroea
2. Laghu Pancamüla
mr f,tQ;U¿Q;C(8tflílt4 llt!4<tiQucif fC1«IA. 1""4I ~ q;;ftq: I
c:nqle:¡Mihfl'dj:( ~: qfJ 'l('1c:n\ 1
'CIl(1l;J 1tI:n'lfl4 ~ ,,(ii1C1 d'::t \ 1 1
~.~ ~¿/GG-G\9
~ "t+Oi:Ufl<flsN4ñ~: ~I
~1s;q1c:n'('t'I "'IM,ftñtwi 't'I4~q~« 11
Misraka VargikaralJ.a 423
'IIHQuff 'tf$"iquff qldfCfft q¡oc;q;lfhfil t

1ft'i': qft¡a}W: ~ Qf!I'{('1q;'( t I
1W'i' fC1t1IRHIQ8'(1
ííQ(SSIIRI,...{l ~'I
1lT.'5f. 1{.¡;qlfGQJf 't1.9-'t¿
This is also known as Kanlya otKani~tha Pancamiila

SI. Dravya Botanical Name G~aKarma
No. Niima
1. Goksute Tribulus terrestris Rasa- Tikta Ka$aya
Madhura
2. BrhatI Solanum indicum Gune-Legbu,
3. Ka1)takari Solanum xanthocarpum Dosakarma- Vata
pittahara
4. Pri snipemi Uraria picta . Karma-Brahmana,
Belye; Grahi
5. Salapar1)1 Desomodium Asmsribbedsn«
gangeticum
3. Dessm iila
3i"itñcf(iI'1H~ijQa
TTOT:"IIR8~1 'P' CfiCfifqtlIRMIQ8: 11
~ ~p IR4ííQ(fa:n'I"i: 1I ~.~ ~¿ll.9o-l.9~ 11
QIC;Mlm...:4Q,c:¡l"iIq¡(iq('iqq;¡,...d'q¡UC;q¡IRq¡1t8<f1'llet-
Quffstf$"iquff lft'(CfiI lftf «:¡i\qf:¡ 1fP.l?J80fUl ~ 1
-:q.~ 'tI ~~
a'trRri Q'It'l('1lan «'I+¡H~«I,d'(l
«'I'1M bI«lqGÍ ,cUIRCfiI'Rf\lH16'í1: 1
d"S(l,ñt4ííQ(i"i16 q"Ú~¡I('iÑ4il<t 11 1lT.'5f.1{'4lfG CfJf- 't~
QW'l('1qsc:¡l{d(at4'1t ~ lfE(T ,
d«lA:iqfi:'q(I(§Qld fjUmni «'I'1('11q;'(11 'U.R. fTf~. ~e

Combination of Brhat pancámüla and Laghu panca-müla

is known as Dessmiil«
SI. Dravya BotanicaI Name GU.QaKarma
No. Nama
1. Patala Stereospermum DO$akarma-
suaveolens Ttiáosebete
2. Agnimantha Premna integrifolia Karma-Swasahara,
3. Syonaka Oroxylum indicum Kiisahara, Rujsbst»,
4. Bilva Aegle marmelos Jwarahara
5. KiiSmarya Gmelina arboroea Indications-Swasa,
6. Kal)takiiri Solanum xanthocarpum Kése, Sitoruj«,
7. Brhatf Solanum indicum Tandra, Soth«,
8. Salaparl)f Desmodium gangeticum Jwara,
9. P[$nipaI7)f Uraria picta Anaha, Piirswapfda
10. Gok$uraka Tribulus terrestris
4. ValU Pencemñl«
~ elfhu N,;ftU(~Siif~ ~ qR4h:j~: I I
('di fi:I tI~:U
4 ~~OI ñ
~ q;¡;¡~
fc¡4;:¡1~1",,1 I
1H~~~~1 ~ @ht(lq fc¡;:¡I~I",,"j 1I
~.~ ~¿/\9~-\9'¡s'11
~ FCld\I(lCfí;a:: m-~, m- ~ ~ ~ ftiH@{'1Cfí:
3l'ir~ ~, ~1ilfcNl I ~~: ~ lftr Vltf: I
SI.No. Dravya BotanicaI Name

1. Vidiiri Pueraria tuberosa
2. Siiriv« Hemidesmus indicus
3. Rajani Curcuma longa
4. Guáuci Tinospora cordifolia
5. AjaSrañgf Gymnema sylvestre
Misraka Vargikaral,la 425
Gunakarma
Raktapitrahara, Trividha Sothahara, Sarvameha hara and
Sukrado$anasaka.
5. Ka~taka Pancamüla
q¡«+i(f;1c:h¿q¡~~*"q¡'ldlCl{l .1'l::tUQlftr q¡u¿q¡tA~: 1 1
\ihfl;¡"dlH' ~ 11
,ñCfi"*,,fIll::tI'I...
fI;:fq88~1 ~ ijii~qflll::tI'I~ 11 ~.~ ~¿/\9~-\9~
The group of plants having spines and useful part ís Root.
SI. Dravya Botanical Name GUI)aKarma
No.
1. Karamarda Carissa carandas Raktapi ttsbsre,
2. Goksur« Tribulus terrestris Trividha Sophahara
3. Saireyaka Barleria prionitis Sarvamehahara &
4. Satavañ Asparagus racemosus Sukrado$aniiSakfl.
5. Grdhranakha Capparis zeylanica
6. Trn« Pancamüla
,'Iq¡I'I::tHC(t:fq¡IUi~ lftr qUltAqwq¡:1
¡¡,,~q~q¡¡;( q «ihfl;¡ii • q 1
~: ~: ~ ,HUqq fq::tI'I~tlll ~.~ ~¿/\9~-\9G
qUlleci fl;¡"dÑtC(t:fq¡I~"j«'IIR1",: 11 3l.~.~ G/\9~
~cqffi(q'liq, QUlq'li\(i1ij~ NilM .. I ~: -!iVf: I 'CIim: - ~Ii: I
lPd:-U4«U4: I ,,",-~: I ~:-lCRJ1J 'SI'ft:r.m: I
~ 'qJliq on31.~.~ G/ ~ \9~
SI.No. Dravya Botanical Name
1. Kusa Desmostachya bipirfnata
2. Kasa Hemidesmus indicus
3. Nala Phragmites kirka
4. Darbha Imperata cylindrica
5. Kendeksu Saccharum officinarum
29Dra.Vii·
Karma
Doseksrme-Pi ttahara
Karma-M iitredosebum, Raktapi ttahara
Note- If Ka$iiya prepared from Tmapsncemule is used with
Ksir« then it reduces Rakta pitte quickly.
6. Madhyama Pancamüla
dW1Ig;'i4'a(u:S~lcfquff~'i U1
~ q¡C6cUn&1 'ilfdftl'dq¡~ l=Rll1 1 3l.~.~ G./ ~ G. ~ - ~ \,90
dW1Ig;'i4'él(u:s tIlNuff ~ ;sr 1
~ qlÑt~~n"'ia¡q q'ili~q¡"lll U.H. f1:J~ChIRq¡f~ ~
SI. Dravya Botanical Name GUl)aKarma

No.
1. Bala Sida cordifolia GUl,Ja-Sara
2. Punarnava Boerharia diffusa Dosekerme
3. EraI}c!a Ricinus communis Kapha viitahara
4. Mudgapa11Jf Phaseolus trilobus Niitipittakara
5. Mii$ap811Jf Teramnus labialis
• This group first time mentioned by Viigbhata

• Siupepemi dwaya are Mii$aparI}i & Mudgspemi
• RajanighaI}tukara given SiiryaparI}f for Ma$aparI}f &
Mudgeperni
8. Pancavalkala/Panacak$iri Vrk$a
;¿¡siI!4l~(I'-IN4ql(lqt('18,NI«ql:
~ 8,flfhn il~ cq~q'ilq(Wqil"1"l11
~qlflq~I~WrM~tR, crrq«;difd~: 11
~~ fW¡:rr CfO'lIf ~R:fl.laullq81:
~~: ~ ~ f<U:¡qfQ4'i1(J1'i: 1
Misraka Vargikara\la 427
"IfllR:e4ql\il4i: I
aUI,ihAft1etlf-!l( II
'qfJr. q¿IRq¡f/ ~ t..- ~ \S
'ir I
1!$ltdqj CClCf!caJq(WCfiM'(
II T;f:~.
::cuñ!tlstiGI :USSNI tM'$adeq(WCfi~: I
e~4iSl ~: qfJade~'bQa II
'U.H. 1l:r~CfíIRlq¡f/~~
'ffqj q;¡ f8¡j,uf8 4iCbqldl\ijimQ I
FaJ!¡;;qlgql=t~ft:a::ffi i.6'ff11i 'M'q M&=t'(11 'l1J:sr. q¿IKq¡f/ ~ e
1. Nyagrodha Ficus bengalensis
2. Udumbara Ficus glomerata
3. Aswattha Ficus religiosa
4. Piin$a Thespesia populnea
5. Plsks« Ficus lacor
Cakradatta mentioned Vetasa (Salix capera) in place of

Peris«. Even Riijanighal)tukiira has given same opinion.
GU1)akarma
Virya-Sita, GUl)a-Laghu, Rasa- Tikta ka§iiya.
Dosekstme- Kapha viitahara,
Ktutne-Gtiibi, Lekhana,
Indications- Vi§tambha, Adhmiina, Visarpa, Bhagna, Vfl)a,
Sotha etc.
9. Pancapallava
3I1JI' ~ .!QNlI=ti 4Mc¡•• Iit(l'qcd: I
¡1:6t4i¡ffi)llIlf;rq;nfUr qfJqffiq'( II t.R. f4~CIif/('-~1I
Tender lea ves of five plants are called Pancapa11ava.
SI. Dravya Botanical Name G~Karma

No.
1. Amra Mangifera indica For Gandhakanna
2. Jambu Eugenia jambolana (to give good odour)
3. Kapittha Feronia elephantum
4. Bijapiíraka Citros limonum
5. Bilva Aegle marmelos
Utillty: For Gandha Karma (to give good odour)
10. Triphala
t;:ftdCf<4jq('1q:¡~~dq:¡j:ftM 13Iq¡('1j 11
13Iq¡('1j q:¡q¡fq",tAi ~8ttló ~"Ij!lj;ft 1
Tl~ cftq;ft ~ ~qq\iq(~Rj,j;ñ 11 ~Pi~¿/~G-~~II
tt$!iQj~cqm tusftuli ~: ~jfaq¡('11 lIfI': 1
q¡('1I31q:¡\I 13Iq¡('11 lIT 'lf(l 131' stc61Rfdj 11
I3ICh('11 q:¡Chfq",e;ft ~8ttló8(j lm 1
Tl~ cftq;ft ~ fqq+4\iqHI!lI;ft 11
'Ifr.'5I". g{l('1Cf<uR
<rfr~~-~~
8'(idc6l "'I1+t("'lCh ftt\fldq:¡ftd:¿, ~ 1
I3ICh('11 I3IChMl ~ q¡('1S1q 4)('11314; 11 'U.R. fi.T~if/ ~
UCñT t;:ftdCil ~ 1\ 131' ~ W:ftdCi"', 11
ilIt6I1qf+4Mq:¡I::qd I3ICh~ql stCiiRfdl 1
I3IChMI vfttQ~8e;ft "I1'laf(tll+4\iq(I~ 1
cftq;ft 'M&ifq",&(\ t6í38;Jt H'lIq;ft 1
t'l1tf+4'd'4i 'lI1T: ~ ~SlI+4+01I4tatt 1I
t;:ftdCf<4IW41 'I11lT: fVpJn lICl'I"l111 Iq:¡I 1
~'I11lT: ~fij~dft( I3IChMd stCiiRfdl 1
Combination of three fruits is called as Triphala. AH the
Misráka VargikaraJ}a 429
Acálya' s have similar opinión regarding combination of Amalald,

Harítaki and Vibhitakí, but difference of opinión persists about
its ratio.
SI. Dravya Botanical Name G~Kanna
No.
1. Haritaki Terminalia chebula GlU)a-Sara
2. Amalaki Emblica officinalis Do~karma-Kapha
Pittaghni
3. Vibhlf1lkf Terminalia belerica Karma-Mehaghni,
KU$taghni, llipana,
Cak$u$ya, Rasayana
Synonyms of Triphala
Phalatrika, Vara, Triphalr & Phalatraya. The combina-
tion of three friuts is very useful in treating many diseases and
even one who want to have Rasayana action can use Triphala.
With various Anupana like Madhu, Gbst», it may be used in
various diseases. Ratio of three fruits in Triphala as per differ-
ent Acáryas :
SI. Nameof Haritaki Vibhitaki Amalaki

No. BooklAaUya
1. Sustut« 1 1 1
2. Bhavaprakasa 1 1 1
3. Yogsrstnékst» 1 2 4
4. Cakradatta 1 2 4
Gu~akarma
DO$aghnata- Tridose, Samaka, but mainly Kapha
pittaghna.
Karma- Cak$u$ya, Dipsne, Ruchya
Rogaghnata- Prsmebs, Kusth«, Yissmejwem, Netravikara
and Agnimandya ..
11. Triksuu
[i:J~ft;t ~1*·il~¡uflm f,¡ChaCh'l ,
~ ChLhqcil&i qt;'!i tete!,' "'HUi'
Rt;~,(\q~ 1(;'Nl:¡~:uat'tl(Wqn,q[i:J 11 ~.~ ~¿/t.._¿-t.._ ~
fcNJ)q'!i<f4¡ ~ ~ ~ ~,
Chaf,¡c6 U~ ~. ~,
~ ~ ~ (JC:¡Fl'1Chltlfél."qll1i' I
U("qqt; ijiQif\!fJ(WlIqC(: j("ftQC(cfl:¡t1I"(1 , ~r.~.ii~(1tf4IR 'éflT/G ~-G ~
[i:J~Ht ~ ~ ;¡lIqnflfl:¡~,
~ ~ cq)li Ch?!.f,¡ChQ?41iSl1fl,
~ ~ aln(JH6i1+i<lm'lH1tl I, cIT.~.~
[i:J~Ht ~ ~ ;¡lIqnflfl:¡~ I
~ ~ ~ Ch~lICh?!.f,¡Ch'l' I U.H. fl:r~q:¡I~qjf/ ~
1. Pippali Piper longum
2. Marica Piper nigrum
3. Srñgavera Zingiber officinale
GU.Qa karma
Rasa~Katu, Virya~U~.Qa, Vipiika~Katu
Dosekutme-» Viitakaphahara
Keime-vlsipen«, SWiisahara, Rucida, Sülahara
Indications-e Agnímándya, SWiisa, Kiisa, Gulma, Pinsse,
Twakroga, Prameha, Sthoulya, Medoroga.
Synonyms-» Ttyusene, Katutrika & Vyosa
12. Carurusana
~ t1ChUII41t"t Cñf?«f i.ltl'6ií1UI+( I
ailiíl~a 1J01T: 'Sfrmr 3lft:¡Ch(Ji.ltl'6ií1U) I I ~r.~.ii~(1tf4IR 'éflT/G G
Misraka VargikaraJ,la 431
~ ,.f.\Qq;~d ~ qUijqU¡'l'
qUijqU¡i4¡Oud 4JII~Ulq( ~:".
Cfiq¡lmi4¡"iI fi!ti+ii¡ijfilcft""CfiIt1'!<l II cU."{. ~
Trikatu if combined with Pippali m iila (Root of piper
longum) is called Caturii$a(la. Ka(lamiila and Gmtbik« are the
synonyms of Pipali miila. The properties are similar to Trikatu
but is more potent.
SI. Dra",a Botanical Name Properties & Uses
No.
1. Pippali Piper longum Dipana. Swasa &
Kasa hara
2. Marica Piper nigrum Kepbedosshsre
3. SU(lt}1f Zingiber officinale Uses-Agnimandya.
Aruci,
4. Pippalimiila Root of Piper longum Pinasa, Kasa
13. Pancakola
fqan;fi fqan4hlM i316Q ÑbiCfi ~: ,
'CIVf1:r: iñl~ 'lfJloh1~ .~~ I,
qfJICbltpj -m qoJCl; ~ ijÑif$ ....(i~,
(ft~ ñ w i q¡;sr.f i'tt cftq;i Cfiq¡q¡d'3A' I
'!l(l'q~~,OfltH'I(i1&i I'imCfilqOfi("
cqr."SJ. ~ijaq4IRq¡v\9~-\9~
q•• 'MCfiijiSl4d I I
qfiij)ltpj ~ tflq .. qli.C"~ I
~~.q«6( ~lM4J("itIM"I''''~
I1
~.R.f4~cpf/~ ~-~ ~
fqu:¡t"il fqu:¡t"il'lM i.CCQf"1S1Ch ~: I
t1~ChSl ~: q.CblMChijiSl4d 1 I
U.R. f4~ cpf:/~)S
The group of fi ve drugs where in each are taken in the

quantity of One Kola (Appr. 6gm) is called Pancakola, and as
they are U$lJathey are known as 'Panca U$alJa'.
2. Pippali Müla Piper longum (Root)
3. Cavya Piper chaba
4. Citraka Plumbago zeylanica
5. Niigara Zingiber officinale
GUJ)a Karma
Rasa-Ka tu GUlJa-Tiksne, U$lJa
Vipiika-Katu Virya-U$lJa
Dosekerms-Kspae Viitahara, Pittakopaka (Tridossgbne-:
by Dhanvantari Nigbetuu),
Karma-Rucikara, Piicana, Dipene, Swarabhedahara,
Artiniisaka.
Rogaghnata-Gulma, Plih«, Udara, Aniiha, S üla &
Swarabheda.
14. ~at!u$aJ)a
q'itq;l~ e4trhi q(qOI~~14('''l 1
tt'ilChl(.f'f 1!Ul ~ ~~ fólbllq8i{ 11
'qUJ. t:<l d¿p.uR "Cf1f / \3't
The group containing Pancakola and Marica is called as
$ac;lu$alJa.The properties of $ac;lu$alJais similar lo Panakola.
2. Pippallmü1a Piper longum (Root)
3. Cavya Piper chaba
5. Nagara Zingiber officinale - -.-
Misraka Yargíkarana 433
GU.QaKarma
Rasa-Katu GUQa-Tik$Qa, Ruks«, U$Qa
Vipaka-Katu Vfrya-U$Qavirya
DO$akarma-Kaphavatahara
Karma- Vi$apaha, Rucikara, Pacana, Dipene.
Rogaghnata- Yisetog«, Agnimiuidy«, Gulma etc.
15. Trimada
fc1:Sf~f,3¡~5~: (OIt!díl«n: 1 -q"JI. ~/ ~ t.., o
SI.No. Dral'ya Botanical Name
1. Vicjanga Embelia ribes
2. Musta Cyperus rotundus
Trimada, here 'Mada' means which cause intoxication to
Krimi and indicated in 'Krimi' Roga.
16. Caturbija
-qft¡CfiI 'ilI<S:('lUI 'Cfil"(fITS~ 4qlRCfil 1
~1n1:ltof{lec; ~ :anaff;¡¡fqftt ~ 1I
ma:«f ~ ~ qq;:¡lq4+t 1
qHc:f('lt"t Cfire:CQ?;iI+t1 1
'llT:5T. él(1Cf4IR q¡f/~¿-~ ~
Combination of 4 types of seeds is known as Caturbija.
1. Methika Trigonella foenurngraecum
2. CandrasÜTa Lepidium sativum
3. Kiilajiiji Carum carvi
4. Yaviinika Apium graveolens
GU.Qa Karma
Dosekerme- Viitahara
R ogaghn ata-AjirQ a, Siila, Adhmiina, Piirswa siila and
Kssitiil«.
17. Jivaniya Gal)a

GilctCfi5liq\tij¡' ~ ~ CfiIChl(i'fl ~,(CfiIChl(i11 ~ f1lqquf;4l
~ f1!j;Cfif+4M ~~lf1IR Gilct;flcuR ~ I ~.~ ~/ e
\í{iClq;i{~ ~ q;IChl~ i T;r ~ 1

i 'lcfqu q41 \í{iCloffl ~ ~ l1UT: 11
';ffiil ~ $tg;'ffil ;fflCl;flq) Hllc:t"i: 1
'iftq;ft ;fflCl;fl c:t!l 't'CI19fl~'lq; {0(1~ I1
@6~q@Ü ~ 'l'icitQIQ@Hq;: II
'q.H. flp31~IRwf/~ e-~ o
Caraka mentioned JivanTya Varga as first Varga among
50 Mahaka$aya Vargas and included 10 Dravyas in this group.
Raja Nigbemukñre has mentioned Madhura Iivekiidi GaIJ.a
which includes 12 drugs.
'l<41;dlC:¡q;~- ~f1~I- flllC(Iq¡IChlRv1q¡I&:c:t5dlf&:q¡~cqQuc:tf: I
;fflCl"f41 f1'J1Ch5ftc:t1 f1!j'lICGlI m- f1t;If.¡t; fc¡'lI\ilM \í{ic:¡q¡I~: 1I
U.H. m~ q¡f/~ ~
SI.No. Dravya Botanical identification

1. Iiveke Microstalis wallichi
2. Rsebbek« Microstalis muscifera
3. Meda Polygonatum cirrhafoliam
4. Mehiimed« Polygonatum verticillatum
5. KiikolT Fritillaria roylei
6. K$TrakakolT Lillium polyphyllum
7. MudgaparIJ.T Phaseolus trilobus
8. Ma$aparIJT Teramnus labialis
9. Iiventi Leptadenia reticulata
10. Madhuka Glycyrrhiza glabra
11. ~dhi Habenaria intermedia
12. Vrddhi Habenaria edgeworthi
Mlsraka Varglkarana 435
GU.QaKarma
Rasa-Madhura
Vipaka-Madhura
Karma-Jfvanfya, Balya
Rogaghnata-Sukrado§a, Dourbalya, & Miitra dos«
18. A~tavarga
\Jftaq¡cfqq)~ ~ q¡1q)1~ ~ ~ I
3lJ!CfifSl!"U{~: 'ClfiftRr:l8 (q¡ IR~: I
3lJ!Cfif ~: 'f'C41G;afij u 1: 1ijWi~ ~:,
"in"l0i4I=tf)<'é6 IQ¡U11 tI¡qMc::¡0Í4: II
C::¡ldfq't1ltí1cas'C(lg'*l(qg~fOU4Ul1
'IlT:Sf. ilth'1qlj¡fG crf/ ~~ o - ~ ~ ~
~ q¡1q»)~1 SR f.iC(f.P¡ I
1'i1ft;t~l~u!c::¡~r: gaft fdd: II
n.R. 1lf~Cfí¡Rq¡f/G o
Combination of Eight drugs is called Asravarga
SI.No. Dravy8 Botanical Identification
1. Jfvaka Microstalis wallichi
2. ~~abhaka Microstalis muscifera
3. Meda Polygonatum cirhafoliam
4. Mahameda Polygonatum verticillatum
5. KiikolJ Fritillaria roylei
6. K$frakiikolf Lillium polyphyllum
7. ~ddhi Habenaria intermedia
8. Vrddhi Habenaria edgeworthi
GU.QaKarma
Rasa-Madhura Gune-Site, Guru
Vipaka-Madhura Vfrya-Sfta
436 DravyaguJ}.a Vijñiina
Dosakarma- Vara Pittabara & Kapbavardbaka

Karma- Brhmana, Sukrala, Bbagna Sandbanakara,
Kamavardbaka, Balavardbaka.
Rogagbnata- Sukradourbalya, Bbagna, Dourbalya, Ttt,
Daba, Jwara, Meba, K~aya.
The drugs mentioned among drugs are all not available
hence it is very necessary to use substitutes. BhavamiSra advo-
cates 4 drugs which can be used in place of A~tavarga Dravyas.
Substitutes of A~tavarga Drsvy«
q~l;¡ftólijiq;jHl5lqr.u;lsftr ~ I
óI{}fc¡~,~l!nc"« liflllliq,« ~ I I "lTJl. ~{ldCf4IRcrf¡~'t't
SI. Drevy« Pratinidhi Botanical Indentification

No. Dravya
la. Meda Satavari Asparagus racemosa
b. Mahameda
2a. JTvaka Vidañ Pureria tuberosa
b. Rsebbske
3a. Kakoli Aswagandha Withania somnífera
b. Ksirakakoli
4a. ~ddbi Varahi Dioscorea bulbifera
b. Vrddhi
But the properties of substitutes mentioned are not exactly
equal, hence it is important to use individual drugs as substitutes.
K.C. Chunekar advocates different substitutes
1. Jivaka is substituted with Guduci
2. R~abbaka is substituated with Vam~alocana
3. Meda is substitued with Munjataka.
4. PrasarÍlJi may be used for Mahiimeda.
5. Kakoli is substituted with Krsnamusa1i.
6. Swetamusa1¡ for K~irakakolÍ: .
7. Bala or Utañgana bija for ~dd]1i.
8. Mahabala for Vpddb¡
Misraka Vargikara\la 437
19. Trijataka
(q"Mlq5l''«~''\\¡I~ ril\ílldCfi'(1
'dFi itT.R ~. 'ift~ t\&¡I;¡¡C(( I
MqflhilmCfilu4 CfiCfiClildf#J1Qlq8'(1
I
"JfJT.q;1{IRq3¡'¿/\9~-\9~
(q"Mlq5l',«<.4"\\¡I~ ril\ílldCfi'(1 'U.R. f4~q;lfct\ql¡/~ e
~ CliUfq~1J ril«¡idf rilí:íildCfi'(1t.R. f4~/ ~
Combination of three aromatic drugs.
1. Twak Cinnamomum zeylanicum
2. Ela Elettaria cardamomum,
3. Patra Cinnamomum tamala
GU{laKarma
GUQa-Tlk$Qa, Laghu, U$Qa
Dossksume-Kepb« Viitahara.
Karma-Rocana, Mukha dourgandhya hara, Agni
Vardhaka, Va~ya, Vi$iipaha.
20. Caturjataka
"'I1414i'H .. i51fií:íifdCfiijQld
I
'U.R. f4~q;IRqlf/ ~ e alA: "Jf:sr.~ crf/\9~
f,r41;¡¡q, {OI"'I1411; ern'rifti Uc6tñfd'(ll t.R. f4~/ ~

Trijiitaka if combined with Niigakesara then it is called
Caturj iitaka.
2. Ela Elettaria cardamomum,
3. Patra Cinnamomum tamala
4. Niigakesara Mesua ferrea
The properties told for Ceturjñtek« is similar to Ttijétsk».

Gun« Karma
Guna-Rüksa, TIk$.Qa, U$.Qa
Dosekerme-Kspbe Vatahara.
Karma-Rocana, Mukha dourgandhya hara, Agnivardhaka,
Varnya and Yisetuu«.
21. Katu Caturjataka
Q\("1¡('CICfiq5i,,«~qna .. ,*qf.a~: 1
Cfi''i4fll~ Ei¡;:¿¡Wlij}iif(iCfi4j:cc:td 11 'U.Fr. flT~/ ~~
Trijñtek« is combined with Marica, then it is called
Ketucsturjeteke.
SI.No. Drevye Botanical Name
1. Ela Elettaria cardamomum
3. Patra Cinnamomum tamal a
Katu Caturjataka will be more U$.Qaand Katu when com-

pared to Trijiiteke.
22. Pancatikta
~ R+G44{("1('C1ct? f\tqs:._qldl R fafl@4CfiI 1
Q¿j("1Q"flltad('( Qfd:ffi stCñl fád+( 1 1 ·Uf. ~( ~~
1. GUQücI Tinospara cordifolia
2. Nimbamüla Twak Azadirachta indica
3. Bhi$añgmata Adhatoda vasica
4. Nidigdhika Solanum xanthocarpum
5. Pato1a patra Tricosanthes dioica
Míáraka Yargfkarana 439
As the name only indicates it is the combination of bitter
drugs.
Dossketme : Pittakaphahara
Karma : Jwarahara & Raktapittaghna
Indication : Jwara, Raktapitta.
23. Aml~ pancaka
Amlapancaka includes fruits having Am1a Rasa. There are
different groups mentioned under this category.
Group-I
i!M'1~ 'A1i(i1id'Al 1
Chltwl<IRq cptIl&<Wi
~ q'ilI*i~1i ~i(i1qijq¡M ~ 1I ~.R. ~CbIRqJ¡1 ~~
Chltwl<IRq i!$I&<Wiifl(itiCfiI iill*t4d'A: I
qijl*ic6 'A~1i ~B Ñq.crt: 11 t:r.R. f4~CbIRqJi/t...~

1. Kola Zizyphus jujuba
2. Dagima Punica granatum
3. Vrk~am1a Garcinia indica
4. CuHaki Tamarindus indica
5. Amlavetasa Garcinia pedunculata
Group-I1
~-':fTqf-'A'Ii(i1id~: 'Afdf.ntta,B 'Aa8'l1'{{a,: 1
~ q¡iR« ¡Ul1ftR~fitftQtli6W q¡twll*iqWCfi'(11
~.Fr.MCbIRqJV/~t...
aft'll'l'(Cfi \iI1ift{ ~ 'A1i(i1id'A'(1
~ qWIi(i1c6 'Sffii fdf.ndl'Af8d 'IR'( 11
t:r.R. ~CbIRqJf/t... ~

1. Jambira Citros lemon
2. Niiranga Citros reticulata
3. Amlavetasa Garcinia pedunculata
4. Tintigika Rhus parviflora
5. Bijapüraka Citros medica
24. Am/avarga
iíll,;{lf(;t~iíIl*iaafl9;ti 'fl+4lvii ~ ~-
thMqlic¡l#qf(t ñ f(:¡usl*itl aft'flli("1iji'(l
3iiQIEOlflf8ti ffllas;Rti "'~I+("Iq, 0Ff-
ft$i cti"Nc{ R"lijig;<i titl«*i C¡.lfCij4'(11
,,".Fr. f4J3tC¡;IRqJfr~ ~
Amlavarga dravyas include:-
1. Ciingeñ Oxalis corniculata
2. Likuca Autocarpus lakoocha
3. Am1avetasa Garcinia pedunculata
4. Jambira Citros acida
5. Bijapüraka Citrus medica
6. Naranga Citros reticulata
7. Phala$ii,qava Punica granatum
8. Pindiiml« (Kapittha) Feronia elephantanum
9. V¡"k$iimla Garcinia indica
10. Amba$t}la (Arnrataka) Spondias mangifera
11. Karamarda Carisa carandas
12. Nimbiíka Citros limon
Misraka Vargíkarana 441
25. Mahjjpancavi~a
~: Chltrtt¿51R1Cf;' ct('Q:j¡qq;: I
~ifi¡ l.1Ttftsli q8Iqjlj~qlf\1"1: u "(f.R. f4~ cpfr'¡{~
Rajanighal)tukara has mentioned five poisons, origin of
which is not explained. Maha pancavísa narrated are.
(i) Smgik«
(Íi) Kalaküta
(iii) Mustaka
(iv) Vatsanabha-Aconitum ferox
(v) Saktuka
26. Nava Vi$a

In Dhanvantari Nighal)tu and Bhavaprakasa Nigbentu we
come across nine Vi$adravyas which are included under
Stbiiver« Vi$a.
CfiI(\1t¿ cn~Hlq: ~5 lfcftq;r: I
81('118("1) iI161St'll ~: fliliCfitderT 1I
t4\ ~ 1fiIcti lfff 1iffi;r Req~ 311ft ':j?f I I
'"l.R. ~/~~-~'t{
fl8Ifh(: ~5 ~: I
CfiI('1t¿tdQ T.f I
Req~é\1 ~ 1I
Nava Vi$as mentioned are

(i) Kalaküta
(ii) Vatsanabha
(iii) Smgek»
(iv) Pradfpana
(v) Halahala
(vi) Btbmeputte
(vii) Haridra
(viii) Saktuka
(ix) Saura$trika
300ra.VII·
ftrti 511018:( lffii; CQql~ i( fc1C6I,ft i( 1

311ili qldC6iiGOC( 4t"lqlf@ +iC(IQ8'l1 I 'qT:sr. ~1(qIRqJf/ ~ o ~
Properties of Vi~a
GUQa-Vyavayi, Vikasi, Yogaviihi
Doseksume- Vatakaphabara
Kutme-Ptiineñet«, Madakara.
27. (i) Upavi~a
RajanighaQtukiira has mentioned 5 Upevisss.
ti'P'C6~¿ft(lfUl Mlft4l fc1q~q;1 I
~ldl'iqfi:tqIOC4I, 1QJ qlfUsf4,IIftw¡"I: 1I ~.R.firelCfíIR crf/~~
SI.No. Dra"Y8 Botanical Name
1. Snuhi Euphorbia neriifolia
2. Arica Calotropis procera
3. Kerevire Nerium odorum
4. Langali Gloriosa superba
5. Kupilu Strychnos nux-vomica
(ii) Sapta Upavi~a

arcf;a.ftt~a.ftt (wlIft4l C6~tfhq;: I
~.s~ ~: {OIt(11q~q\ílldC4: 1 I 'qTJr. ~1(qIRqJr/ ~ o ~
Bhávamísra have mentioned seven Upavísa dravyas.
SI.No. Dra"Y8 Botanical Name
1. Arkak$ira Calotropis procera.
2. Snuhik$ira Euphorbia neriifolia
3. Langali Gloriosa superba
4. Karavlra Nerium odorum
5. Gunja Abrus precatorius
6. Ahipbena Papa ver somnifera
7. Dbattura Datura metal
Misraka Vargikara ....a 443
"Imld¿fi illfdfclti iltl"IM 1l &1&"''(1,

cfH~i 11m SIlihil(1¡¡'¡ 11m 1RI1t 1I
1ñ{t5 ~ ~ flq¡ ~ " RMq. I
fclq~('1lfMt " 'IlUTMqfclql'CI: 11
'f.R. fiJ~CfíIRq~f/~ ~~- ~ ~)!
SI.No. Dravya BoUuriadIdentification
1. Bballiitaka Semecarpus anacardium
2. Ativi$a Aconitum beteropbyllum
3. Kbiikasa Papaver capsulae
4. Karvira (two type) Nerium indicum
& Thevetia nerifolia
5. Abipbena Papaver somnífera
6. Dbattura Datura metal
7. Gunja Abrus precatorius
8. Niivise Delpbinium denudatum
9. Vi~u$ti Strychnos nux-vomica
10. Liingali Gloriosa superba
Other Vargas :
28. Madhura Triphala
lUttlC6l'itl('&'(;ftCfil"ilR g I
it!!< 1&Cfi('11 ~ ~11:(i~ Cfi(li1iCl'l11 U.Fr. fir}¡CfiIKq4/)!
lUttlq¡.,itl('Cfi('1I:oftfd Cfi(li1iCl'(1
~ ~1sf{tftCl. ñ f,tCfi(li11~ ~ I
'iI'l6Cu ~ ~ fclqit\Ril'(;nll¡;ft '1 'f.R. fiJ~q)IKq·i/~-)!
Three Dravyas having Madbura Rasa is combined, and it
is called as Madbura Tripbala.

1. Draksa Vitis vinifera
2. Kharjüra Phoenix sylvestris
3. Kasmarya Gmelina arboroea
Kstme-Csksusye, D'ipana, Rucya, Vi~amajwarahara.
29. Swalpa Triphala
JJ~¡q'6qCfi¡~q4th~:CñTftr CfiMt{'ijq¡ " ~.f.:r. fl:r~n
SI.No. Drevy« Botanical Name
1. Driik~ii Vitis vinifera
2. Ptuussk« Grewia asiatica
3. Kasrnarya Gmelina arboroea
Karma : Sramahara
Indication : Jwarottara Dourbalya
30. Sugandhi Triphala
;;¡:¡¡JlCfiH 'i.II.h~ ('JICI'WCfif~Cfi¡Cfi("1't ,
~ btCfi("1¡ 'Sffiñr ~~ btCfi("1¡ liI' ID"
U.f.:r. fl:r~CfíIR<pf/~
;;¡:¡ ¡JI Cfi M ofn;rr liI' ("1CI'WCfi("1qCI liI' , ,
~ btCfi~ ¡ 'Sffiñr ~ g; Cfi~ btCfi't ,
~ ~ ~ CfiCfiCl¡dfc1d4""4it("
~.f.:r. fl:r~CfíIRqjf/'t- ~
There is difference between Sugandhi Triphalas mentioned
by Riijtmigbentu Kiira and Dhanwantari Nigentukiite,
Rájan ighhantukára has mentioned Püga phala where as
Dhanwantari Nighantu refers to Ela in place of Püga,
Sugandhi Triphala as per RiijanighaI}tu :
SI.No. Drevy« Botanical Name
1. Jiit'iphala Myristica fragrans
2. Püga phala Areca catechu
3. Lavanga Syzygium aromaticum
Miéraka Vargíkarana 445
Sugandhi Triphala as to Dhanwantari Nigbsnu:

SI.No. Dravya Botiulladidentification
1. Jatfphala Myristica fragrans
2. Ela Elattaria cardamomum
3. Lavanga Syzygium aromaticum
GUl)B Karma
Rasa-Madhura Katu Vipaka-Madhura
Dosskerme-Kepbuvñtebere, Ksrme-Sengriih¡ &
Vibandhahara
31. Pancasugandhika
c:hCf)lMcfi '{41lhM MCI'f!i«qIR q 11
'itlktlhMIR CiI{,(~d1 tm«alf."lCi'(1
qw«:alf."lcfi lffii ,('difi1'¡ ~"'I'I"''(II
fH'4U(l ~'tSIa:al;uj tft;A:i 'ir Cilhl4!M111
ti.Fr. f4l3'1tfjIRctJí/~~-~e.
'il);¡ cfic6\M 'JIlfftlhM MCI.,a>i: I
.
q:¡jiIi •••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••• II
cli.Fr. f4l31tfjqJf/ ~ ~
Group of 5 plants having fragrans is called Pancasug-
andhika. In Kaiyadeva nigha1)tu Coca (Teja) is mentioned
instead of Piigepbel«.
Pancasugandhika Acc. to Dhanvantari NiglJaJ}tu
r-,
SI.No. Dravya Bota{lical~ame

1. Kankola Piper cubeba
2. Pügaphala Areca catechu
3. Lavanga Kusuma Syzygium aromaticum
4. Jatiphala Myristica fragrans
5. Karpüra Cinnamomum camphora
Pancasugandhika Ace. to Kaiyyadiva Nigha,tu

SI.No. Dravya Dotanieal Name
2. Coca Cinnamomum cassia
3. Kankola Piper cubeba
4. Jatiphala Myristica fragrans
5. Lavangaka Syzygium aromaticum
GU:QaKarma
Vírya-Sfta
Doseksrme-Ksptiebere
Indications-Raktapitta, Mukhadourgandhya, Pinasa &
Rsktsdosss
32. MahasugaDdha/Ya~akardama
tia,+lIII'6 ifit{U ~ ilI4:(=tIPl i.J 1I
+I,wa11o:Q ~ ~ 11l\iCfi(ft: 1
lIa,iCficf+l 'tf1!r ~1iÚ\(1I(O(qI<lell;:i1" 1I
«¡lf.!I CfiIf.dC(aTcr !l¡:ofcffaq;U,I=t: II
'tT.Fr.~ cpfr~t.,-'t~
••••••••••••••••••••••• s8di51< .. IU6 ~: 11
14\ICfi(ft: I
t.Fr. f4fi cpf¡~~- ~'t
The drugs included in Mahiisugandha are :
SI.No. Dravya Scientifie Name
1. Kumkuma Crocus sativus
2. Agaru Aquilaria agallocha
3. Kerpiits Cinnamomum camphora
4. Kastun Moschus moschiferous
5. Swetacandana Santalum album
Misraka Vargtkaraua 447
Kastüri is an animal drug.
GUl)a Karma
Virya-Sita
Ketme-Twegdossbere, Kiintide, Sirortiniisaka. &
Vi$aniisaka.
33. Sarvau$adhi Gal)a
!i"O-lIilft-8RAIA1lfEIi ~-~: I
!U CfiT{t ~IAt: 'E'lc:trqtl9a<I(d'(ll 'U.Fr. fiJ~/G ~
~ lIilft 1M i tl(I~~¿¡ iljiqChI: 11
qilj¡Ch'¡,(~1 q 'E'lc:trqfQéti9a'6Q~1
'E'lfqR4Ri~)q&ft ~"t\I,I"I,1 lRIT 11
('E'I¡¿¡;:c:¡,f: fqi1&ft tl'8H1al fc¡¡;:¡¡f\»I;ft1 ~.frr. ffP3l(fiqtj¡'to-'t~
Stuveusedhi Varga Dravyas will alleviate disorders origi-
nated from three Doses.

1. KU$tfJa Saussurea lappa
2. Miimsi Nardostachys jatamansi
3. Haridra Curcuma longa
4. Diiruharidra Berberis aristata
5. 'Mura Erythrina stricta
6. Saileya Parmelia perlata
7. Campaka Michelia champaca
8. Vaca Acorus calamus
Riijanighal)tukiira has mentioned Candana (Santalum al-
bum) and Karcüra (Curcuma zedoaria).
GUl)aKarma
Dosekerme- Ttidosegbni
Karma- Rasayana, Mukharoganasaka, Mütrada hahara &
Arsoghna,
34. Sugandhii-malaka
'ActfqfQ 'Aq19>'ffi1: ~lJlqMeti(€liil: 1
lI<U mnsl.Í 1.IFT: l<ml \f1"€ilqMetilfqQ: 1I
u.H. #i~CfiIRqJf/G ~
'ActYqfQ ~: ~mSSqMeti(€liil: 11
\f1=t4lqMch ~dmfthJlf.a fcl;:r8;1UlT: 1
'ij<iI=t4lqftch ~ qfcci ~"ci'q'it( 11
ltlRc(\q ~ lRt ~ O?n I
~.H.f4~CfiIRqJf/'g'~-'g'~
1. Kustiu: Saussurea lappa
2. Miims¡ Nardostachys jatamansi
3. Haridra Curcuma longa
4. Diuuberidr« Berberís aristata
5. Mura Erythrina stricta
6. Saileya Parmelia perlata
7. Campaka Michelia champaca
8. Vaca Acorus calamus
11. Amalakf Emblica officinalis
If Amalaki is added to Sarvau$adhi GU.Qathen it is called

Sugandñámaíaka.
Mísraka Yargtkarana 449
Gu.paKarma
Dosakanna- Ttidoseglmi
Karma-Vrsya, Mütrado$ahara & Yoni dosebsr«
35. Varardhaka and Adyapu$pak
~ ~ ~ 'I¿¡qaa~¡Gtfq;'l¡
fil\i¡:'j~4..aq<i ~ 'a 'CI!fi4Cfi '1. I I 'U.R. f4~ qlf/G
~ ~ ~ q~,f;fflf\igft¿¡d I
ft\i¡.¡~~¡:j~. q'&1ga:tq;'l11 'tI.R. ~/'I!G-~\9
Combination of Candana, Kumkuma and Vari
(Sugendbebiil«) is called as Varardhaka, but Dhanvantri
Nigh~tukiira refers to only two Candana & Kusuma (fragrant
flowers) as Parardhaka.
If 3 parts of Kumkuma is mixed instead of equal parts then
it is called A4hyapu$paka, where as Dhavantari NighaIJtukara
mentions it as Vatyapu$paka.
SI.No. Dravya Betaníeal Name

1. Candana Santalum album
2. Kumkuma Crocus sativus
3. Van Pavonia odorata
36. Trikar$ika & Caturbhadraka

·ftalUFctf4qj ~ 5IifqaaCfififCfii(I
'!1(iSCfl f1Ifi;Ri 'a¡ij'fACfit!iiQd 11 -u:R. f4~ crf/ ~G- ~\9
"I'.'OMfitq, ~ 'IifQaB1Cfirfq;'l'
~ ~ ~ 'a1d.qs(Cfit!iiQd 11
~ q¡¡¡¡;j m B1~q"tl4 ~ 1I
\íÍlufllqutlElq:¡e;; .q:¡Uo¡tliffit"l¡""I'l'1
~.R. f1:¡'3ICfíIRct,f/\9-¿
(i) Trikar~ika
SI.No. Dravyái. Botanical Name
1. Naqara_ Zingiber officinale
2. Ativi$8 Aconitum heterophyllum
3. Musca Cyperus _rotundus
(ii) Caturbhadraka
1. Nagara Zingiber officinale
2. Ativi$3 Aconitum heterophyllum
3. Musca Cyperus rotundus
4. Guduci Tinospora cordifolia
GUl)aKarma
Dosakarma-Trido$aghnI
Ksxma-Iweregime, Pacana, Arocakaghria & Kal)t}1amaya
Vinasaka.
Note: Both Trikar$ika and Caturbhadra ha ve similar prop-
erties.
37. Trimadhura & Madhuratraya_
&ii'li ii~fq"'1¡4d't 11 t.R. f4~/~
mdliilfe_4qH'iftofÑf1:¡ft;tdIR1rctf ~ ,
iiqOI"liil@Olld ~ 4'4';¡:¡q5lq'( I I 'U.R. f4~<:fíIRq¡r/~ o
Combination of Madhu (Honey), Sarpi (Ghee) & GUQa
(Jaggery) is known as Trimadhura.
1:--Rajanighal)tu Sita (Sugar candy) is told instead of Guqa
(Jaggery)
38. Samatrika/Samatritaya
~ ~ ~sa,&ft¡Qq ~ Qii&4i'( I t.R. f4~1 ~
íSfismfI_ "'41(1t ~5ftr ;pj '('(1:1"( 1
Qii&dqfqti:ffl _ &~iilt ~ii5tq'lI'- 'U.R. f4~<:fíIRq¡f/~
Misraka Vargikaral;ta 451
Paryiiya":'Trisama
SLNo. Dravya Botanical NameJEnglish '
1. Abhaya Tenninalia chebula
2. Nagara Zingiber officinale
3. Gufla Jaggery
39. Jivaniya Pancamüla
~?Im ;¡ftq=<ft'iftqCfi""": ~ 1
¡¡ftQ;II&d ". "Pi fi:liI.R("I.q'i( 11 'f.R. fiMCbIRq'f/~~
1. Satavañ Asparagus racemosus
2. Vi.rn (Kikoli) Lillium polyphyllum
3. Jivanti Leptadenia reticulata
4. Jivaka MicrostalÍs wallichi
5. ~~abliaka Microstalis mucifera
GUl)a Karma
Do~akarma- Pittavatahara
Karma-Jivaniya, Cak~u~ya & Vf$ya
40. Panciimrta Yoga
~ ~ .. ~ ~.Cfillf'.n 1
'ldIQ:ftfd qtJRi.: qlll1iJdlfilli: 11 'U.R. ~CbIRq'f/ ~o
SI.No. Dr~vya Botanical Name
1. Guflüci Tinospora cordifolia
2. Golcyu.rn Tribulus terrestris
3. Musali Asparagus adscendens
4. Muncjika Sphaeranthus indicus
5. Satavañ Asparagus racemosus
452 Dravyaguna Víjññna
41. Pencebbrñg«
aC¡~IMl VJlft ~ RÚas1 ~laICfi{O('1?n1
'imFff {OOt¡:;:¡ql"1l?Í~ ~ 11 ~:f.:r. fir~/ ~G
SI.No. Druvyu Botanical Name
1. Devediili Luffa echinata
2. Saml Prosopis spicigera
3. Biuiigii Eclipta alba
4. Nirgu1)cJi Vitex negundo
5. Sa1)apu$pl Crotolaria verrucosa
Uses: For Sniin« and Pana
42. Pancanimba
R +G4~ q,. (etCfi 9;114 q:i(.14{~Fcff'i ~: 1
q§R+Gi. (Oj~I«§Qlri ~ R+G4Q§Cfi'(11 "U.R. flp>lCfíIKq¡f/ ~~
R +G4~ 'qj (etc{? 9;ii4Qi(i1¡¡~: wi(;C¡ t1"(1
Q§R+G4fidij ~;mm: ~1I'(iJ1CbIfc1~: 1 1
Q§R+G4fi:1é( ~taQ§Cfiaal"1I~I"1'(1 ~.Fr.W3!Cf)IRq¡f/~~-~ G
Patra (leaves), Twak (bark), Puspe (flower), Phala (fruit)
and Müla (root), of Nimba (Azadirachta indica) is called Nimba
Pancaka.
Uses: 5 types of Kusttu: and Vma.
Same 5 parts of Sirl$a (Albizzia labback) if combined then
it is called Peacesirse and which is used in case of all kinds of
Vi$a.
43. PancasuraJ)a
3tt'l4*Noff Cfilogh ql"1Cfi~ fa~1(u1: I
'S1):m) cqcffir citmscf q§~l(OI{OÍ~Cfi: 11
"U.R. f4~CfíIKq¡f/'¡{ ~, ~.R. f4~Cfílr~¡f/G o
Miáraka Vargíkarana 453

1. AtyamlaparI)I Amorphophallus bulbifera
2. KiiQeJlra Rananculus sceleratus
3. Miinakanda Alocasia indica
4. Griimya SüraQa Amorphophallus campanulatus
5. Vanya Siittm« Amorphophallus campanulatus
Two types of Sñrana-one is cultivated and another variety

is wild.
Bhauma
1. Trilevene
~ ~ ~ m ;:(HqUI$ltI'll
~lnf,¡HqUi "Sftffi" 11 ~.f.:r. fl:r~/\9o
"'lqn(CIlsiq:;\~a:
Saindhava, Rucaka (Sauvrcala) and Vieja if combined then
it is called Ttilevsne.
2. Lavana Pancaka
Cñ1;:( ~ ~ ~S~qJ~: ~:
l'lI"Rl qfJ(i1qUI ~ 11 \T.Fr. fl:r~CfíIR!:q¡f/'¡(~
r(i~mqTfH fcrs t11@(l~«Uqa,: 1 ~.Fr. fl:r~/ ~ e
Saindhava, Sauvarcala, Vida, Siimudra and Romaka are
called Panca la vana
3. Lavana $atka
~ f(i~¡;¡ch fa1s~lqq:¡qi1(l\í1'l1
m;:( CfIT/\9~
{'OIql~lnl '(i1CI"01l: (J1¡;(iiChl~a: 11 ~.R.~
As per Dhanvantari Nigbentu Six types of Levene are
Siimudra, Saindhava, Rucaka, Vieja, Romaka and Psmsuj«.
RiijanighaQtukiira has mentioned Mrtsna Lavana in place
of Piimsuja Levens.
4. K$aratraya
.....&:..trari
~N1"{'" ~CI~ • C:lijl~H qCI . T.I' 1
~H,.ci fjql6CIld ~ T.I' SI'6~fd(1illl
~.R. ~/GG, 'U.R. ~/¿
8;lmIli 1lCI~ ~~éfil~ufs(iCl': 1 t.R. f4~/ ~G
Three types of K$ara are
l. Yavak$ara
2. Sarjik$ara
3. Ta,Qka,Qa
5. Ksarapancaka
q(l'lI'IMelf!&iiIUIi 1(Ot~4qIJl<ft: 1
~:
I(Otq¡'lfilRrtdl: 1DI tttHqfJCfiqlfi{,~<t. 11 ~.Ff. f4~q;IRq)f/G 1.9
4C51ijIi6CfiI(Ot\ilf;¡i
~ Meltl1{'(1q¡( I
~qfu: 1ffiñ: q,u:.uoAl€(jalul: 1I 'U.R. ft¡~q;IRqJf/~¿
((:¡ (1'1.... 1ffi c¿(óI ~ 1H'CI f'ifCh 141CSI
'ICh;.A: 1
qlell,"qlql¡f~B Ü mt. atHqWCh'l11 t.R. f4~/ ~G
SI. K$arapancaka acc to SI. ~apancaka acc to
No Dhanvantari & RajanighaQtu No. Kaiyyadeva NighaQtu
1.Palasa K$ara 1. Tilsnélodbnev« K$ara
2. Tila K$ara 2. Swarjik$ara
3. Musksla: K$ara 3. Yavakak$ara
4. Sarjik$ará 4. Palasa k$ara
5. Yavak$ara 5. Apamarga K$ara
6. K$ara$atka
*titiJ1MeI\itqlell,ft Cli.llqql¡f:;¡ft ~,
'61c:\iIl~~ tttHq{éh fCd~f(,l<t.11 ~.H.fi¡~q;IRCjJf/G¿
QC5Ilqlq¡¡fg;sc:GtMlfMt MM'j&fi~: 1
~I~~dt«~: ~HqC:,Cfi~«Ii'd'l' I 'U.R. fi¡~ q'lf/t... ~
Misraka Vargikara.,a 455
SI. Six types ol~a acc lo SI. Six types 01K$§ra acc
No. Dhanvantari Nigluu)fu No. to RBjanigluu)fu
1. Kr$l)atilak$ára 1. Dhava K$ára
2. eau« K$ara 2. Apiimiirga K$iira
3. Vaca K$ára 3. Kutaja K$iira
4. Apiimiirga K$iira 4. Liingalf K$iira
5. Kutaja K$ára 5. Tila K$iira
6. MU$kaka K$iira 6. MU$kaja K$iira
7. K$iirasaptaka
~ ~ .tt~f(1oci.$1H'lttiCh'(1 t.f.t fir~/ ~\9
If Sigruk$ara and MU$kakak$ara is added to K$ára Pancaka
then ít is called as Ksñreseptek«. Seven types of K$ara are-
l. Tilanálodbhava
2. Swsrjikssr«
3. Yavak$ára
4. Paliisa k$ara
5. Apámárga k$iira
6. Sigru k$iira
7. MU$kaka k$ara
8. K~jr~faka
~qlql¡fqMI'II'MM~~qUN'I'(
"~ChIC::UChijl!d $H1i4j<lIW:d'(ll'ij.R. fq~ijílf~q¡f/G ~
¿CfiUI(1Hti~ih (1Hli4j<lU;:d'(lt.R. fir~/ ~\9
Eight types of K~áraare-
l. Apamarga k$iira
2. rau« k$ára
3. Arkak$iira
4. Tilak$ara
5. MU$kaka K$iira
6. Yavak$ara
7. Sarjika Ksére
8. Tal)kal)a Kssr«.
Note : Kaiyyadeva niglumtuksr« has mentioned Sigtu

k$ara in place of Arkak§ara.
Jiiñgama
1. K~ira~taka
ma.fhq\í1la.TR ma.TR ~ ;sr 1«(1
ati'ulI+I~ ;¡pft;ri tUsCllf.:ll¡ mf.:ll«t~ 11 T.f.~ V ~ o ~
~ ~ ~ Clltlftt'd8( lRl{ 1
lm': :(!Wiq¡;j lfui ~ ql;¡ftq¡( tR1l1
'!ftcR Wi ~ ~ ClI;¡ftq¡;j tR1l1
'C(?;I': t'\!Ilq"'l+ll~ "f.l¡q¡IR ~"14"'1'l1 'llUT.~/ ~- ~
Eight types of milk are-
l. Avik$Tra
2. Ajak§Tra
3. Goksit«
4. Mebissksir«
5. Ustieksire
6. Nagak$Tra (Has ti ksit«)
·7. Aswak$Tra
8. Stanya
Properties ;
Rasa-Madhura, Gune-Stiigdb«, Sara
VTrya-STta
Dosekerme- Vatapittahara
Karma-Sadyasukrakara, Jivana, Btbmens, Balya, Medhya,
Vayasrhápana, Ayusyakara & Rssñysne.
2. Mütra~taka
3t fcl¡¡'I+I\í1I¡¡,j
~ ~ ;sr 1«(1
8f~¡¡'I+ltMll't'4 ~ ;sr ~ ;sr 1
oari (ft~s~~ ~ (II'IqU 11
f.cttl'l 11 T.f.~ V~ ~-~~
Miéraka Vargikara.,a 457
Elght types 01 MBtra (Urine)

l. Avimútra
2. Ajamútra
3. Gomútra
4. Mahi,amútra
5. Hastimútra
6. U"ramútra
7. Hayamútra
8. Kbaramútra
Properties :
Rasa-Ka,u, Lava.Qa GU.Qa-U'.Qa,m,.Qa, Rúk,a
Virya-U'.Qa
Indícations- Vata Vyadhi
3. Plttapancaka
fW q_lite:i ilft'CI.,q ..... ( ¡dl"'*t' ~ ~/~~
Five types 01Pitta
l. Matsya Pitta - Bile 01 Pisb
2. Gopitta - Bile 01 Cow
3. AJwapitta - Bile 01 Horse
4. Narapitta - Bile 01 Humans
5. Barhi (Mayúra) - Bile 01 Peacock
31 Dr•• VIJ.
Chapter-12
Dravya Namakarana, Sangrahadi
Vijñana
Polnts Dealt :
• Dravya Nimakaral)a
• Dravya Nimakaral)asya Ádhira & Paryiya Ádhira.
• Utility of Paryiya in plant identification.
• Desa Bhümi Pravibhiga.
• Dravya Sangrahal)a
• Sangrihita Dravya Swarüpa
• Sangrahal)a Vidhi
• Nava and Puril)a Dravya Sangrahal)a
• Audbhida Dravyil)im A vaya va Bhedena Sangrahal)a
Vidhi.
• Sangraha Kila Jninam.
• Vfrya Bhedena Dravyil)im Sangrahal)Bm.
• Dravya Sangrahal)aas per Bhümi.
• Jiñgama Dravya Sangraha.
• Áhira Dravya Sangrahal)a.
• Bhe$ajigira & Samrak$al)a Vidhi.
• Mina Paribhi$a-Pautava, Druvaya, Payyaminanam,
Priclna Arvicina Bhedena Vivecanam.
Dravya Namakara(Ja
Dravya Nimakaral)a or drug nomenclature is naming of
plants. Utility of plants for medicinal purpose makes it neces-
sary to give certain names for recognising, differentiating and
calling them in particular identity.
Naming oí plants in ancient India 'has been through a process
oí development, addition and modifications under various
influences and circumstances. Hence the tradition oí nomencla-
ture has led to existence oí many Niruktas and in the later perlod
the emergence oí innumerable names for drugs & synonyms.
Dravya Nimakarana, Sangrahidi VIJftina 459
Knowledge of nomenclature was given equal importance,
as justified by the following shloka.
3ñt4efl;¡fit6q¡a¡j \IIRW 1J'm lA I
3riittrr~ 'fñqr. t~ a;¡a¡"';¡: 1 1
;¡ ;¡¡lI¡i¡;¡lI¡¡U¡ W4'¡~;¡ 1!11' 'f': I
3t1i11efl;¡j1Ri lI1fqi 1Ifi¡1~Uitlftl 1I ~.~ V ~~o - ~ ~ ~
Knowledge regarding nomenclature (Nama) & morphol-
ogy (Rüpa) of plants should be obtained from people living in
forests or shepherds or cowherds. But mere Nama Jnana & Rüpa
Jnána is insufficient. One should also be thorough about Au,adhi
GUI)a Jñana. Thus the three, Le. Nama jnana, Rüpa jnina and
GUI)ajnana were equally important.
The same is reiteriated by Narahari, by saying ........
31TQl\.ftQ¡M!lftrlOC(d¡QQ:, q;eiltdenS~ 1JI' Cija¡¡qi\'U: 1
~ Waft r.r.¡ftillIIlAlI1T- uufl(Mftii¡fü¡ 'fRI': Sidl\llaC( II
\T.f.r. V~ ~
Modero Botaoical Nomeoclature
Taxonomy is an important aspect of systematics, which
helps in identifying, naming and classífying of specíes.
The modem system of naming living things began with
the 18th century. Swedísh naturalist Carl Línnaeus, that we owe
the general adoption of present binomial system, in which the
first name denotes the genus, while the second (Specifíc epi-
thet) name denotes the specíes, The specíñc name is usually
chosen to indicate sorne striking characteristic of the planto
The modem rules goveming the terminology of plant tax-
onomy are laid down in the Intemational code of Botanical
Nomenclature (ICBN).
Some basic rules for writing binomial
l. Names of general species are printed in italics or are
underlined when written or typed.
2. AH. specific names may be written with small initialletters.
3. Generic name starts witb capitalletter.
4. A generic name may be written alone wben one is refer-
ring to tbe entire group of species making up tbe genus.
Eg : Asparagus sp.
5. A specific epithet (species name) is meaningless wben
written elone, as it is used in conjunction witb dozens of
different generic name. A specific epitbet is always pre-
ceded by tbe name oí tbe initial letter of tbe genus tbat
includes. Eg : Manji$ta (Rubia cordifolia)
Dravya Nimakara{Jasya Adhara & Paryaya Adhara

Tbe drugs in use are many in number and varied in char-
acter. Acurate identification of tbese is necessary for appropri-
ate use in medicine. Indentification of a plant is usually based
on morpbologícal descriptíon. One- of the ancient metbods in
.
the identífication of plants are tbrougb ·Paryaya'.

Paryaya:
Tbe word Paryaya is derived from,
qft + R 11Cft' q~lqaql('4Ci 'R. I
enqSiICd{OCi .... feN1M 3IaQiNCi: I (1T.Cfi.~
Tbat wbicb follows an order.
1T.c6.~defines Paryaya as,
~"Q 1Rl~ +I.. ::ec.a... "Q mr.~: I
1fGT lI1IÁ ijMq.qli C(1"'1C""'ii~q 'iT I
ddl.. lPIFf 1W qCifCitil ~ II ~ ~(1~fqCfiI
Words wbicb are related to eacb otber are called as Paryaya.

In Englisb Paryaya means 'Synonym', and is derived from
tbe latin word (Syn=alike) & (nomaename),
Tbus synonym is a word/pbrase tbat means exact1y or
nearly tbe same as anotber.
Dravya Nimakarana, Sangrahidi Vijñina 461
In earlíer times. the onIy method for identifieation of plants
was tbrough synonyms. Tbese Paryaya were based either on
their structure, souree, habitat, season, properties, aetions, eus-
toms, historieal importanee or sensory pereeption.
Narahari, the author of Raja Nighan.tu puts forth a few pa-
rameters on the basis of whieh plants are named.
;nq¡f.r CMfilfa8 ~: ~\tlqltll
a,ftitciI lfffiR ';jf fii.~qql'UlI'l1
~ CMfilftlddllftla'IIC(-
S(cqIUil~8~\t",4 +tLdadraiUf.¡ 1I ~.f.¡. fI'i;'cllij(Ut t ~
Plants are named based on the following eriteria.
(i) Rü4hi
(ii) Swabháva
(iii) Desokt«
(iv) Lanchana
(v) Üpama
(vi) Virya
(vii) Itarábwaya
(i) Rüdhi:
These names have no speeifie meaning but have been in
traditional use sinee generation.
Example:
RütjhiNima Vyavahrta Nima
TUl)tuka SYf'náka
Pacampaca Darvf
Vfravrk~a Virataru
Kil)ihi Apámárga
Nrpadrma Aragwadha
462 Dravyagul,la Vijftina
(11)Swabhava
These names are used to describe the plants speeial innate
actívíty which it ís very familiar.
Paryáya Meaning Common
Swabháva name
~ Useful in dísease-Pliha Sarapuñkha

~ Useful in Krmi Vicja1)ga
~(ar-wrm:) Kílls horse Karavira
~ Formed by infestation Agaru
!t"1~~"l1 Easily ínfested Ativi$a
•
(Ui) Desokta :
Abortefieent Langali
Plants are named on the basis of their souree or habitat.

Synonym Meanlng Drug name
~ Orows in Malaya región Candana
(Westem Ohats)
_.
Tfr;rrc¡¡ ~ Obtained from China
Obtained from Magadha desa
Karpüra
Pippali
~ Obtained from Dravicja Ela
(Deccan)
fq Orows in Himalaya Kiratatikta
i!6~~ Orows in Kampilla desa Kampillaka
(Westem U.P.)
~ Orows in Kásmira & Báhlika Kumkuma
illS¡~i!6
Dravya Nimakarana, Sangrahidi Vijl.lna 463
(Iv) Linchana :
Names whích.descríbe the specific morphological features
of the plant or used parto
'Synonym Meanlng Druaname
~ Outer bark is whítish Arjuna
~~(lD;;l=I Spotted seeds Vi4aifga
~ Curved flowers Agastya

~~Cfi~ White tubers Ativi~a
ijj{i!l8Itl Inñorescence with spinuous Apámárga
bracteoles
~ Fruit with 3 surfaces Bla
~ Fruits which are long Aragwadha
\iI~'1'I~. Fruits filled with insects Udumbara
(v) Upami:
Certain plants are named on the basis of Simile i.e.,
comparison of the plant parts to similar looking plants or animals
or things.
Synonym Meaning Drugname
~ Fruit smells like Goat Ajamoda
~ Tubers shaped líke plough Láifgali
~F<tCfiI Fruit resembles comb Atibala'
~ Tubers are hom-like Ativi~a

~I~qrn~ Coppery young leaves Aloka
~~18CfiDff Leaves resembles pigscars Alwagandba
~ Leaves are palmately lobed . Bra1)4a

464 Dravyagu.,a Vljñina
(vi) Virya:
Plants are named on the basis of their potency or property.
Synonym Meanlng Drugname
llfto~~~ Bark has Sita Virya Udumbara
~, o;t(UT 1t is Tik'1)a in nature SU1)tbí
~lollFl Fruíts are Tik'1)a .Pippali
'tR('q; It is gita Padmaka
~ Efficacious dI:ug Salmali
(vii) Itariiwaya :
Other names which do not belong to the aboye categories
are considered as Itarahwaya or miscellaneous.
Synonym Meaning Drugname
cftu A potent drug Marica
crtT Best medicine Satavari
~ Drug or article of trade Jyoti,mati
'ffcfOT Alleviates diseases Jyotí$mati
~ Best Niryasa Guggulu
Utility oC Paryáya in, plant indentification

Synonyms are given to almost every drug in classical texts,
Nigha1)tus which follow different trends, style and format based
on various factors. Paryayas cornprehensively covers the vari-
ous aspects of the drugs, relating to nomenclature, identifica-
tion, pharmacodynamics and therapeutics. Thus they will help
in identifying and understanding the dravya in total.
1. Dhattüra :
The plant Dbattúra has some synonyms like,
Unmatta -+ Refen to ¡ti Midaka aetion
Dravya Nimakarana, Sangrabidl V1Jftina 465
Gbal)tapu,pa -+ Refers to funnel shaped flowers
Kanakabwaya -+ Refers to golden brown seeds
Matulaputraka-+ Refers to the fruit
2. Katuki:
Kal)takaruba -+ Grows by stem or rhizomes.
Matsyasakala -+ Rhizomes have fleshy scales.
Cakrañgi -+ Refers to the circular ring on transverse
sectíon.
Kr'l)abheda -+ Black coloured on breaking.
Katvi -+ Unpalatable due to its bitter taste
Matsyapitta -+ Taste & smells like Matsya pitta.
3. Apimirga :
Kharamanjari -+ Refers to the spiny spike inflorescence.
Sikhari -+ " " " "
Adbab salya -+ Spinuous perianth.
Vfttaphala -+ Refers to globose fruit.
Durgraha -+ Difficult to touch because of spiny in-
ñorescence.
Thus with the help of a group of synonyms and not a single
synonym, we can to some extent identify the plant.
Limitations of Paryiyis in Indentification

Compilation of Paryaya started with Nirukta and later by
Nighal) tu, the author of these Nigbal)lus compiled about names
which were prevalent during that time and at that region. They
also added and coined new terms which led lo repitition.
1. We find several such examples, where a single name is
used as Paryayas for many drugs.
(i) Amrta-+Refers to Hañtaki, Vibbitaki, Guquci.
(ii) Haimavati-+To Vaca, Hañtaki.
(iii) Liñguli-+For Kapikacchu, Jalapippali, Narikfla
(iv) MadhuplU1)i-+For Guquci, Gambhari.
(v) K'r'l)a-+For Pippali, Marica, Parpa#
2. Tbere are very few synonyms which gives clear mor-
phological description of all plants.
3. Synonyms which refers to properties or actions fail to

identify the plant.
Due to these reasons, synonyms at many instances have
led to controversy in identification.
Solution
(i) Compile Peryñye« used in Btbstreyi and give more
emphasis to these.
(H) Adopt suitable modem botanical identification with tax-
onomy.
(iii) Therapeutic assessment to finalise.
Thus a collaborative work between the subject expert, a
Sanskrit scholar, botanist and clinician will help to solve con-
troversy caused due to Paryayas. The final conclusion should
be made authoritative and accepted everywhere.
Desa Bhiimi Pravibhiiga

In Ayurveda, Deé« refers to two factors ;
~a8 ~ a"Q'IR8 fiq¡ 1 3l.ij.~-V~~
amu ~(ld(5 1 ':€f.fcr. ¿/~ ~
They are Bhiimi desa & Debe desa (Atura deée).
In the present context, Bbiimi desa is described as the medici-
nal plants used for treatment, whether cultivated or wild are grown
on land. Hence a thorough knowledge of Bhiimi is necessary.
As Suéruu: rightly puts,
~$UlfI¡qil: '1fir: fI,84HUII ~ 1
j(CSC:¡,fU, 1I'5r • nlUIIRt ~"qn: 11 .~~.~ ~~/ ~~
The properties of Dravya depends on the Bhiimi where it
grows.
UsualIy the term Deée refers !, , region and Bhümi refers to soil.
In Ayureda, Des« is classified inot 3 divisions as :
~: W'J 'bT:-~: ~: fll84Hu,aiftr 1 ':€f. q;. V e
a',RCi'i~ ~: fI,84HU, lftr 1 ~.~ ~~/~~
~ qld'1r~EO+lliq .JI q¡ilh1(WijUI'(1

tU64Hui tt+i+iM fiI1Ir 'la'i+iIf4"tt. I I 3l.l.~ ~/ ~'Is'
The authors of Samhita, Nighal)tu refer to the basic 3 divi-
sions as : Jángala, Anüpa & Sadhiral)a.
We get references about Deé« Vibhaga even in
Vrk$ayurveda. In Rlijanighal)tu, apart from the aboye classifi-
cation, we find other divisíons of Bhümí based on Brhmylidí
ksetr« and Pirthivlidi k$etra. Two chapters, Aniiplidi Varga and
Dhar8l)ylidi Varga are devoted to describe Bbiimi and their re-
lated aspects.
Analysing the references on Dete from varlous sources,
the characteristics of Dese can thus be tabulated.
Jiingala Desa
311CfiI'1'tI1f: SI"_U;IIt'C4Cfio¿fifi,.1II1ñs t'C4q¡fSi+lquftC(C4l=tl<ChCflICl
awll~lijUlqld:. Slfi:'¡(iR"Ilt'C4I1M:
R1H,'i'I~( ij3'4SIl~ cutilil;¡:fIal'J.l1li61I
~: I ~.~~t..,/'Is'~
n~: q ...Félil'l ~: dijAi(~ ¡r ~-.f«dti"lP8CiiOF-
84qfftf.¡'1 'Imc61 'UM4tlQqN- ~- m'iChI'itei q¿lijMc6t q"lal'''I:,
aRel; lPIt- 'CfiF"- ftli'lqISlICl: ftlrHijtií6Qq"lctMIIiI'i¿¡ijl"lSliN;¡6ulli:t¿Q:,
S1dd,¡i,f8:¡ICialQ¡1.d3C1(Q6*f~Cfidl,1¡HlilIM:, MlqRtRlR .. Cial(13~
'{(ir 'II1T:, qldfq;¡iliM: f~(CiifdUlij3&:jSllca $Ir: I T.f.Cñ. V ¿
+i'6S1I"1'Eil"'1) 'br: lr;¡ffisT íílIfMI6164: (~.R.E4(U¿URq¡f-~)
Charac1eristics of Jañgala Desa
Feature Charaeterístles
Land (i) Clear sky and the land is even.
(ii) Very few and small hilIs.
(iii) The young trees dance due to the dry & strong
winds.
(iv) Occurance of mirages.
Soil type Soil is rough, Sandy and mixed with gravel,
468 Dravyagul;ta VijAina
WaterlRain (i) Less rainfall

(ii) J..ess water in lake, well etc.
Air (i) Harsh and hot air
(ii) Dry & strong winds
Plants (i) Few, Small, thorny trees
(ii) Plants commonly seen are-Kadara, Khadira,
Asana, Aswaka1'Qa, Dhava, Tlnié«, Sallakf,
Sala, Somavalka, Badarf, Tinduka, Aswattha,
Vata, Amalakf, Sami, Kakubha, Simsapa.
Birds/ Common birds and animal s seen are;
Animals Lava, Tiuirs, Cakora.
People (i) People are usually having bodies which are
Sthira, Krsa (stable and lean body).
(ii) Stable & strong men .
DO$a . Vata and Pitte are dominant DO$a.
ÁnüpaDesa
'ft.(<<"F-1"'''d:¡cflq(i'8:ft Wftt1idF-1tuí\.,q8,qet'd 'l~ lfl-
\llq'Uq"d,l(hq~Sllcl: C:¡¡ij¡qldU¡1~ 1JliQ': I ~.~~~/'6'~
3fCl1iq) f1:aIMdftIM:¡¡A&;MCh«(;ftq ..¡18":, tift(\1tlAqcf;a 1ITCl:
1l11l.. qq:¡.,M: qCMql.fh1q,ftfl:tdát\¡Ar: tiAf;a((C\q1RI~tll¡r:,
fittmtld~§1J)q,ftA:m:, q<Qq:¡l:¡cO'_dñt'tm(i\'11'fol:, 3I~q;q"(j\5ft9;fi:id-
q.i4I"" 'lfit tI11f:, f~¡tl6qSidl::flq¡li: iti'illfiqICfi-1m11Iif-.. <ltlijl-
!pi:ft4i-~-~-~-~-ftO(1qftftt¡MI:¡"if@ d6r.¿q: \11ft"
~: ~: I ~:q;. V e
I qq ..Chij¡Silca
Characteristics of Anüpa Desa

Feature Characteristics
Land (i) Uneven land is predominantly seen, í.e.,
changes in altitudes.
(ii) Many large mountains.
OH) Rivers are loog and reach ocean.
Dravya Nimakarana, Sangrahidi Vijiiina 469
(iv) River banks are decorated with the plants of
Vanjula, Vanira.
(v) Mountains and springs are many.
(vi) The trees move about due to mild winds.
(vii) Land is covered with thick forests and are
filled with flowering plants.
Air (i) Mild winds
(H) Soft and cold winos
Water (i) Lot of water resources líke Nadi etc.
Resource/ (H) Heavy rainfall
Rain (iii) Rivers reach ocean.
Plants (i) Many large trees
(ii) Land covered with many Snigdha taro (Soft
plants)
(iii) Plants like HiiJtila, Tamala, Nirikela, Kadali
are commonly seen.
Animals/ Hamsa, Cakravaka, BaJika etc. are seen.
Birds
People People are Mfdu, Sukumira, and well built.
DO$a/ Kaphavata Roga are predominently seen.
Disease
Sidharalla Desa
a\tCia'IMttlll: 4ilill(U, 1fir
A ~.ll:~~/'IS'~
lP8: Q'i4,(u) Ci4itNCfiwCllqla¡"'a1t:,
ca"'llí lPRB 'fi::cil4d4itINtii4l(uft 1Rr: II ~.ll:~V'lS'~
at",~q Icil••• tihl...... fttqi"'... NijCtif.pp. 'I1'U9:""{W..I{-
""Quf4Í,,,,:ttQQil til¡¡I{UI~UI!ifi ~: til¡¡Huft i1f: I 'if.Cf). V'
Charaderistics of Siidhiral)a Deáa
That region where the characteristics of both Jáñgala &
Anúpa are found, is Sadhira1)a DeJa. Here all the factors like
470 Dravyagul}a Vijñina
Srta, Var$a, U$ma, & Maruta remain balanced (Sama) and hence
the 'Ttidoses' are also remain balanced in the body. Hence it is
called Sadhara1)a or Sama Desa.
The plants and animals of Jañgala and Anüpa are found in
Sadhiira1)a Dese: The people also have mixed characteristics
and in a balanced state.
att'CilC(Cil'tl 1R1l lRmr: SliF Idq: I
~: 1f \il1,Mi br: {qt'ij(\¡lda:i1Sftr q I
Sl1J\'C(Cfi,~ 11) f.mM ¡M''4.nq: I
an;_q) •• , lfII: 'Etltli(un lRf: 1I -:q.fct ~/'Ie\9-'U.
aifiilC(@OI1C(CfiI'" qR:<q(fOlifail;¡j \if1,"I(U'I€U(fUiij51 'q'Qf.(r I

T.4~ql(lJ1 on -:q.fcJ. ~ /'Ie\9- 'le e
In -:q.fcJ-~, there is a reference about Des~Cakrapa1)i com-
ments that, these are the Slokas which refer to the characteris-
tics of Jañgaladi Dei« from other texts.
But the characteristics are very clear & simple.
Factors Jiiñgsls Ániips Siidhiirsl}s
Udaka Alpa Pracura Sama
Druma (Vrk§a) Alpa Pracura Sama
Váta Pravára Nivata Sama
A tapa Precuretep« Durlabhatapa Sama
Roga/Do$a Swalpa Behudose Sama
Note:
'ffiI' ~ lRi: 1R: .S1R: I T.4~qluñ on -:q.~ ~ G/ ~ ~
lRi'lfi1d(\¡¡4~'II"I'Itan;_q)s I1d~'Ii"i'll -:q.~ ~ t..../'Ieo
Caraka while describing Para & Apara Guna, Says that
Maro (Jáñgala) is favorable when compared to Anüpa.
In another contexto while describing Agrya varga, Caraka
says that Marubhümi is best for health, where as Anüpa is Ahíta
or not conducive for health,
Dravya Nimakarana, Sangrahidl ViJiiina 471
a
~
to ~~I=a &G
t.,) ~:~ I
I~
I~ i
~
...
,
~ ~
.au
=.au
'.
~.8
!.S's.. &G
~
a. f
....a
~•
,s g g
'B'a
e;..o :g
8
'iI U~'i
l=
Q
~j
fi
=s
U2
'iI
'~ .!!
= 'e
~ Q~:a I iiafi3 ~~
-:!
'Q ~~'O
fi '~ ~ -e
oS ~
5 a ~j-= 's= ~ .~
f¡¡1 2 U ,s g I ::z:: ~ ::z::
~ l:I l:I
."
....a g El ~ ~
-
=< ~~
~~ ~~
8
~ 8
~
n
I
.
jJ
'«1
,§ I ~ ti
!
~
CIl J ~~ :2z
J ~
~
~~
:::>::z::
.!
!It
,
•a
."
~
a
lit>
o
~
.!.
.~
~~
o ~
~ :a
ti
~
a,
J
.s
~
¡;.
U2
fe]
~ ~
eo
I~ i
~
u
, ~
to z
Ci'l
~~~
¡~.¡ ~~
A
'a ~
fa.~ ¿g =
....¡;.
-s
o
-;
!
< fiJ ~
'@«I~
o ~
zz= g ~ o~ Z~ ~
¡:Q
a eu «1 ~I~¡;. ~I~¡;. Sel~¡;. eu e ~!

.2
.~
.•
lit>
=, o. Zo ~
¡;.
'@iiI~~
U2
~-;~! !
«i == ~ ~ u.
..,
'@ .~ ~ ,~
~it «iit
S
~ U2 ~
Zj
~e:L.
U2
Cilz
- N
472 DravyaguJ;la ViJilina
el
........e
(IJ
¡¡.
=
ri5z
. e
Dravya Nimakarana, SangrahidJ VIJftina 473
c:I
~
111
'E
l~
II
.a ~·i.
~h¡r
~ ~liJ~
DI)
:=
.a
.!f
1)
1~
r.
~&>o
~~ ~h id
- "O
si
-e
·1 ~
~ 2
c:I
'5
's
~
I
~ 's
=~
.;
.e
-
.:1
<
~8ti
-~2 -
~
,.... ~-; .a
a ~2 ~ . i ·!~1J ~!J~ ~}~ .j
!
~
~ ~ ~- ! ~
L'd
L'd
.!I ¡¡t ~ 2
tI.l ¡:Q <E-t ~ ~~
._rl...
i¡te~ 8' ~ BJ~
ii
,
1
111
1:1
o
~
~
¡Q ~J~:ll
1~~ ~.MHqi¡¡
>. &>o~
~
~
~tJl~
~i ~~Jf¡t
Il1o
o
<
Col
CII
f ~i~ ~'S1
~~~ ~ s· ~i
;
.2
._
c:I
.ii!i
Il1o
'3
~ ~
.~
~s::
L'd
BU J~
J!s:: ~~l·! ~. 'éii'
=Ci3z
. o
...t
.-.
$ e
32 Dr•• VI).
474 Dravyaguaa Vijñina
....1:1o
-...
el!
"iI
o
U
!i
-=CD
==
-=....
CD
~
....=:!.
roa..
-....3
-
CD
o ~
8 1:1
o
llIil NI
~
.......=.
oc
<
....
(1)
~
el!
ti)
....~...
el!
oc
1:1
=
o
~~
;.
o
u
el!
f
<
.......1:1o
...
(1)
;.
Q
• o ..-.
ri,iz e
Dravya Námakarana, Sangrahádi Vijñána 475
CENTlW. HIMALAYAS
[Not to Seale]
Physiographic Divisions of India

In Vrk$ayurveda, there is reference to forests and their di-
visión in the country.
(Rei. Vrk$ayaurveda-3rd cbepter, VanavargasütrTya
Adhyaya. oi Bfjotpatti Kapga)
The forests enlisted are :
1. Kalaka Vana-Western Himalayas
2. Caitraratha Vana-Central Himalayan region
3. Kirata Vana-Bastern Himalayas
4. Pancanada (Northern Plainsat foothills of Himalayas)-
Extending from the mouth of river Sindhu (Indus) upto the
Himalayas, including the region of Kalañjara and Kuruk$etra.
5. Ptiicy« (Indo-Gangetic Plain)-Extends from Prayag, the
confluence ofthe Ganga (with the Yamuna) upto the Himalayan
region.
6. Vedikaru$aka (Central highlands)- Spreads in Tripura
(Modern Tewar in Jabbalpur district) & Kosala.
7. Áñgireya (Sunderbans, Nága hills, Miker Hills, Chota
Nagpur)-Covers region of Utkala & Banga.
8. Kalingaka (Dal)gakarnya)- In Vindhya and Curektu«
hills, extends further southwards, through the land of Kalinga
and Dravida, upto the sea cost.
9. Dasar.paka (Nilgiri hills, Anaimalai)-Forest in the hills
of Srfsaila, Vedasaila, & Malaya Parvata where sandal wood
trees grow.
10. Aparanta (Western Ghats)-In Sahyadri hill region
spreading upto Bhrgu-Kaccha (Kutch of Gujarath).
11. Saura$fra-Belongs to Avanti & Dwaravati.
Bhümi Vibhaga
Ácarya Susruta while describing the examination of Bhümi
refers to two types of Bhümi classification, they are-
(i) Samanya
(ii) Vise$a
Dravya Namakarana, Sangrahiidi Vijñiina 477
200 o 200 400km

I I I I
m CAITRARATHA VANA
m KALAKA VANA
o::J IWlATA VANA
(J[) P.\RCANADA VANA
CE:] PRACYA VANA
m VEDlKARV$AKA VANA
[][J ANGIREYA VANA
CiD KALINGAKA VANA
IIJ D~AIlIlIAKA VANA
CD APAIlAN'I'A VANA
CKJ SAUIIA$TRA VANA
Classification of VanaIn Vrk,ayurveda

478 DravyagUJ,la Vijñina
11 ~f4",¡ir ~: - 4i¡q¡4 ftm2. I ~ on ~.~ ~G/ ~

'8...,¡4d",rt.¡¡¡¡q@ftq¡,q,¡¡;¡¡Q¡MaQd¡E4d;¡mq¡a¡fit(iQ8a¡¡\q(¡¡¡-
i4t(jq\u~.i~ SH)8q(fl 1!it ft:em lf1ri prri 1ft'6 ~ lIT
'if.¡anq8iiieUilE4 qtt~ I ~.~ ~G/~
Medicinal plants grown in the soil with following charac-
teristics should be collected.
Characteristics of soil (Ideal Soll)
1. Soil should be devoid of
(a) Sarkara (Gravel)
(b) Asma (stones)
(e) Visama Valmíka (Anthill)
(d) Smasána (Grave yard)
(e) Ághátana (Slaughter house)
(f) Devatayatana (Temple/auspicious place)
(g) Sikatabhiranuphata (Sand)
(h) Anü$ara (Saline/Alkaline)
(i) Abhañgura (Brittle)
2. Adürodaka-On digging, water resource should be
nearby.
3. Qualities of soil-Snigdha, Mrdu, Sthira. Geuti oc
Lohita.
4. Samá-Even land.
5. PraróhavatT-Ability to germinate seeds.
Medicinal plants grown from such a soil & land is only
admirable for collection.
He further explains the specific classification of Bhümi
(Landlsoil) based on various parameters :
l. Classification based on Akásádi Bhüta
ftt"q'U n,
• 3i'¡¡qcft ft1m wf l1l11n pm lIT.• 1Ia1'14C4SiICiI~
~I
Dravya Námakarana, Sangrahádi Vijñ~na 479
=
>.'-
o
~i
>."0
>
(IS
c:
::s
4) .o
.d -<
-=-
.d
....
--
bIl
~
:>
15-
>
-
480 DravyaguJ}a VIJñina
• ft::r1wn ~SnIMC(.1 ft;:taQ,ltaiQUI4a)QM1I$JiICli~Svr

~I
• -h-tiqUif l'IitI,qqftl Sif4(MiN 'q11Ift.1RTI'rS fb9;ui ~ 1
• ~., tt ....dt151qUiFlIft.ICN(t1.)!(,.JiiClIsf.Rlr 9;Ui'lfiJiIOi I
• 1Jít 't11IT "\lqNCi4i6(t1\11M I 't1lfMSlm'I" q'iq¡fd,~
lIn1B ¡¡14iI,i9lO1'{eailOl I i.~ l "3/'1.
11. Classification 01 Bhüm; based on Rasa
ill;64qUR..a~dl 1!I"'4lfl 'lfilR&fIft I
d....I('1111 ~\tia.. 'Iftfw.¡: 1!144tI!di:I I i.~ l vt~
Bhümi (soil) which is endowed with Gandha, Val1la,Rasa
is classified into 6 types based on Rasa. Hence Dravyas will
posses similar qualities (Gandha- Varna-Rasa)to the Bhümi from
which it grows.
The chapters in previous section deaIt exclusiveIy with the
basic concepts of Dravyagul)a Sastra. After analysing and un-
derstanding the basic concepts of Dravyagul)a Sastra, it is
equally important to have a thorough knowledge about plant
growth, collection and preservation.
In ancient times, Ayurvedic scholars and people used
Ahara dravyas extensively for food and medicine, as preserva-
tion of health was the main motto, AU$adha dravyas were used
very cautiously and judiciously as they collected them from the
wild. Hence the demand for medicinal plants was moderate and
thus they maintained ecological balance.
But in the present scenarlo, due to industrilization, com-
mercialization and world-wide demand for medicinal plants in
health care, ít has led to grave consequences like extinction,
adulteration and substitution. One measure to contain this situ-
atíon, is large seale cultivation of medicinal plants according to
GCP (Good cultivation practice) lo fulfill the world's soaring
demando
Cultivation involves convergence of various factors such
as soil, climate, water, altitude and others. When all such fac-
tors are precisely applied, it ensures quality and better yield.
Our ancient seers did realise the necessity to collect qual-
ity medicinal plants to beget the best therapeutíc effect. Hence
we find references about region (DeAa), soil (Bhiimf), collec-
tion (Sangrahal)a) and other factors affecting planto In chapters
which mainly deal with SamAodhana dravyas, Since
SamAodhana dra vyas were used for SamAodhana and
SamAamana. (Ref.: ~.q;. ~, ~.~ ~~)
Factors Affecting Plant Growtb
Plant growth takes cognizance of plant habitats and cli-
matic requirements for their favourable growth.
The factors which are given special attention are :
(1) Altitude
(2) Temperature
(3) Humidity
(4) Soil & Soil fertility
(5) Rain fallo
Soil- Soil, word derived from Latin, Solum, which means
earthy material in which plants grow.
Soil is the upper weathered and humus containing layer of
the earth's crust which sustains life.
Importance of soil- It is found that soil influences a num-
ber of plant activities besides being a source of anchorage, wa-
ter and minerals. They are-
(i) Ability of seeds to germinate
(ii) Size & erectness of plants
(iii) Woodiness of stem
(iv) Vigour of vegetation parts
(v) Extent of root system etc.
AH soils develop from weathered rock, volcanic ash
deposites or accumulated plant residues.
Cemposítíou oC soil- Soil has four major eomponents. They

are-
(i) Mineral matter } These form total solid spaee.
(ii) Organie matter
(iii) Soil air } These form total pore spaee
(iv) Soil water
An ideal soil eontains about 50% solid spaee and 50% pore
spaee. Mineral matter & organie matter oeeupy the total solid
spaee of soil by 45% and 5% respeetively. The total pore spaee
of the soil is oeeupied by air and water on 50:50 basis that is
25% water and 25% airo
Total solid spaee-50% Mineral-45%
[
Organie-5%
Total pore spaee-50% Air25%
[
Water 25%
Mineral matter eonsists of stone, gravel, sand, silts and elay
[Soil seperates].
Organie matter eonsists of plant, animal and mierobial
residues in various stages of deeay (humus).
Mineral Size Features
matter
Stone > 3 inehes Rounded/irregularly angular
or even flat.
Gravel 2 mm-upto 3" Rounded/irregularly angular
or even flat
Sand 2.0 mm-0.05 mm Not sticky, rapid water per-
colation, low fertility, low
',/ater holding eapacity.
Silt 0.05-0.002 mm
-Intermediary between sand
and elay.
Clay <0.002 mm Large surfaee area, on being
wet, it is stieky.
Soil Texture
It is one of the physical properties of soils. Natural soils
are composed of soil particles of varying sizes. The soil-size
groups, called soil separates, are sands, silts and clays. The rela-
tive proportions of soil separates in a particular soil determine
its soil texture.
Soil textural classification
Names are given to soils based on the relative proportions
of each of the 3 soil separate-sand, silt & clay.
Silt-Soil with high silt content
Clay-Soil with high clay.
Sand-Soil with a high sand percentage
Loam-Soil which doesn't exhibit the dominant physical
properties of any of the 3 groups.
Textural group Sand Silt Clay
Sand 80-100 0-20 0-20
Sandy loam 50-80 O-50 0-20
Loam 30-50 30-50 0-20
Silt loam O-50 50-100 0-20
Sandy clay loam 50-80 0-30 20-30
Silty clay loam 0-30 50-80 20-30
Clay loam 20-50 20-50 20-30
Sandy clay 50-70 0-20 30-50
Silty clay 0-20 50-70 30-50
Clay O-50 O-50 30-100
Soil is the major factor that limits types of Vegetation and
crops. It is impractical, however to consider soil entirely apart
from climate, particularly precipitation. (Precipitation is the cool-
ing, condensation and falling down of water vapours present in
air as dew, rain, snow and hail). Under similar climate condi-
tions, a loose porous soil that retains little water will support
484 DravyagUJ.la Vijñf.na
only grassland or desert vegetation, where as a deep, fertile

loam, c1ay, may support trees, shrubs and vines of the type found
in Savanna or even monsoon forests.
The soil' pHdecides favorable growth of plants and pres-
ence of micro-organisms as soil p" greatly affects the solubility
of minerals. The maximum availability of plant nutrients is be-
tween the pH range of 6.5 to 7.5.
Dravya Sangrahal}a
Collection of plants is an important stage for further pro-
cessing and formulating medicines. Whether from the wild or
cultivated, Collection follows a method and are based on vari-
ous criteria. Drugs are collected suitably when they contain
maximum concentration of active constituents. The advantage
of existing environmental conditions is also taken into consid-
eration while collecting the crude drugs.
A few criterias on the basis of which drugs are collected :
(i) Part of the plant
(H) Season
(iii)Time
(iv) Method
(v) Purpose
(vi) Drug potency
Sangrahita Dravya Swarüpa

R litidqfq "fqftlfi ,iWidQqq;¡«8;¡a'hn:jauatQiif«q,dQC&Hi
~ 'lüCqtniSM5t(hsqj tftfiatQi«t(l8Mfi 'lfqQa. ftm1¡: ~: '1
~.~~~/~
The drugs which are to be collected should be grown in
the previous described PraAasta BhüDlÍ.
These drugs should posses the foBowing characteristics-
(i) Krmi Anupahata -+ Not affected or infested.
(H) Vi,a Anupahata -+ Not affected by Toxins.
Dravya Nimakarana, Sangrabidi Vijñina 485
(iii) Sastra Anupahata ... Not affected by weapons or
should be ful1y grown planto
(iv) Atapa Anupahata· Not affected by extreme heat.
(v) Pavana Anupahata Not affected by windlstorms.
(vi) Dahana Anupahata Not affected by fire.
(vii) Tóya Anupahata Not affected by water/moisture
(viii) Sambiidha Not affected by other problems.
Anupahata
(ix) Miirgoranupahata ... Not destroyed/damaged by ram-
page .
(x) Ekarasam ... Best quality.
(Utlq$tarasam)
(xi) PU$ta ... Well grown and nourished.
(xii) Pttbu ... Plant should possess abundant
(Prthu Valkalam) bark.
(xiii) A vagiidha müla ... Deep rooted.
Such plants are only selected. The required part of such
plants is collected from Udicya (Uttara) northem direction.
Sangrahal)a Vldhi
.J~hU'ri'F.I 1PR': ~: 1mf: \ltt'fl' I
at¡ft{N+tijel 1ft;ft Oí1*t4tiN ~ 1ft I
fl,lfj\U¡in,S(CII .~u,,,g;'ri(lRlRP{ 11 W.JJ. V'" ~-'" \9
ClItoCftii6,fmd'i'I'*t(l¡¡;f}¡¡¡,q¡af<Si¡: l·
ííi'ilttf.trtfl&lIL(f' -;har: ii6,4ft:tr.,~: 11 w:sr. V"'~
(i) Drugs should not be collected from region which have
abundant Valmika, (ant hill), ,\nüpa (Watery/marshy
area), Smasiina (Grave yard»), Ü$ara (alkaline),
Márgaja (streets), & Kutsita (Dírty place).
(ii) Drugs should not be affected hy Jantu (insects or
germs), Vahni (fire) and Rima (moisture).
(iii) Person should collect during early moming hours, with
apure conciousness, neat and tidy mentally and physi-
cally. While collecting, person should be quite and
facing east or northward and collect the drug with due
prayers to Siva. .
(iv) DIpika comments that Uttarasrita means collect roots
which are situated in the northem direction.
Collection of Wet or Dry and New or Old Drugs

QClfuqCl;snf\:¡;¡ClIA, ar.q;r q1ft'~ lili1lMl filQ4Rf: 1
ftIq lili1lMl ~ 11ftflucq;¡ci ~ 1
(')e¡+I;¡¡¿h6lf'1;¡ci .;wtIc¡(le¡CI~d'lll ~.~ ~ G/\9-¿
All drugs should be collected Nava (new) Le drugs should
be collected immediately after they are full grown and mature.
These are best for usage. A few exceptions are usage of Vicjañga,
Pippali, Ksoudre, Sarpi which are used when PuralJa (old).
These old drugs should be devoid of DO$a.
;¡ClI:aCl ft 41'i4IA kCQIUC¡Rll"iCfi¡f\l1
fiRT ft¡¡¡f,WII~ ~e;¡I;¡¡I'i4+1lf~: 11 w.~.V)~'~
AH drugs are to be used when new, except Viq,anga, Kr~lJa
(Pippali), Guá«, Dhanya, Ajya (Sarpi), Mak~ika (Madhu). Which
are to be used old. Purana means only one year old.
p ~ 'CImI' t&tlui ~ 'ldICl:(l 1
3l'-l¡1;¡¡1 Q8'b1t\ 'ldSS'lI SiQIR:uft II
Si41ifi6C41QtedsO fFJvrr ~ 41\flqt( 1
~ ~ ~ tñ'Ri QCfil"iCfi4'\l1
a:ni ~ 1FJui !\Hfl~e¡ lIlf;r 'R5lf: 11 w.~.~.V~ta.-~G
All dravyas should be dry and new, except Gudiici, Kutei«,
Vasa, KÜ$malJq,a,Satavari, Aswagandha, Sahacara, Satapu$pa
& Presiuini.
Dravya Nimakarana, Sangrahidi Vijftina 487
Audbhida Dravya - A vaya va Bheda

Sangraha Vidhi
(1) Leaves
CoHection time: Leaves are collected from the plants dur-
ing the followiug period as in this season plant is very active,
the sap movement and photosynthetic activity are maximum
and leaves contain maximum percentage of active constituents.
Weather condition : As the moisture decreases their con-
stituents, they are collected in dry weather.
Metbod of collectlon : Method of collection of leaf drugs
is characteristic of each drug.
Examples
1. Swar1)apatri- Leaves picked up individually from
planto
2. Brahati, Ka1)fakari-Leaves with flowering tops are
collected.
(2) Bark
CoHection Time: Barks are collected only after 3-8 yrs. of
plant growth. Usually collected in spring or early summer. In
this season, cambium is active and barks get easily separated at
cambium.
Method of CoHection : Bark ís collected by making suit-
able longitudinal and transverse incisions on the stemlroot of
planto
Different metbods : (i) Pelling- The tree is felled at base
by an axe and bark is stripped off. This is a primitive method.
(H) Uprooting-Stems of tree of definite age & diameter are
cut down and then stripped off.
(ííi) Coppicing-Stems of plants of definite age and diam-
eter are cut at a certain distance aboye the ground and bark is
collected. Prom the stumps aboye soil, new shoots arise.
488 DravyaguJ.la Vljiiina
Examples:
(i) Arjuna- Outer surface-dark brown, rough witb cracks
and fissure. Inner surface-Dark brown to black longitudinally
striated.
(ii) Asoka- Outer-rough with warty protuberances and
rusty brown. Transverse and longitudinal cracks are seen. In-
ner-Smooth, soft and reddish brown.
(3) Seed
Collection Time: when fruits are ripe but before the de-
hisce on plant.
Metbod of collection : It varies according to the plant.
Examples:
1.Kupilu« Ripe fruits are collected and seeds are removed.
2. EralJQa- Capsules are collected from plants when they
begin to tum brown. These capsules are exposed to sun. After
3-4 days, capsules burst suddenly and seeds flung out violently.
(4) Fruit
Time of collection : Tbe suitable time is early autumn or
when ripe but still firmoSometimes when the oldest fruits are
just ripe, fruits are harvested.
Condition : Early moming hours
Metbod of Collection :
• Picked individually or cut in branches.
• Sometimes, reaping machines are also used.
Note : Over ripe fruits are not to be collected as they may not
dry properIy.
Examples:
1. Fennel- Stems are cut with a sickle and dried in sun.
Fruits are beaten on a cloth in the sun.
2. Caraway (Carum carvi)- When the oldest fruits are
just ripe, the crop is harvested with a reaping machine, choos-
ing tbe early morning. These are allowed to dry for 2-3 weeks
and later fruits are separated in threshing machine.
Dravya Námakarana, Sangrahñdí Vijñána 489
5. Flowers
Time of collection : Usually in spring or summer, collec-
tion of flowers must be done about the time of pollination.
Condition during collection : In fine, dry weather and in
the fore noon after few hours of sunshine when dew has
dessipated. (Petals which are damp when gathered become badly
discoloured during drying).
They are dried in shade as sun bleaches the flowers and
makes them palero
Examples:
1. Clove : Clove buds are at first white, then green and
finally become crimson-red in colour. Before the corolla ex-
pands, crimson red buds are picked out in dry weather.
2. Saffron : Collection made about sunrise in fine weather
during September and November. Flowers are hand picked and
put into baskets, later stigmas are removed and corollas rejected.
(6) Stem
Time of collection : Stems are collected after the plant has
begun to flower. This is because during this time, the plant puts
most effort for growth.
Method of collection :
Annual plants : Stems from annual plants are collected by
cutting them 5-10 cm aboye ground.
Perinneal plants : In perinneal plants, stems are cut higher
aboye ground to encourage further crops.
Example:
Chirata (Swertia chirata)- The entire plant is collected
when the flowering is well advanced.
(7) Root/Rhizome/Corm/Bulb (Any underground part)
Time of collection : Roots are collected only after plant
growth. Usually collected during summer or autumn (Autumn
in temperate countries). EIse, any underground part should be
330ra.Vi).
harvested when the plant have borne fruits, shed seeds and arial
parts ha ve started to wither.
Roots from annual plants are generalIy not colIected. Rea-
son for this time:
• High active chemical composition is seen when vegetable
growth is ceased.
• They are fulIy mature, developed and of good quality.
• As plants ha ve already shed seeds, crop continues in next
season through natural regeneration.
Examples:
1. Liquorice (Ya~tjmadhu)-In the third year, when leaves
falI, the plants are dug up, buds and rootlets are removed
and the roots and stolons are dried rapidly in the sun and
finalIy in a heated chamber.
2. Vaca- The long, creeping horizontal rhizome is collected
in autumn, Trimmed, cut into pieces of 10 cm and dried.
(8) Heart wood (wood)
A large portion of most commercial woods consists of heart
wood by which is understood xylem tissue which consist of
dead cells which has cea sed to perform any conduction.
Examples:
1. Candana (Sandalwood)-Trees which are more than
25yrs of age are normally selected for collection. Tree is up-
rooted and roughly deprived of its bark and part of sap wood.
(9) SaplLatex
Sap is colIected in the spring as it rises or as it tails in
Autum.
(10) Galls
Galls are pathological out growths formed on the twigs of
trees. Galls are collected before the escape of the insect or dur-
ing August & September.
Sangraha Kala Jnana

3(3( 4ifi¡,¡<U~iinqf: iiC!,qqf\JI'«(q:aq{4;aift~! l('-'f m '1('iNi4(CC<'fi
~HIINiMI'4¡«cfldM: 'ft'Iñ ';f ~ I ~.~ 't~/~
Acárya Sustute gives a cross reference for time of drug
collection. He quotes a ref., where in different parts of a plant
are collected during specific season. Acarya Sustute does not
agree lo this.
'd"qi 'Uij;UQM¡,¡Q"ilH5H;, qqfqij;aq)qfiP, lftu) ~ 1lrim (ff
,ftufSi'6,QU¡r",i, ~ (cc~Cfi< ~, ~ mmur, ~ !i64Qi(i1ll1fd I
;;¡.q;. V~ o
~ fiq(il (ll(jll V ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ I
saaU(w'NSUÑI ~ ~: Ql'í11dlR ('1'(&41" t t
~.R.~{04IR crf-~ \9
Rito Ref.in Caraka Ra.Ni
SuSruta
Vasanta Sara Sakha. Patra Pusp«,
(Mar. 16-May 15)
Gtisme Phala Müla -
(May 16-July 15)
Ptiivrt Müla - -
(Jyly 16-Aug. 15)
Var$a Patra - Prebñle Petre
(Aug. 16-Sept. 15)
Sarad Twak Twsk, Kanda, Pankajata
(Sept.16-15Nov.) K$fra
Hemanta K$fra Sara Kan da
(Nov16.-Jan.15)
Sisjra - Milla Müla
(Jan 16.-March 15)
,
Collection of used parts acc to season

The following table shows the difference in opinion of dif-
ferent scholars about time of collection.
SI. Prayojyanga Caraka SuSruta Ra. Ni
No.
1. Miíla (Root) Gtisme Ptiivr: Sisira
(~nof~~~qoIRi) Sisira
2. Paliisa Var$ii - -
(Newly developed Vasantii
leaves)
3. Siikii (Branches) Var$ii - -
Vasanta
4. Puspe (Flowers) Acc to - Vasanta
flowering
season
5. Twak(Bark) Sacad Sacad -
6. Ksite (Latex) Sacad Hemanta -
7. Sara (Heart wood) Hemanta Vasanta -
8. Phala (fruit) Acc lo Gtisme Vasanta
fruiting
season of
plant
9. Kanda (stem, root Sarad - Hemanta
tuberslbulb)
10. Patra (Leaves) - Var$ii Sisica
11. Panciiñga - - Sered
(Whole plant)
Virya Bhedena Dravyánam Sangraha1)am

Aciirya Sustute disagrees with the previously described
drug collection based on season and puts forth the following
theory.
Dravya Námakarana, Sangrahádí Vijñana 493
He says,
~ ';f~, m¡·tuaqtql\Nt¡ld: I miCI,=4"eUf.t {(¡~tq,d&:tl«ld,
3ilaql;¿lIaa!t (lqQCllIQi!l"lIf.t ~ I .aiCI,=4"eUf.t m~&l(! ¡lifldlf.t
~Q1"i'ifqEólqi ~ ;¡¡H'i;:¿¡fttQ~(fQ:'tI 'ffunf.r ~ I 'Uir.r m
&lleeUd'(l (~.~ ~~/t...)
As the entire universe is composed of Saumya and
Ágneyatva, hence Saumya dravyas have lo be collected from
Saumya Ritu. ÁgIieya dravyas are collected during Ágneya Ritu.
A Saumya dravya collected during Saumya Ritu which was
grown from a Saumya Bhümi will possess Atimadhura, Snigdha
& Sita gUIJa.
Dravya Ritu Bhümi Dravya-G~a

Saumya Saumya- Var$a, Hemanta Saumya Atimadhura,
Siéit« Snigdha. Sita
Ágneya Sered, Vasanta & Gtisme Agneya Kafu, Ruks«
U$IJa
311W.ffeI;Q(~(l'Il"1I: ~ f6qf1 IR4d: 1

34d<k1(iqSiIR 'P9:(~qlfUl ~: 11
34..qcqft1 Slfr@f.d q~\qCl~! I "W.~. Vt... t...
This is a reference from Sarñgadhara who advocates col-
lection of Ágneya and Saumya dravya from specific regions.
Agneya Dravya (U$IJa Vfrya Dravya) should be collected
from Vindhya, Malaya. Sala Parvata (region). As these regions
have an ecological features which is Ágneya and hence U$1)a
Virya Dravyas collected from here will be excellent.
Saumya Dravya (Sita Vfrya Dravya) is to be collected from
Hitnegiti (Himalayan regions) as the ecological condition is
Saumya.
Type of Dravya Region
Ágneya Vindhya, Malaya etc.
Saumya Himigiri
The same concept has to be adopted to Vana & Upavana also.

Depending on the prevailing ecological conditions of the for-
est/garden, respective drugs have to be collected.
Drevye Sangrahal)a as per Bhümi

Bhümi:
'ffi1' Mif6ll1tjuI '{ftltblCli ~ \iffi't'Tf.f falill"t S(6lI16lI1«c:(id
3HIIClIq:¡14IIftl<5dtjU¡ '{f~tbICli C!(lR s(6lI1ÑI, a'flClt¡ul '{ftltblCll4J:
~'IfPTTf.r, 3iIChI4l1t¡UI~tblqi ti4llq:lIR 'UCi ¡q(.iictfHlfOl ~ II
~.~ ~G/G
Dravyas are collected from specific types of soils for spe-
cific purposes.
SI.No. Bhürni Purpose
1. Pttbvi + Ambu GUI)abhüyi$tha Yitecene Dravya
2. Akasa + Maruta + Agni Vamana Dravya
3. Ubhaya GUI)abhüyi~fha Ubheyebhiigeber«
4. Akasa GUI)abhüyi$fha Semsemene Dravya
• Vírecana dravyas should be procured from soil which is

predominent with Ptitbvi & Ap Mahabhüta.
• Vamana dravyas should be collected from soil which
posses the qualitíes of Agni, Vayu & Akasa.
• Ubhaya bbñgetuu« dravyas to be collected from soil
having Prithvi, Ambu, Agni, Váyu & Akasa gUIJa.
• Semsemetu: dravyas should be collected from soil which
pos ses Akasa GUI)a.
Jiiñgama Dravya Sangraha

(Collection of Animal Products)
\il1*·ftl:oti CI'i:f:~ ~'ffi~)ft:ot&IRq:¡4{ 1
~1~1(W'j9;;ftq¡fi:¡1 :;¡ftU¡ft';¡~! ~ 11 ~.~ ~ G/ ~ G
Different parts of animals are used as food & medicine.
These animal products have to be collected from an young,
mature animal (Vayastha).
Dravya Námakarana, Sangrabád! Vijñana 495
(i) For collecting the Rakta (Blood), Roma (Hairs) & Nakha
(Nails) of animals, a well grown young & mature animal
is selected.
(ii) For collecting Ksir« (Milk), Mütra (Urine) & Putise
(Faeces), these have to be collected from a mature ani-
mal only after the previously eaten food by the animal
has been digested.
Ahara Drevye Sangraha.(Ja

(Collection ofFood Products)
We find references at different contexts giving specific in-
structions to the collection of food materials whether plant or
animal origino
1. Dhanya (Süka-Sami Dhanya)
~ CfUMijd¡¡qttl1 Idihi4 ;sr I
31i{fi:¡;ft ~ ;sr¡ftr ';f q¡;q 4jU1chl ~ 11 ~.~ 't~/t.. o
While collecting Dhény«, the following needs to be kept

in mind.
(1) Anárravam (Anyartujatam)-Grains grown in off season.
(2) Vyadhihatam-Grains which are infested.
(3) Aparyagatam (Apakwam)-Grains which are immature.
(4) Abhümijam (Ü$aropalakadisavi$abhümijam)-Grains
grown in infertile or bad soil.
(5) Nava-Grains within one year.
Grains as described aboye are unfit for consumption.
~ ~1~qf\tiSQr< ~ ttctN'l'l1fi:td'(l
~ ~ fc1,fio", ~ ~~C¡:qUI'(11 ~.~ 't~/t.. ~
;¡c¡lllfd rilIlCRl1 ~ c¡qf{Uf fuftli rilIlCRl ~
1U1d'&l ~, ~ ñ ;f)U:¡tql51 1u1¿IHf4fd I ~ ~.~ 't~/t.. ~
• Grains within one year are Abhisyanda in nature, i.e.

Dosedbiitumslesrotesiun Kledapraptijananam it vitiates

DO$a, Dháru, Mala & Sroras.
• Hence one year old grains are suitable for consumption
as these are easy for digestion (Lsgbu). Beyond this pe-
riod, grains loo se their potency.
• Virüqha grains are Gutu, Vi$thambhi & Vitiate visiono
In this context Virüqha has two meanings.
~ 3t't«'jj"l"l,IMidldf+¡('lIif
Grains which have lost the
ability to sprout, like for example fried Cenek« or fried Mudga.
• Vírüqhamañguritam-Sprouted grains.
2. Siika
~ q fhfl uf T.f Clifil'*1l!+4a'Iíí1'l1
~ q5l~1IC6 dCl((c6,(í1~f,~ I I ~.~ 't'G1 ~ «. \9
The following types of Patra Sáka is unfit for collection.
(i) Ketkeé« (Kharasparsam)-Very rough & hard.
(ii) Petijime (Purátanam)- Very old.
(iii) Krmijustsu: (K[mibhak$itam)- infested.
(iv) Akalajam (unseasonal).
(v) Adese]« (Anucita desotpannam)-Unnatural habitat.
3. Kanda
~ Gl""tici ~ ólI,1t«1 Clifqqfa.«r'(1
~ ~C4~(( ri cit en ~ -m-m
I I ~.~ 't'G1 ~ ~
Kanda (tubers) which possess the following characteris-
tics are unfit for consumption.
(1) BaJa-imm ature.
(2) Anártava-unseasonal.
(3) Jirl)a-Old/dried.
(4) Vyádhita-Diseased
(5) Krmibhak$itam-Infested by worms
(6) NaSamyak Rohati-Not properly grown.
Dravya Námakaraaa, Sangrahád] Vijñana 497
4. Phala
~ qf{qqq C4f**'d,«Ic¡d'{ I
fitt"CI¡«<4'1 fc1~C4+ilq • "l"ihH'{ I
,,¡~i ~ '(I'f.¡ q:¡qlC4q:¡~'diq;'{ I
CQrfQti ti(i¡~ cr q¡q;ldht+iq;IM'iI'{ I
qJ;ftcj ~ IRcf+NC4f¡ld~q T.r I t ~.~ '6&1 ~ o ~ - ~ ~ o
(i) Fruits which are well grown and mature are fit for col-
lection except for Bilva. (lIi Bilve, unripe fruits are
better to ripe)
(ii) Vyadhitam-Diseased.
(iii) Krmiju$tam-Eaten by insects or infested.
(iv) Atiphala-Over ripen
(v) AkaJaja-Unseasonal
(vi) Aparyagata (Apakwa)- Unripe & immature.
Bhe~ajiigiira & Samrak~a1)a Vidhi

(Storage House) (Preservation)
~ ill~q!lUlq;¡(I\íI;¡ ~1;q1¡lIl! SlI~«¡¡¡¡l! RqldSlql~Cha~!
f"it'4Y;s:Ilq¡¡ HGI f~~1 3lftr lITHffi q~«
- e:p:r- 'l'\íIl- ~-
ilUU'I«I+i"lfWI+i4hIlRfq'i:4hIlR ~lttatlClllA'*'I~Iqa<lll ~.q;. ~I~~
¡Iil~('lI¡re; I 3ti'«\q!lUlq;¡(I\íI;¡~¡;fifd 3ti'«\q~Ulq'dl ;sr "tlííl;¡flI
~q\íllA+i14~UldaqI fqi\hll;fifd IA¡:¿¡Cf?fc1l1dIR
I
"CI~qlfñl 'qll5q on ~.q;. '{/ ~ ~.
Acarya Caraka
l. ProperIy collected drug should be stored in containers
having similar qualities.
2. Stored in house, built in suitable place with proper ven-
tilation.
3. Everyday the store house should be worshipped after
cleaning.
4. It should be devoid of fire, water, moisture, smoke, dust,

Rats and other insects.
5. Store house should not be situated at or near circle or
junction.
~d4i'AIO:SCfiMC6'I~fCt;(4R1 ~ 1
SI'IRlltlj ~ ~ qEl\illail<trn6Qd 11 ~.~ ~ GI ~ \9
~1q€i'f'\!llqotlqI4 «,fchll8-~iHhijl~ I ~:, 'Cfi"Ife: I~
4!Ñ1C6IQ¡si, ~ ~, l1¡: ~: ~ C:Hh1l~90 feI:::q~ qC1¡ftq~
~ 11i dcaq'3tl ¡¡(
i .qq'3ti!@I'i164d lftr~: I $I'I't'dIClj 'ic{'t4I~fH44j
?Jn' I ~~ I ~on~.~ ~G/~\9
Preservation techniques- The collected drugs ha ve to be
properly preserved and stored. The drugs are to be kept either
in:
Plota (Karpata)-Ragged cloth (Gunny bag)
Mrdbha1)qa (Mrttika Patra)-Earthern pots.
PhaJaka (Panaka)-Plank.
Sanku (Kllaka)-(Stake/pillar/post/pale) and these are to be
kept in a clean storage area.
Expiry Period of Ayurvedic formulations
Once the expiry period is reached the formulations or medi-
cines should not be stored.
101"4 ~ qElf(OJ d(Q4i'ElQl( 1
+l1~9!Udm T{Uf tfl;¡cftq<'ct+lIs::p04It( 11
~ 4jreC6l(W)tl ~ qM<tl(CH4( 1
~: $~(W'iltlll:J«+lh:tI~C6l'ti~ 11
~ (W'iQQIC6I: Iti1ü'Q"ffi1 3lmCit Q1'd'Cft -mT: 11
w.~.~.~/~~-~~11
As the drug may loo se their potency in a stipulated period,
hence it is not advised to use the medicines which have lost
their potency. So those medicines should be discarded.
Dravya Námakarana, Sangrahádi Vijñána 499
SI.No. ·FormulationIMedicine Expiry Period

1. CÜrIJa(Powders) After 2 months
2. Gutike (Tablets) 1 yr.
3. A valeha (Confections) 1 yr.
4. Ghrra (Ghee) After 4 months
5. Taila (Oil) After 4 months
6. Laghupaka AU$adhas After 1 yr.
7. Asavari$ta Infinite Period
8. Dhatu & Rasa Yogas Infinite Period
Storage
Preservation of crude drugs need sound knowledge of their
physical and chemical properties.
They should be stored in the premises which are water-
proof, fire proof and rodent proof.
A number of drugs absorb moisture during their storage
and become susceptible to microbial growth. The moisture, not
only increase the bulk of the drug, but al so causes impairment
in the quality of the crude drug. Hence such drugs shculd be
stored in air-tight containers.
Atmospheric oxygen is also destructive to severa} drugs
and hence they are filled completely in well closed containers,
or the air in the containers is replaced by an inert gas.
Apart from protection against adverse physical & chemi-
cal changes, preservation against insect or mould attacks is also
important. They can be prevented by drying the drug thoroughly
before storage and also by giving treatment of fumigants.
The common fumigants used for storage of crude drugs
are methyl bromide, carbon disulphide and hydrocyanic acid.
At times, drugs are given special treatment such as liming
of ginger and coating of nutmeg.
Temperature is al so important factor in preservation of
500 Dravyaguna Víjñána
drugs, as it accelerates several chemical reactions leading to

decomposition of constituents. Hence most of the drugs need to
be preserved at a very low temperature.
Small quantities of crude drugs could be readily stored in
air-tight, moisture proof & light proof containers such as tins,
cans, covered metal tins or amber glass containers.
Wooden boxes and paper bags should not be used for stor-
age of crude drugs.
Preservation
Medicinal plants can be preserved in a number of ways,
the most common & simple, being air/oven drying. A warm,
dry place for example an airing cup board is ideal. U se plain
paper for drying herbs, never printed news paper. Dried herbs
can be stored for many months in a dark glass jar or brown
paper bay.
(Ref : Ravindra sharma, "Agro-techniques of medicinal
plants, Daya publishing house 2007: 196).
Mana Paribha$a
Mana Nirukti
~~ltR1{1 3i+HCñ"'I~11
Mana is an entity through which weight, volume or length
of a substance are measrued.
QR+iIUi g;t+ir"i+(1 -:q.~ ~~/~~
Psrimiine is one among Perédi gimes, where Cerskiiciiry«
gives due importance to Mana and considers one of the
Cikitsopayogi GUIJa.
Utility of Mana
.....~ fcRr YlMiio¿uuli ~ q:qfi4q_ I
310: "Srlim CñTCff?i +i....+iSlliSQa ~ II w:sr."@. V ~~
Quantification is impossible without proper means of
measurment. One fails to prescribe medicines and advise food
materials without the help of Mana.
Dravya Námakarana, Sangrahñdl Vijñana 501
While formulating a formulation measurment is must and

to finalize the dosage of Yoga, Mana is very much necessary.
~ ~ ~ cmr ~ lTtR ijl(lill( ~ l«':f ~ ~
...1..... qf1d ..... ijllfillq~ci ~~, ~ 1fR ~1.. ICi"dcqiC(fil;CiI¿¡I: I
;r 8i"'I"~ c(lq~ .. i~ 6Q1f'lf.uliI ~ ~ I I ~.fcf. V ~
Acarya Caraka has given much importance to Mana.
Vaidya has to measure DO$a,Bhe$aja (Medicine), Deée (Place),
Kiil« (time), Bala (Strength), Setit« (body stature), Sara
(Compactness), Ahara (food), Sétmye (Conducive substances),
Satwa (Mental status), Prakruti (Constitution) and Vaya (Age)
through Mana before advising treatment. If Vaidya won't take
use of Mana while assessing all these factors is going to fail in
his treatment.
Types of Mana
lfR ;¡{ fifcpi Mi: q¡¡~:j ~ (f?;IT I
q¡1~f¡;+¡:i¡d ieoqq +t¡"I~c(\ ~: I 1 -:q.cn. ~ -:¿I ~ o ~
Acárya Caraka has mentioned two types of Mana.
(i) Kéling« Mana (Belongs to Orissa)
(ii) Magadha Mana (Belongs to Bihar). Caraka considers
Magadha Mana is superior.
tffiIti ro- q¡udi:¡fd +tI"l¡W¡¡f¡~ 1
lfR tl(WtI'a:~ m: ~ tmm lfT'llC6: 11 3i'Hei):(j ~/~/¿~
In Amara Kose, 3 types of Mana are mentioned.
(i) Pautava Mana
(ii) Druvaya Mana
(iii) Piiyy« Mana
(i) Pautava Miina- Measuring weights.
Pautava Mana is one where measures are used to weigh
solid substances.
(ii) Druvaya Miina- Measuring volumes.
Measures used to denote volume of liquids is known as
Druvaya Mana.
(iii) Payya Mana- Measuring length. Measures which rep-

resent length is known as Payya Mana.
Peutevu Mana-As per Caraka
~ ui'14<t'tl~: ~ tlOiHl'6tl<t'tl 'WN: I
m off ~ ~'ffi¡;R10,(i1mfi¡ ~ II
e:¡1"<4'11tiI \i a aCih1 e:¡ 1"<4'11ti¡4 'l4Cr: I
3t FU:sCfi1 off q ii((CtH (O(1lil('l~<t'tl lf1l{Cñ: , ,
~iJ ~~ CflaiUIOI<t'tl off ;rlf: I

vmm ir ~~ fcmTq_ qffi;f cw«~ih:¡ ~ ,
~@JI~ ~~ 1.ñfI ~ T.IT~ ~ I
~ ~ ;lcr ftrTj qfiJl('lt4 ~ 11
~ ii(" FcN1I4"l141 tt Cfiq(i1 SIt;i'¡ q ii(" 1
i ~ ~ fC'IliqÑñudi:¡CfiI ~ 11
i tWni lffi Wi!: .. S~ ~m I
~ tiI:srllCfiI ;srni" i ~ ~ ~: 1 1
3m+'I"R q fc$j ~ ir q '11RCfiI I
lffi ii(wlui ~@JI«Jf~ P ~11
~: ~: ~il«SI~'1$!4liCfi"(1
~ ~ fc$j <iilr: SI~Iec6 ~ II
cirnilWÍoñ J)rrBllfoTI ;:¡(i1qO~: ii(" rnt. I
l=l "OCf ~: '@ffit) t:I¿4f"'l1 fI i'¡q ii(" 1I
s:.l o l<t'tl ~: v¡qT fc$:r ~ "OCf ii(" 1
1ftuff ~ fcmnt. ~ 'lTt • ii(" I1
¡If,¡,iá ~\i1I"ll14l¡hi ll'¡,,[fUI ~f.&:'11~ 1
'Wri ll'1('lqt4 ftRmt. qll:'1101~'I¡:(<<: 11
'(!&:h Asa f6:¡c{ '11;:¡i'¡q '11R Sl4il fffit"(l I
-:q.cn. ~ ~/ e~-~~
Acárya Caraka in Kelpestbiin« while mentioning about
quantity of substances referred Mana.
Dravya Namakarana, Sangrahñdí Vijñana 503
6 Dhwamsi = 1 Marici
6 Marici = 1 Sarsapa
8 Sstssp« = 1 Tal)cjula
2 Tendul« = 1 Dhanya Ma$a
2 Dbiiny« Ma$a = 1 Yaya
4 Yaya = 1 Al)cjika [2 Ratti=250 rng]
4 Al)cjika = 1 Ma$aka [8 Ratti=l g]
3 Ma$aka = 1 Sal)a [24 Ratti=3 g]
2 Sal)a = 1 Kola [48 Ratti=6 g]
2 Kola (DraI1k$al)a) = 1 Kesse (Swsms) [Tola=12 g]
2 Kerse = 1 Sukti (Palardha) [2 Tola=24 g]
2 Sukti = 1 Pala [4 Tola=48g]
2 Pala = 1 Prasruta [8 Tola=96g]
2 Prestut» = 1 Kudeve [16 Tola=192g]
2 Kudsve = 1 Manika [32 Tola=384 g]
2 Manika = 1 Prastha [64 Tola=768 g]
4 Prastha = 1 Acjhaka [256 Tola=3072 g]
4 Acjhaka = 1 Dton« [1024 Tola=12.288kg]
2 Drone = 1 Sürpa [2048 Tola=24.576 kg]
2 Siup« = 1 Khiiri (Bhara) (4096Tola=49.152 kg]
100 Pala = 1 Tula (400 Tola) = 4.800 kg.
Pautava Mana-As per Susruta
qci§gctlc(l"llqdl 1I'f.Í' ~ 6q1C41t4lq:-D trcm @U.:qQlql~:
«ctUffllqq¡:, w~ ~ 3TIICIJ Qe;;qQf.¡liIlct{i4))"I(ij'M!i'tui,
dl;Qi!;fil(ft41f.1Cfi1f:; ffifl.ñ&f :q«+IQf~cti!;fc¡"d: qM!igct Slff.lI,q¡s(tUIi
$fCOIAlf.lliltI:fl, ~ ~: ~, iIT: ~"Ifcf'IM\lH:, :(l&filuUfit¿ ~
3I1iS(ctIU¡j1!J fo:1"UfitM I I ~.ffl. ~V\9
While explaining about Snehspék« Kalpa Aciirya Susnu«
has given reference about Pautava Mana.
12 Dhánya Má$a = 1 Suvarna Má$aka

16 Suvama Má$aka = 1 Suvarna
19 Ni$páva = 1 Dhara.Qa
2 Dhara.Qa = 1 Kar$a
4 Kar$a = 1 Pala
4 Pala = 1 Kw;lava
4 Kudeve = 1 Prastha
4 Prastha = 1 Acjhaka
4 Acjhaka = 1 Dtone
100 Pala = 1 Tula
20 Tula = 1 Bhára
These measurements are for dry drugs and the quantity
should be double in case of fresh drugs.
Pautava Miina-As per Siirñgadhara
SI't'iluj46: uhlif+h'l(tI q(fllujfq:
SI't'il'U't'U qttft¡:Util im R:aitld I
\i1i(....1:(1(:aid ~ ~~ ~ ~:
~ r;¡'i'd¡:(¡ 'l11T: q(flluj: lI' Cñ~
\i1IMI:(1(:aI~: ~4é61cf,ft Rn1hf'4d
thlci,ftfq¡:f(lfE4: (OtIi'dIf\1: q4fq~ (IÑiC61
~c¡:fi (IÑiC6lfqB lI'Ñ: ~ ~:
~s~: 'Sffi1iT ~ (OtI1'd'6lijett'(
~ (ÑliC6IA:f: (OtI1;Qlqq:)l iflQI;:C:¡q:)'
lIltB«Rf: lTfUT: (OtI1;¡(UI: lI' f.1:altld
q;: lI' '(lCI' 'CfiftI(t{Oij (ti Cñ'R'l aard'
P creCñP ~~: R:altld
lI'
Chl('í1¡¡:ti ;;r 'C61:f: ~ m:
q,fUlflIRé61
3laj Ñi!: qlfUi(tM fci¡fE4NfUIB M41C6'(
~gIMq«c:h Q '(1'?IT ql¡lllC6i tml
Dravya Nimakarana, Sangrahidi Vijñina SOS
i$(qU4l ~ ~ i$q(Wt'48: I
~ ;sr ~: Cñff m:r R41t1d I I
ftll(q¡qfuuqEfqtwi ijffi¡udi~i$1 W?n I
~~ ;sr ~ $ti ~(lti i51nftii$1 I I
~: timft ~ q(Wtqql" ~'('(fd I
q(Wtl~i Si~fd'C¡1 .B f.;J41t1d I 1
SI~fd~lq~fM: (Oli1<4JisQ)Se:f,Hlqi$:I
amqR ;sr II ~: ,sql~i ;sr qlRi$, 11
vmcñs~ dI4f.4q" ~: 1
,HlqlQ¡j ",aói'E'V4Q: Si..a~e¡hli$'lll
~ c:ii't'lq,si ;sr ;¡g: qmq("j ;sr '(f'(( 1
i51nR:RlitisOU1: i$(Wt,ñ "1(Wquñlful:11
~B ~ (1~IS{lulqf.4fc¡ti~CfiI:1
sOulI~i '14Cj+'4 ;sr ;¡g:
qfi!'HlqCfiI: 1 t
'lqfRú ;¡ ",asOuft cn1T 1TI1rit
;¡ m ~ 1
sOufti51P¿j wm
mdl ~: 1I
;¡g: 't'I8~qfMi$1 qUOlcn'lirtlCfiI ;sr m 1
q(WtI€li fltt8~ ;¡ CJ(R 'UC6: Si~'ftfd: 11
~ q(Wt'ld ~ 't'Ic8aq f.rP: 1
W."«.J(. V ~t..- ~ ~
30 Paramánu = 1 Vamsi (TrasareJ¿1U)
6 Vamsi = 1 Meiici
6 Mssici = 1 Rajika
3 Rajika = 1 Sar$apa
8 Setsep« = 1 Yaya = 31.25 mg
4 Yaya = 1 Gunja (Rattika) = 125 mg
6 Rattika = 1 Ma$aka (Hemadhanyaka) = 750 mg
4 Ma$aka = 1 Sal)a [24 Ratti~3g]
34 Dra.VIJ.
2 SaI)a = 1 Kola [48 Ratti=6g]
2 Kola = 1 Kerse [96 Ratti=l Tola=12 g]
2 Karsa = 1 Sukti [2 Tola=24 g]
2 Sukti = 1 Pala [4 Tola=48 g]
2 Pala = 1 Prasruta [8 Tola=96 g]
2 Prasruta = 1 Kudeve [16 Tola=192 g]
2 Kudava = 1 Sara va (Manika) [32 Tola=384 g]
2 Sara va = 1 Prastha [64 Tola = 768 g]
4 Prastha = 1 Adhaka [256 Tola = 3072 g]
4 Adhaka = 1 Dtone (1024 Tola = 12.288 kg]
2 Drena = 1 Surpa [2048 Tola=24.576 kg]
2 Surp« = 1 Dtoni [4096 Tola = 49.152 kg]
4 Dtoni = 1 Khari [4096 Pala = 196.608 kg]
2000 Pala = 1 Bbiit« [8000 Tola = 96 kg]
100 Pala = 1 Tula [400 Tola = 4.8 kg]
,
, Sarñgadhara-Quadruple System
fliQeli8,tlin"tlif4 ~: SI'P.4f1i.q;"l1
'(¡"¡airun &iR4lfd lft!lliH Eln101l: 1I m.~.>r. ~/~ ~- ~~
Siirñgadhara has given a formula to remember Mana easily.
1 Ma$a = 1 Tenk«
4 TaQka = 1 Ak$a
4 Aks« = 1 Bilwa
4 Bilwa = 1 Kudsve
4 Kudev« = 1 Prastha
4 Prastha = 1 Aghaka
4 Aljhaka = 1 ss«
4 Rasi = 1 GOI)i
4 GOI)i = 1 Khiiri
Dravya Námakarana, Sangrahádí Vijñana 507
KaHngamána of Sárñgadhara
~ 11C(,IA:I¡iYnt~: ~ ~: 11
i4C1la.. ~ t41&Ü. 1(ffi ~ 1
lfI'fñ tj'étIAtO!IAl: {iSlf\ilClf ",aMCilÑt( 1I
t4¡&Ig;+1fq~: V1'JU1T: lr R_'l. "{lq' ~ 1
¡ltIlOn~: ~Ci1f: 4'4¡U¡q.fitq¡: 1I
'6Id&:h.: ..m 'SI);:i; C(,¡,11 O ti fiui ~: I
'6Id&:l~5 ~ Slt"tiIClI: '{4C1aj('jl: 11 m.~.'5I'. V~~-'I!~
12 Gaura Sersup« = 1 Yaya
2 Yaya = 1 Gunja
3 Gunja = 1 Valla
8 Gunja = 1 Ma$a [8 Ratti = 1 g]
4 Mñsek« = 1 Sal)a (Tanka) [32 Ratti=4 g]
6 Ma$aka = 1 Gedyen« [48 Ratti = 6 g]
10 Ma$aka = 1 K8T$a(Tola) [80 Ratti = 10 g]
4 Ketse = 1 Pala [320 Ratti = 40 g]
4 Pala = 1 Kudeve [1280 Ratti = 160 g]
4 Kudev« = 1 Prastha[(64 Tola) 5120 Ratti = 640 gJ
4 Prastha = 1 Aqhaka [256 Tola = 2.56 kg]
4 Aqhaka = 1 Dtone [1024 Tola = 10.24 kg]
2 Dtotie = 1 Siitp« [2048 Tola = 20.48 kg]
2 Sutp« = 1 Dtoni [4096 Tola = 40.96 kg]
4 Dtoni = 1 Khañ [16384 Tola = 163.84 kg]
Druvaya Mana
~ SiQ¡OIQk1 fir;c::cf: Si(fll;fiqcfl4f.t:~: 1l1I1n lI'm ~
~: ~ qlfUl~Mí: $~dlf~~ 1ffirf ljV.fJ 1R"f Sicil'rill: 11
~.~. 'l!o/~¿
While describing Sneha Matra, ACMya Susruta-has men-

tioned measures for liquids.
1 Bindu equals to a drop which drops from finger whieh is

dipped in water upto two proximal phallengial joints.
8 Bindus = 1 Sana
32 Bindus = 1 S~kti
64 Bindus = 1 PaI)i Sukti
Payya Mana
~ ~ctiRsd ~ ft4dft8: ~ ~: I
~ féf~dctil ~ ~, U q?;(T I,
lf m: ~ ~Hf~~ R&.fiIRE"i ~ I
C?nlft arnji': ~cti(4t: 'ffil ñ"dt: 1'dd':¡I'kt(+(11
3"ltHttil~1 ~/G/ eG
In Amarakosa measurements for measuring length ís given.
1 Vitasti = 12 Angula [9 lnches]
~
1 Atatni = 22 Angula [16 1J2 inehes]
1 Hasta = 24 Angula [18 inches]
1 Rajahasta = 27 Angula [22 inches]
1 Vyárna = 4 Hasta [72 inches]
Measure for weight
1 Miligram = 1/1000 gm
10 Miligram = 1 Centigram
10 Centigrams = 1 Decigram
10 Decigrams = 1 Gram
10 Grams = 1 Deca gram
10 Deca grams = 1 Hectogram
10 Heetogram = 1 Kilogram
100 Kilograms = 1 Quintal
10 Quintals = 1 Ton
Measure for liquids
1Mililitre = 1/1000 ltr.
Dravya Nñmakarana, Sangrahadi Vijñana 509
10 Millilitre = 1 Centilitre
10 Centilitre = 1 Deci litre
10 Deci litres = 1 Litre
10 litres = 1 Deca litre
10 Deca litres = 1 Hecta litre
10 Hecta litres = 1 Kilo litre (1000 litres)
Measures for lengtb or distance
1 Millimeter = 1 11000 meter
10 Millimeters = 1 Centimeter
10 Centimeters = 1 Decimeters
10 Decimeters = 1 meters
10 meters = 1 Deca meters
10 Deca meters = 1 Hecta meter
10 Hecta meters = 1 Kilo meter.
1 Inch = 2.5 Centimeters
12 Inches = 1 Foot
•
Chapter-13
;-
Dravya A$udhi Sodhanadi Vijñana

Points Deslt
• Dravyanám Vi vidhasuddhasya, Tésiim Sodhanam.
• Pratinidhi Dravya (Substitutes)
• Apamisral)a Iniuuun (Adulteration)
• Kritrime Drevyñtüm Inénsm
Dravyánam Vividha AsuddlJ Tasam "
Sodhanam
Commonly plant and mineral origion drugs will have 3
kinds of impurities. .
(i) Sahaja-Natural impurities- Sorne poisonous drugs like
Vatsanabha, Ahiphena, Guñja, JayapaJa etc. naturally possess
poisonous principies in it. So it has to be purified before usage.
But it cannot be considered as impurity.
(ii) Bhautika Asuddhi-Physical impurities- During drug
collection sometimes mud particles, sand, grass, wooden pieces,
different parts of same plant may be accidentally mixed or to
increase the bulk or weight. This can also be termed as adul-
teration. Adulteration has become a common problem in
Ayurvedic Pharmaceutical industries. Even a spurious or low
cost materials may be mixed for commercial purpose.
(iii) Rásáyanika Asuddhi-Chemical impurities- This type
of impurities are commonly found in mineral drugs, where the
ores come in contact with different metals.
Eg ; Parada with Naga or Vanga
Necessity for Sodhana
1. Poisonous drugs can not be used direct1y without puri-
fication as they produce severe life threatening effects.
2. To remove the physica1 impurities it has to be subjected
for purification, otherwise the quality or efficacy of
drugs may not be to the desired extent.
3. Purified mineral drugs will have good therapeutic efficacy.
4. Adulteration has become a common practice, desired
Dravya A~uddhi Sódhanidi Vijñina 511
result may not be possible if the drugs are not subjected

for Sodben«.
Eg : Kampillaka-For Recana karma the drugs should be
administered in particular dose. If the drug is pure then the drug
administered in particulardose will produce purgation, if it ís
adulterated it won't cause purgation at a11.
Sodhana
a(\a{\q~: llRf ~ qqUII~<6'l'
+tMfi:tRu"da 1t! lftq;f (i~il'6EId l' 'Uf. ~/t., ~
Purification of a substance through various procedures like
Mardana, K$alana or Nirvñpe etc. is ca11ed as Sodbana.
Here the word Mala refers not only lo impurities but also
to poisonous principIes.
There are 'many kinds of Sodbana procedures viz.,
(1) Bhiivana
46i{Ñf(i~ E41(tUat&: ~ .ñtiUII'l1
qq;i '(f;q(f fi:t~\4fCij;t1 l:f Raltld l' '.a. ~/~~
Trituration of AU$addha Chiill)a with water, decoction or
juice etc and later dried is known as Bbavana.
Eg : Abiphén« sodhsn« done by giving 7 limes Biúven«
with Ardraka Swarasa.
'fflf.r T.f ~ ~ ~ {t'cihCfi-~-~-~-@u;c:U*i-
~-
a;o.u*iIRfllqfd, -Ad}ChI4{(iiCh-.- ~- q¡fUldl(ft(IRAt: ~, ,~&(fUl
tt lfW Cfiql;qlf«",'ifl~d;q,~f$dlf.l T.f; $(iqQ'I: I W ~~lul ~-
~- ~- t11('CCui6f.1'5Iftr ~ anOlIt<ilij: , -:;:r. Cfi. ?,J? ~
While explaining AU$adbi Sevana and Sabapana. Acarya
Caraka has mentioned Bbñvene Dravyas in different Dosejenits
Vikaras. [Kalpa sthana- Vamana Kalpa).
(i) Vatajanita Vikara- Bbiiven« with Sutii, Sauvira,
Tusodeks, Maireya, Medaka, Dhanyamla, Dugdha etc.
(ii) Pittajanita Vikiira-Mrdwfka, Amalaka, Madhu,

Madhuka, Petiisek«, Pbiinit«, Ksire etc.
(iii) Kaphaja Vikiira-Madhu, Miitt«, Kasiiya etc.
2. l)hiilana (Dipping solid material)
liJT«¡n'lftl S(&lftI J:CTRa:'T'Cf'Ui ?! 'tI'q_ 1
~ dN'l4j[\! (ftCñ¡:f~~IHa: I I \.'0. ':{/~G
After heating any Dravya, immersing it in liquid media
like K wiitha, Swarasa, milk etc. is known as I;>hiilana.
Eg : Dipping Swsme in, Tila taila.
3. A yapa (Dipping liquified material)
S(óQl"d( fcIf.r~ ¡a q~'lra~ '« lf: I
~ l:r snflCllq 31lCfltrS Ptaltld 11 \.'0. ~/~~
Liquified materials are immersed in specified liquids (Kiiñji,
Dugdha, K wiitha etc) for purification.
Eg : Liquified Gandhaka immersed in Dugdha.
4. Nirviipa
~1(qladf.8dN+<:t ~ Clmqq"t*ll
l:r 'f.rafq: ~mfi:r f.Ñc¡¡;: t:N"t'il "ffil. I I ~.('f. ~/ ~ o
Red hot dravyas are dipped into the specified liquids for
purification. Followed in Rasa§iistra.
5. Swedana
c(I€llq:a '*4lq~(q1 m $Il(~:ftq~qf~: 1~ qN4INI:¿¡;1
~. 'ffil. SlI~~ ~tn;qCfiIIl: 11 \.'0. ~/~G
Swedana is a method where in the drug is suspended in
alkaline, sour liquids or decoction of various drugs filled in
Doleyentre and heated for specific duration.
Eg : Guñja Sodhana done with Swedana by Godugdha.
6. Mardana
~HI~~lqaqr lRl ~ ~ ~ I
~ ~: -mi; ¡qf1¡:f(;¡RC!ila 11\.'0. ~/~~
Dravya A~uddhi Sijdhanadi Vijñana 513
Pounding mercury in a Khalwa by mixing with Ksiir« or

any Ausedlu: dravya is called Mardana. With mardana proce-
dure external impurities of Mercury is removed.
7. Bharjana (Frying)
" ~ ~ ~ ;(I~«tiCAa«1 m:ff.lf. f../ ~
Frying any substance in a pan by using Ghee etc. is known
as Bharjana.
Eg : Hingu, if it is fried in Ghee looses its Tiksnst«.
Note :- Not only for CÜ11Ja,in case of Giuike & Leha prepa-
rations Bharjita Hingu to be considered.
1. Vatsaniibha Sodhana
"
1¡$!I 'ffi1ul<t=tq~ .. Clftj;:¡l'l . ~
<t=tfl18«1
'ffif~ 'E'i~14 &U:S~I: ChHaf.¡(q~ 11
qlqIUIi:4q4i crrftr ~MChI ~ 'ffif: 1
a"'l~UI ~ WI"fC!f ~lqa6HsHlnq 11
~ -.¡ef f.¡f~ a"'l'lflQ;ftlf ñ1
~ ~ ~ -.¡;r ffle4!iif ñ ~;¿¡~«I 1
'Uci fc(;:¡514 ~ (CIi:4If1Q;:¡a"dn: 1
i\qai'JCI "fcrIi ~ ijf.&:¡:¡llflM at'i'dfll'(ll \.0. ~~/ ~~- ~~
Mature tubers of Vatsaniibha are cut into small pieces (to
size of Bengal gram) and put into a vessel made of mud or
stone, filled with Gomiitra. This vessel is kept under hot sun.
Fresh Gomiitra is used every morning and the process repeated
for three days. Later, the tubers are removed, deskined and dried.
"fcrIi ~ 'E'i~14 ~ cilgf~Chlaln'(l
W~Qlf<t=t1 ~ cilf~Chllf~¿{\aln: 11
lflfl&:4 en ~ ~«a«Mlf(l:jn: 1
'E'i"ñftcfl"fcrli ~ ~!(!;¡qM";f~: 11 \.0. ~~/~~-~~
Vatsaniibha is cut into small pieces and placed in a Potsli
(formed out of cloth). This Fotsli containing pieces

of Varsanábha is immersed in a vessel containing milk & boild
for 3 or 6 hrs. [Dolayantra Swedana with Godugdha for 3-6
hrs),
2. Vi$atinduka (Kupilu) Sodhana :
f~tda;¡¡iji aftííilr.. fq;C¡~( .UilRuft 1
I'"«;¡SiQ ~ (tIq:ftll adl(O(q'él'l11
~ "éI'Nf t1,n6Q f{ofaF;:tlííii ~: 1
m ft:U¿[f4:+illlmrl1?hn fqtlm;¡¡iji'll 1 '{.o. ~)$' / ~ \9 ~ - ~ \9 ~
Seeds from mature fruits of 'Kupilu are kept in a vesseI

filled with Kanji for 3 days. Later the seeds are dehusked and
dried in sunlight. Then it is powdered.
3. Ahiphena Sodhana
~ (tIf8Ch4 Ü $CfWih'l4 CiIRolI 1
fttiOi 1ftlti +I\(\CiI~ :@a:+tlllh'lIi"d+iI'l" "{.o. ~'l!/~'l!~
CIean Ahiphena should be triturated with Ardraka Swarasa
for 7 times and dried.
4. Jayapala Sodhana
(eU:ct1~1ftl(f8ti ííillq Ifi'l4 r4lííiiji'll
Citci'lelunqti qli~i "t4a( cwt 11
~«a( ~ftwlijilll~ ~ allll«"t«I: 1
~ ft:q5l~~: '(tF.i:+illll('i('i'd+iI'l11 '{.O. ~)$'/~ ~ ~- ~ ~)$'
Outer seed coat and embroyal axis (radical & plumule) are
removed and mixed with 8 parts of Tankana. The seeds and
Ta~kaIJa are taken in a Potett and subjected to Dolyiiyentre
Swedana with Godugdha for 6 hours.
5. Dhattüra Sodhana
':fl:nf.:r 'iáaftííi Ir.. ci' ftwIijiIlI.,. 41¡la: I
~«ai( ¡ICQi~UI~ ~am'( 11
Dravya A~uddhi Sodhaniidi Vijñiina 515
~S.~~~'fIq¡l'(at(1
l<'i :aíillR afl\ilIR cfld'll SllI1\í1at(11 \.0. ~'t/~'t¿- ~'t~
Newly collected seeds of Dhattüra are subjected to
Dolayantra Swedana with Gomütra for 1 Yama (3 hrs). Later
seeds are powdered.
6. Bhañga Sodhana
¡:¡ld(i1I;ft· '(I'i6Q;¡j ~ 'fI R¡:¡\NIat( 1
Ra:nfi ~ ¡ICElI~ \f;ia"'t,<cd1;:¡1 11
®al¡:¡e¡ ~ l=RCft 'fI fI¡:¡18~t(1
~ ~,ñ~dj ~ 'fICf;r ~RlI1\i1at( 11
Uf. ~'t/~~'t-~~~
Dried Bbiing« leaves are irnrnersed in water for sornetirne
and later dried in sunlight. These lea ves are fried thoro-
ughly with Goghrita .on Mandagni. Later leaves are cooled &
utilised.
7. Guñja Sodhana
':t'Cf1f.r ~ aft\ilIR T{offft)t'lI 'SI'lI'M"O: 1
f~JuHtidcHiJll"d: cilg(WOli 'U6Ia"dd: 11
~~a(lfHq¡llC~ ~ ¡ICEls;a6ld:1
~ 'fI 4j$llaft\ilIR :af.&:¡:¡llCl"flIi"d¡:¡I'l11
Uf. ~'trc« ~-'t't't
Newly collected seeds of Guñja are crushed and subjected
to Dolayantra Swedana with Godugdha for 6 hours.
8. Bhallataka Sodhana
~;¡uf~~ qW1ld~lCi(q'll
~ ¡:¡Q4Rf6ri. 1i:Iffa~lffla¡ld: 11
"ffir: SldLdffla;:¡ $(tIMa~ffllCMd: 1
~ ~(i1(q;:mfl4 \fW1ld :af.&:¡:¡Isa+'lIt(
11 Uf. ~'t/'t\.9\.9-'t\.9¿
Bhalliitaka fruits are mixed with brick powder and rubbed

thoroughly. Later the fruits are removed and washed with hot
water.
Prstinidb! Drevye (Substitutes)

Pratinidhi dravya or substitutes mean s the substances hav-
ing similar pharmacological activities as like that of genuine
drug but may not have similar appearance.
The concept of substitutes is not new, Bbiivtunist« in the
context of Abhiiva dravyas has given detail description of the
substitutes and enumerated number of substitutes in the absence
of the original drug.
Qualities of substitutes
(i) Substitutes should have similar pharmacological ac-
tions like that of genuine drugs.
(ii) Should be available easily and in large quantity.
(iii) Should be easy to prepare required formulations.
fi¡S1Cifi1"1Iqffl ~ S;lR": "'1&rhilS~ 1
~ t¡;q<:lltiW "Sfa)an ~ SI(IM\l( 1 ,
('1~HWIt<:¡cqrcl ~ ~ ~tllf.Aq~qÜ 1
wnscqrcl ~ ~ futij¡·;fI wqcn ~: 11
~fij(SlI<:l1 ~ ~ fll;:¡Cifi<: Slq;)llfut: 1
"('1'~ ~ ~ ;:¡l('1CifiUó WRm lfffi' 1 1
~ ~ Cifi(MH1(q('1Q¡;Gt'(1
"l~(q('1WI~ ~ ~ a<:lf+t&ld 11
9;a:i
Gtlffl ;r <:1'11f+tt ~ "ffiI" ~ 1
~ctQulfR tIlmT ~ "ffi{tI) 1«1': II
~: ~ (f?ff ~: 1
~Jl¿¡CifiWI~ ü: f~ 1I ~:
iiI~ Cifi1~IGt fi:I i14(;~ fi:I a:l&fj¡i~q ~ (11 1 1
Dravya A~uddhi Sodhanadi Vijñana 517
~ mq(I\RfIt11 lIgm ~ ~ 1
~ ;r ~I(I~ f.mr rn::r ~ ~ ~: 11
ntl~"4 ~q14 ñ ~ ~:, Slij'i4d 1
m(I'IQq¡chl1 ~ tchreChI ñfJlT ~: 11
dIMh:¡q;¡ChI\t¡cl t'CSIufdlt"ft Sf'I~d ¡
qll4\t14 ñ ~ Chu¿Chj(l\í1¿IS~ 11
MCh¡\t¡Cilffl C(tllfflCilui ~ c¡iéfii(1
~ 1'i!jqgql'd !:ffiICIft ;¡ SfJliilatt. 11
~*,4d{OlChI\tla ~ aJdC5Qf.i&.:ld I
1J8.U ~ ';{ ~ ~ ChI('q:(lChM'(11
d4j(~ W q8jCh~ l«i ~: 1
MRkaiU+t·
" ....n '!10 ~ ~
~... "4&~lqICild: 1l':f
~-. •• 11
Ch~¿f\tlcl ChI1M ~quftci fttg;~: 1
ChI)M~I~ma ñ iill<ftg;a:i ~ 11
~~IPt44jtdcii ~ Ch{UQICila) ~: 1
Ch{'<IQ ICiIa) ~ !4Paquf ftti1t4d: 11
!iCQI\tICil<t1 C(tllC!i\i"l ~ "1'l!Ii( 1
,[i&u:Si51-«"4I\tlcl 'Chlft aqfl:¡&:Id 11
~ cidq)ftl: 'SIfa;tqJ\i'fi 151-«'1,(1
h'hi51-«'1ChI\tlcl '1q)('ft:i fi:!g;~I: 11
1j'k'lIi51lfflfi:!ql\tlcl ftTCiITs11lcl' ftTCiIT lRIT 1
~ ;C'~¡g;«I(4 qil4i\lHfl:¡&.:Id 11
qC(,'lflCilChChliilt'fb,tft Rsftr 'CiITslffir1
CiI:ftfllC(F4.... I::et¡CilI(Ib'l1l ;pm¡_ ~ 11
CilHlRlB ñ1ITs11lcl' i514ChHI~1 1Rf: 1
\tfflldCh{Ol"ci ñ «6' i51-«'1(1:¡&:Id1
\tfflldl q'jCf(1'fB5i ~i}~{\tICild: 11
'qf.~.~ ~/~~¿-?t...~
List of Pratinidhi Drevyes

SI. Genuine Drug Substitutes
No.
L Citraka Danti
2. Citraka A Parnar&
- - aKsara
.
3. Dhanvayása Durálabha
4. Tagara KU$fha
5. MUrva Jiñgini Twacá
6. Ahimsrá Mánakanda
7. Leksmen« Mayürasikhá
8. Kula? Kahlára
9. Utpala Kumuda
10. Utpala Padma
11. Játlpu$pa Lavañga
12. Arkak$Ira Arkapatra Swarasa
13. Pusketem üla Kustb«
14. Lángali Kusth«
15. Cavika Pippslimiile
16. Gajapippali Pippalimüla
17. Somaráji Cakramarda
18. Dáruharidra Haridra
19. Rasañjana Déruheriár« Kwátha
20. Saurá$fra Mrt Sphatika
21. Tálisapatra SwafI)atálf
22. BhárñgT TalTsa
23. Bhárñgí KaI)fakiirI Müla
24. Rucaka Lav8I)8 Pámsu LaVaI)8
Dravya A,uddhi Sodhanidi Vijñina 519
SI. Genuine Drug Substitutes

No.
25. Madhuya$li Dhataki
26. Amlavetasa Cukra
27. Drak$a Kasmariphala
28. Kasmariphala Madh ükapu$pa
29. Nakha Lavanga Kusuma
30. Kastüri Kankola
31. KankoJa Iiitipusp«
32. Karpüra Sugandhimusta
33. Karpüra Gtsntbipeme
34. Kumkuma Kusumbhakusuma
35. Stiklumdscetuiuu: Karpiira
36. Sweta Candana Raktacandana
37. Rakta Candana Nevosire
38. Ativi$a Muste
39. Hiuitski A.malakf
40. Nagakesara Pedmekeser«
41. Meda & Mahameda Satavañ
42. Jfvaka & ~$abhaka Vidiirf
43. Kakoll & Ksitukiikoíi Aswagandha
44. ~ddhi & Vrddhi vssu«
45. Varahi Carmakáralu
46. Bhallataka Asahyatwa Rakta Candana
47. Bbellstek« Citraka
48. Iksu Naja
List of different species used as a substitute

SI. Dravya Original Species Substitutes
No.
1. Vaca Acorus Calamus Alpina galanga

2. Mamlra Coptis teeta Thalictrum foliolosum
3. Mark8lJqika Cassia angustifolia PIuchea lanceolata
4. Jatamansi Nardostachys Valeriana officinalis
jatámansi
5. Katuld Picrorrhiza kurroa Gentiana kurroa
6. Sarpagandha Rauwolfia serpentia Rauwolfia tertraphyIla
7. M8lJqükapaIlJi Centella asiática Hydrocotyle javanica
8. Candana Santalum album Ximenia americana
9. Siiriva Hemidesmus Smilax aspera
indicus
10. Apamarga Aebyranthes aspera Acbyranthes bidentata
11. Diimberidu: Berberis aristata Coscinium ferestratum
12. Kapikacchu Mucuna pruriens Mueuna utilis
13. Nágakesara Mesua ferrea CalophyIlum
inopbyllum
14. Satavari Asparagus Asparagus officinalis
racemosus
15. Tulasi Ocimum sanctum Ocimum basilicum
ApamisraJ}.a JDaDam
(Adulteration)
Adulteration is a practice of replacing orginal crude drug
partially or wbolly witb otber similar looking substances but
the later is eitber free from or inferior in chemical and therapeu-
tic properties.
Dravya A~uddhi Sodhanádi Vijñána 521
Reason for Adulteration

(i) With the intention of enhancing the profits
(ii) Scarcity of the drug
(iii) High price in prevailing market
(iv) Accidental because of improper identification
Types of Adulterants
(i) Adulteration with sub standard commercial varieties-
where adulterant resemble original drug morpho-
ligically, chemically but substandard and cheaper.
Eg : Indian senna replaced with Arabian senna.
(ii) Adulteration with superficially similar inferior drugs-
only with morphological resemblance these are used
as an adulterant.
(iii) Mixing with artificially manufacturéd substances. Ar-
tificially prepared substance which resemble original
drug is mixed.
Eg : Paraffin wax made yellow coloured and adulterated
for bees wax.
(iv) Mixing with exhausted drugs-
Mixing of substance devoid of therapeutic activities.
Eg : Artificial colour of exhausted saffron.
(v) Using synthetic drugs :
Synthesized chemicals are used to enhance natural characters.
Eg : Citral is an adulterant for lemon oil.
(vi) Presence of vegetable matter of same plant. A part of
same plant which is devoid of therapeutic action is mixed.
Eg : Stem portion of Dhatura is mixed with leaf.
Detection of Adulteration
Adulteration may be evaluated by following methods or steps.
(i) Morphological or Organoleptic tests.
(ii) Microscopic evaluation-e-Presence of stoma, trichomes etc.
(iii) Chemical evaluation-e-Prsence of Akaloids, Saponins etc.
35 Dra.VI).
(iv) Physical evaluation-e-Moisture, Solubility, Refractive
index, Ashvalue, Foreign matter etc.
(v) Chromatography-e-Thin layerchromatography (TLC) or
High performance thin layer chromatography (HPTLC).
(vi) Spectrophotometry-Ultra violet and visible Spectro-
photometry, Infrared Spectroscopy etc.
(vii) Radio Immuno Assay (RIA)
(viii)Biological evaluation-Hypoglycaemic activity, Antin-
flammatory activity etc.
Adulterants for the Drugs
SI. DrugName Genuine Source Adulterant
No.
1. Asoka Saraca asoca Polyalthia longifolia
2. Bhümyamalaki Phyllanthus niruri Phyllanthus
marderaspatensis
3. Diiruharidra Berberis aristata Mahonia borealis
4. Perpet« Fumeria parviflora Justicia procumbens
5. Saptala Acacia rugata Acacia concina
6. Viisaka Adhatoda vasica Ailanthes excelsa
7. Kumiiri Aloe vera Acacia catechu
8. Ya$f:Ímadhu Glycyrrhiza glabra Abrus precatorius
9. Jatiimansi Nardostachys Selinum vagitation
jatamansi
10. KatukI Piccorrhiza kurroa Latotis castimiria
11. Sarpagandha Rauwolfia Rauwolfia
serpentina densiflora
12. Khadira Acacia eatechu Senecio
jacquemontianus
13. Markan4ika Cassia angustifolia Cassia obtusa
14. Marica Piper nigrum Schinus molle
15. Liiñgali Gloriosa superba Costus speciosus
Dravya A~uddhi Sodhanadi Vijñana 523
Examples
1. Plant Drugs
(i) Karpüra
Latin N ame : Cinnamomum canmhora
Family : Lauraceae
Karpüra is very commonly adulterated with gum, resin,
alum, starch etc.
Tests for genuinity :
1. Original camphor dilutes very quickly when put in chlo-
roform or solvent Ether, but adulterated may dilute
slowly.
2. Original camphor floats.
3. Genuine camphor burns quickly.
(ii) Guggulu
Latin Name : Commiphora mukul
Family: Burseraceae
Guggulu is adulterated with sand, wood pieces, pieces of
bark & Sallaki exudates. Guggulu is one of the commonest drug
used in Ayurvedic pharmaceutics, so to increase the weight it is
adulterated.
Test for genuinity :
(1) When put on fire first liquifies then gives white fumes.
(2) When small particles put on water, the particles be-
come round.
2. Animal Drugs :
(i) Kasturi-Musk
Kasturi has become very rare and demand for musk is high
so musk is commonly adulterated. Powder of black earth or
starch is mixed with any oil to make a bolus, then it is exter-
nally covered with skin of deer and sold as musk.
Tests for genuinity :
(1) 3 days musk should be immersed in water, then dried,
if it possess same odour then it is original musk.
(2) It spreads odour even when it is diluted 3000 times of
water.
(3) If musk comes in contact with garlic and camphor, they
loose their odour.
Kritrima Dravyánáma Jnánam

(Artificially prepared/Synthetic Drugs)
Substances which are prepared artificially to replace the
original substances are known as Kritrima Dravyas.
Due to scarcity of genuine drugs, when demand is more,
substances resembling original drug in size, odour, colour etc
are prepared and sold in the name of original drug. Many sub-
stanees are prepared synthetieally in Ayurvedic pharmaceutical
industry. .
Examples :
1. Kastüri (Mnsk)
Since musk fetches ahigh price in the market, the unfortu-
nate little animal, the musk deer, has been ruthlessly hunted for its
valuable seent podo Compounds having the odour of musk have
been prepared synthetiea11y but such substances have an entirely
different chemical structure from the natural musk. These are how-
ever not poisonous and are largely substituted in the cheaper forms
of perfumery for the expensive natural product. The musk substi-
tutes at present known are trinitro-meta-tertiary butyl-toluene and
the eorresponding eompounds obtained from the homologous of
toluene and the dinitro derivatives of the ketones which are formed
by the interaction of acyl chlorides on derivatives of toluene. Of
these, Trinitrobutyltoluol C6HN03CH3C4H7has been considered
to be the best.
2. Gorocana
Goroeana is a concretion found in the stomach and in the.
Dravya A~uddhi Sodhanádi Vijñána 525
gall bladder of an ox or cow and occurs as light yellowish or

green, solid or spherical concretions. As it is scarcely available,
extensively used and costly, it is artificially prepared.
Artificial gall stone is a substance made up of ox gall mixed
with hair, wood, magnesia, phosphate of lime, pipe cIay etc.
3. Karpüra
Now a days synthetic camphor is prepared with sublima-
tion process.
4. Vamsalocana
Vamsalocana is synthetically prepared from calcium or cal-
cium rich substances.
•
Chapter-14
Bhé$aja Prayoga Vijñana
Points Dealt
• Prasasta Bhe$aja
• Bhé$aja Prayoga
• Prayojya Añga
• Dtsvyétiem Vairodhika Vicara
• AU$adhi Yoga Prastuti
• Malra NirdharaI)e Vayo-Bala-Linga-Agni-Do$a-Dü$ya-
Vyadhi-Ko$fha-Dravya-Prakrti-Abhyasa-Satwa-Desa-
Kala-Kalpadinam Vicara
• Anupiin«
• Bhai$ajya Pradhana Kala
• Bbeseje Prayoga Marga
• Bhe$aja Vyavastha Parra
. Prssest« BIJe$aja
~ (1,,~Hn:q+i~C6fC1t1C6@FII 1
{OÍq"qRi ElfiGiñlSci A&lluli 1JUf ~ 11 ;:r.~ ~/\9
Caraka opines that when a dravya possess four important
qualities then it is considered as ideal drug.
~ .• - • .qq;¡¡!JUi:, ~f8' ~ !JUlq«'2lfi.ttJlql,,~q 3j\iltlCi{qI( 1
"CI*íqlfOl Commentory on 'i:f.~ ~/\3
Should possess maximum potency so that it cures disease
in small quantities.
~. C4IHn'Cf- 'ffiI' S1fflC6áca ~ ~¡¿I<ti 'ffiI' ci'I;¡tj('q'l1
i¡¡;f)qlfOl Commentory on il'.~ ~/\3
The dravya should be useful or suitable in given condition
~. 3i~(.fi~t1q:¡(Wq4¡ 3i~(.fi~t1(.fi(Wq4¡ '4FIT 'Srcm' ~HIi~!'ffi
(.fi(Wq4¡ciIHhttfiU'4?f:, lffl: MfUR: ~ ~H4fiiq: ~ (.fi(Wqifa:q
w;eq¡re:: 'mi cqtft.r ~"Uq¡~~ ~ ~ ft'm 'i4"<tRr, ~-~
Cfi'1ml~: ~ (fi(Wq4141.'4<EUtltlSI ~ <fa ~ II
i¡¡;f)q¡fOl on il'.~ ~/\3
Bhe~aja Prayñga Vijñana 527
The drug should be capable of formulating into various
preparations like Swarasa, Kalka etc. or the drug should be fit
to be manipulated acc. to the formulation.
)C. ~ tiqRfa fifiUtR1l"iICl148dta;¡ ~ litRt 11
ilSifíqlfOl on Tf.~ ~/\9
Drug should be potent qualitatively in terms of its Rssiidi
proportion. It should not be affected by Kimi (insects), Salila
(moisture) etc.
~ ~ ~ *04a:¡:(lnUq ~ 1 Tf.~ ~/~~'g'
The ideal Dravya (drug) is one which restores normalcy
(health) in the body.
~ ~ Jtc¡a'(1
71!=-ml:"Jij:nI-::Í''; ti'1~I..a al9llQuf nilf.ctd'(l I
~q&tij"(W1IMq¡~ij~q¡In: ~q4a 1
lIlft~ ~ ~ ;;r 1fI'C{ ~ 11
Sustute opines,
• Presest« Dese Sambhúta-Grown in good region.
• Pmseste Ahani Codhrata-Produced on a good day.
• Yukta márra-Given in proper dose.
• Manaskanta-Pleasing to mind.
• Gandhavan)arasanvita-Having proper odour, colour &
taste.
• Dosaghna-Relieves vitiated Doses.
• Aglanikara-Should not cause any discomfort.
If a drug pos ses s a11these qualities then it may be consid-
ered as Presests Bbeseje.
G4dq¡@Oi ii4d4lui ~ 41"q+ftqQ'( 11 3l.~.~ V~ e
Vagbhatacarya also opines that a drug should possess four
important qualities.
(i) Babukalpa- Possible to prepare different formulations

not like that of Lavana Rasa.
(ii) Babugu1)a- Should have maximum qualities or should
possess qualities with which it can cure the disease.
(iii) Sampanna- Collected from Preseste bbümi and pos-
ses maximum potency.
(iv) Yogya- Should be eligible to administer in specific
conditions.
Bhe~aja Prayoga
Bbe$aja Prayoga means administration of the medicine to
cure diseases. While administering the medicine Vaidya has to
consider various aspects like Vyadbi, Vyadbyavastba, method
of preparation of medicines, ingredients of formulations, time
of administration, Routes of administration, possible adverse
drug reactions, strength of the patient, Prskruti, Siitmya, Dese,
Matra etc. The best drug for the particular disease should be
selected.
m <ft~ ~ wm ~ 1
41all«fq
wm ~ ~ <ft~ (Ol&qtld ftNft 11 ~.~ V ~~\9
Caraka has rightly pointed out the importance of proper
utilization of different drugs and warned that if proper samskára
and proper preparation method is followed a poisonous drug
may have very good therapeutic utility, on the other hand the
best drug if not used judiciously will turn poisonous and cause
several untoward effects.
Assessing DO$a, Düsya, Bala, Kiila, Anala, Kostb«,
Dravya, Siümy« etc. not only applies to decide the dosage but
also to the selection of the Bbese]«. As Caraka precisely said,
'ffiit ~q;¡oqfCI dt8;OT ~ 'q'Of fi¡\4lil"4 ~ ~ ~ Wtt
~q;¡oq"q:ql'(aRfd 1I ,Tl.fcf. e¡ ~~~
, One should analyze Doses, strength ofthe V~iidbi, prepa-
ration (medicine) and also puru$a (patiefft1i.before .administer-
ing any medicine.
Bh~~aja Prayoga Vijñana 529
Prayojya Añga
lIfl4¡I ñ A&IIUli lft1f q¡¡ffir ;S¡1~q;'l1
nacuj SI !Sln lfri ncqFa«lfiI«'l1 1 ~.~.fcf.¿I ~~~
Acárya P.V. Sharma has right1y correlated the usage of a
specific part of the plant with its part being highly potent.
Both plant and Animal drugs are used in Ayurveda where
different useful parts are enumerated.
Plants
¡¡(i1(Cjct? 'E'lHRlIm;:¡l(i'i(~) lCml qWlql: 1
a:nu a.1tt ~ ~ q{:q' ~ q;Uc::q;I: 1
~ ~: ~B 'SRl81Mf.¡(i{I TfUT: 11 T.T.~ V\9~-\9~
While enlisting Audbbid« Ga1)a Dravyas Acárya Caraka

has mentioned the following useful parts.
1. MUla (Root)
2. Twak (Bark)
3. Sara (Heart wood)
4. Nityiis« (Exudate)
5. Naja (Stalk)
6. Swarasa (Juice)
7. Pallava (Tender leaves)
8. K$ara (AJkaJi)
9. Ks'ira (Latex)
10. PhaJa (Fruits)
11. Pusp« (Flower)
12. Bhasma (Ash)
13. Taila (Oil)
14. Ketuek« (Thoms)
15. Patra (Leaves)
16. Suñga (Bud)
17. Kanda (Tuber)
18. Praroha (Vertical roots)
~fd(Ol{~N,¿1 lIT: 'f$'<'I1 ~ i sUlP I 'kCtt:il ~: 1

aculOft c:¡ IN¡_"'4{M IR ~4i(i'tI;:¿¡1t1 ,;f.a+il'{ 11
;:¿un tUa'kCtt:il 1fTGJT: lI'RT tlIlíl;¡¡4iIfc«'t: 1
('tR;fh:¡¡aiJ q;rrfUr ~ tlIIRaCh("IIfc«'t: 1
tu ('tq::cUaiJ 91&:1 IfU I ~: a.:fh+i16~*l1 1
Sarñgadhara has given c1arifications that in the absence

of specification of useful part then the following rule has to be
followed.
(i) If root is very thick then bark of the root is to be taken.
(ii) If roots are thin, then the whole root is used.
(iii) Nyagrodha etc. the stem bark is to be used.
(iv) Bijaka etc. Sara (Heart wood) to be used.
(v) Tiilisa etc. Patra (leaf)
(vi) Triphala etc. Phala (fruit) .
(vii) Dbeteki etc. Puspe (flower)
(viii)Snuhi etc. Ksix« (Latex) to be used.
Animals
lf'íR;¡fH~I: ftffi Cf{:I'l '+i'\ÑIlS~;¡IIf4itíj'll
fc:I04{'I i31¡ftffir~~I9; ~ ~: ~ 1
;¡¡*.q~: S49;;¡¿¡ofl ~ t'ñ+iIR ~: 11 "if.~ Vq¿-q ~
Parts from animal source are also used for food & me di-
cine,like
(i) Madhüni - Various kinds of honey.
(ii) Gorese - Different types of mi1k and
their products (Curds etc).
(iii) Pitta - Bile
(iv) Vas a - Fat of musc1e tissues
(v) Majja - Bone marrow
(vi) Asrag - Blood
Bhe~aja Prayoga Vijñana 531
(vii) Ami$a - Flesh

(viii) Vi( - Faeces
(ix) Miitre - Urine
(x) Carma - Skin
(xi) Retas - Semen
(xii) Asthi - Bone
(xiii) Snayu - Ligaments
(xiv) Srañga - Horn
(xv) Nakha - Nail
(xvi) Khura - Hoof
(xvii) Kesa - Hair
(xviii) Loma - Body hair
(xix) Rócana (Gorocana) - Ox hile
Dravyiinam Vairodhika Viciira

¿¡f{q¡I\Jct. ~)q'fI"6Q ~ Rid=¿, CIi'11Rf: 1
3t181N1Id mt. t'lc{'ff@mQQCJft 11 T.f.~ ~~/¿t.,
~ a...)fbcMh4@lef+lI@-lRl fCfil\Jfeyql~ 1 aufts:qa

$NI@lil
j¡fiI;jjflfq 1 (lfilfllttSloilm (lfilliRq'("U!'6QI"l ;jj"1f~tttl ~ fZlluflftt I aA;r
C1f1;¡~l¡¡;¡ S(6QIf'U1 fZI(ICfiilm, m ft ~fill"1lttS1l6Q R~f.a 1I
ilSfjq¡fO¡ on T.f.~ ~ 1.9/ e t.,
Food substances which dislodge the Dosé« but do not ex-
pel them out of the body are known as Viruddha or Ahíta dravyas
(Incompatibility).
¿¡f{q¡I\J(lq~(»¿¡ ~ 8~flN't'flt'lfl: 1I
1'CI:s~................................... 3l.Q.~ \9/'t~
:qf(E6B3C( 34i1Q¡;¡+l'\filei tn, ~)fiI~,,:q ~"'I;m\ttl(":q, ~ ~

iifft-f Rtifil'ftQtt mt_ l'1m«f: lia)q(ñ ffll'6iíl'll ~ O:l31.&.~ 1.9/~t.,
~ ftriI1:r tI,=,SI@lvI ftIm¡ ~ \WtltlUlqI8-:qf(E6B3~ra I
:qftq;[¡j(S(csci f(lqS;t«it:VI:qfd ';( 'fI~, ~ litw:+t ~: li~ I
fCl«t~t{l ~4IaIlR .q~('It"d: I ,~e:¡otq":l~'lqm q{ f.I{mr, 'l4totqfq

';f~ q{ ";EiM'I;Qm, lfir ';f d4lfcfw:t&'l.1 ~ on 3T.~.~ \9/'6 ....
Food,liquids or medicines which aggravate Doses but ex-

pel won't is known as Viruddha.
Arunadarra and Hemiidri, commentator of A$tañga Hrdaya
opines in similar way and a1so clarified why Sodhana and
Samana dravyas are not Viruddha dravyas. Sodhana dravyas
even though cause aggravation of Doses but they expel out of
the body, hence Sodhana diavyas are not incompatible. When
it comes to Samana dravyas, they do not cause any aggrava-
tion of Dosss hence they are not Viruddha.
IQfiñm(}tC1<i!M,IQ ~ C6¡IQ¡W ~ ¡
(e¡fc:(tqIQ... ?J 'lU df,4iH¡IQ ~ 11 ~.~ ~ o/~ o
The food or medicine which when consumed won't nour-
ish Rasiidi Dhiitus and inturn aggravate dosas and not expelled
are Viruddha.
Types of Viruddha :
q&(¡fi1 ~'¡4i¡l'1lm+i.,1I el(Q4IRM¡fc:(Ml: 1
etChHnl cfPlñII Cñ'¡EOlql(:¡ua;~di;¡ 11
e
qR~Hlqi31i(I1C4;'Q1'Ci1C( eiI¡ ni\ sÑ;¡ I
ftR¡;i (Iii!lI' ;¡ ft<f "Mqf.l~II lR[1I T.f.~ ~\9/¿G-¿\9
Caraka has mentioned 18 types of Viruddha.
1. Desa Viruddha 2. Kiila Viruddha
3. Agni Viruddlía , 4. Miitra Viruddha
5. Siitmya Viruddha 6. DO$a Viruddha
7. Samskiiia Viruddha 8. Vlrya Viruddha
9. Kosth« Viruddha 10. Avastha Viruddha
11. Krama Viruddba 12. Paribiira Viruddba
13. Upeciire Viruddha 14. Piika Viruddha
15. Samyoga Viruddha 16. Hrt Viruddha
17. Sampat Viruddha 18. Vidbi Viruddba
Caraka has explained 18 types of Viruddha with examples.
Bhe~aja Prayñga Vijñana 533
1. Desa Viruddha
~ ~'lnt<1lq(~i(UilF<
~ R=tU4,ftnlF< ~
If a person doesnot follow the dietic rules and regulation
as per the region then it becomes Dese Viruddha.
Eg: (i) Intake of Rük$a (Dry) & Tik$Qa (sharp) substances
in Jañgala (Dry) region is Viruddha (incompatible).
(ii) Intake of Snigdha (Unctuous) & Sita (Cold) substances
in Anüpa (Marshall) region becomes Viruddha (incompatible).
2. Kala Viruddha
CfiIl'1a1S'Ñ ~ ct"ilU1n(i~ ~ I
,ftdCfiIH, (I$!f)w1 ~ Cfi'4)1wlIF< ~ I I T.f. ~ ~ é./ e ~
Depending on time one has to take proper food otherwise
it will beco me Viruddha.
Eg: Consuming Sita (Cold) & Rük$a (Dry) food in Sitakiila
(winter) becomes Viruddha.
Intake of Katu (Pungent) & U$Qa (Hot) Dravya in U$Qa
Kiila (Summer) becomes Viruddha.
3. Agni Viruddha
Fc1Wq'1~ n,«~qI4 '61«~ I "q.~ ~ G/~ o
After assessing Agnibala one has to consume food accord-
ingly. So 4 types of food may be consumed as per the strength
of Agni.
Eg: In Mandiigni-Light food should be taken otherwise it
becomes Viruddha.
4. Miitra Viruddha
q@jlRftf: ~ lffiIlU ñ'fPam I "q.~ ~ G/ ~o
Sorne substances if taken in equal amount may cause harm-
fuI effects on body.
Eg : Honey and Ghrta in equal amount may be harmful.
5. Siitmya Viruddha
C6~éf)jwIIR ~I('kI@<i ~1~ft('jIR ~ I
~ lI'f'('kI' 'ftre;i. ••. . . •. •. . ••. . •••• I I ~.~ ~~/ ~ ~
If a person habituated for one substance then opposite qual-
ity in substance which he is going to consume becomes
Viruddha.
Eg : Person who is habituated for pungent and hot sub-
stances if consumes sweet and cold substance then it becomes
Viruddha to him.
6. DO$a Viruddha
...................•
tn ~ql;:¡"lUIl'Ul¡~Faq¡mqedifif4¡ II ~.~ ~~/~~-~~
Using similar qualities which vitiate Dosss will aggravate
the condition. Hence it is Viruddha.
7. Samskiira
t'Í~i'(M 'ftre;i ('jti(itlíNi Faqct(qi«1
~Hu:g~1~C6I~ffi ~ ..mi ~ fW II ~.~ ~~/~~-~~
If proper processing not followed while preparing any
medicine or article then it causes harmful effects.
Eg : Peacock meat cooked with castor wood becomes
Ahfta.
8. Virya Viruddha
'ftre;i cfP;f(1) ~ ~: ,ft('j('1I('qC6'l1
'ffil t'Í¿(\\fC{lW¡ tftifuT ~ 1Il ~ II ~.~ ~~/~~-~~
Combination of two substances having opposite Vfrya (Po-
tency) becomes Viruddha.
Eg: Sita Vfrya (Cold Potency) if combined with U$lJa
Vlrya (Hot potency) becomes Viruddha.
Bhefaja Prayóga Vijñana 535
9. KO$tha Viruddha
'(ij)1fl!1l'4 ilIlfC4t'4 q~4q.q«;¡\11
Uij)leoll'4 110 ;sr .qCfflci lOO qI
'(lffi[. Cfiteo fin:¡¡¡
'{t. •••••••••• •• •• I I T.f.~ ~ ~ / ~ )!- ~ t..
If medicines not consumed as per the KO$t}la (Nature of
stomach) then it becomes Viruddha.
Eg : A mild purgative in Krürako$t}la patient won't cause
purgation or in case of Mrdu KO$tha patient of strong purgative
is administered will cause severe purgation.
10. A l'asthá Viruddha
................•... ~ ll'41«C4""'11 I ,
Il'4IRMij))q;¡\1
M6iiij)'Q;¡\11 T.f.~ ~~d~"'-~~
Food consumed without assessing condition of the person
may become Viruddha.
Eg : When a person exhausted due to hard work, ínter-
course and exercise consumes food which aggravates Vata and
when a person sleeps after consuming Kaphavardhaka Ahara
further aggravates DO$a.
11. Krama Viruddha
q'dCIl~ 1'ifcn¡i ~ lf~:
n'dCI.qfcHS'¡ 1l'41i1i5Etlfd",lI~al: 11 ~.~ ~ v~\9
Person if does not follow an order may have bad effects
from food.
Eg : When person consumes food before he passes urine
and bowel or when he is not hungry or when he has severe
hunger becomes Viruddha.
12. Parihára Viruddha
Q Ro i ¡:( ftre;i '{t eH 18Ic{ift¡¡qcq 1Rl1
+l:amwi ll q;~ ..~6",/Q.l
Intake of U$1)adravyas after consuming pork etc.
13. Upacara Viruddha

............... wmff5 ~ lfut f.t~c¡d I I -:q.~ ~ G/~ e
Taking Sita (Cold) Dravyas after the intake of Gbrt«
(Ghee),
14. Paka Viruddha
~ tT1'élMrmftr
«e9l«re(OlI~(f'l1
atI4cRf (fU\€1i<'4?Í qq:q«.d T.f Cla;&ClII :q.~ ~ G/~ ~
If proper method is not followed while cooking then it be-
comes Viruddha.
Eg : Cooking the food material with rotten fuel or wood of
poisonous plants becomes Viruddha.
15. 8amyoga Viruddha
·thi'.lffl ~ '(1'fNlJs~ 'q1RU lIW I ~.~ ~G/~ ~
Combining two different Rasa like AmIa & Madhura be-
comes Viruddha.
Eg : Milk mixed with AmIa dravya.
16. Hrt Viruddha
ai+l ..i'iosfi5id l1&I' arlosGiÍ <'I9Ii5C4d 11 -:q,~ ~ G/ ~ o o
Substance which is not pleasant to mind is considered as
Hrt Viruddha.
Eg : The dravya which is not palatable is Hit Viruddha.
17. Sampat Viruddha
. H'&:'6Gíl
(OIq (f HaClI«(OI\fll(f((OI
. • U lRl1
aiMlil'ki ~ lSIlSfir IlrIq¡¡((OI~C¡ lSIl I I -:q.~ ~ G/ ~ o ~
Consuming the substance which are immature, over ma-
ture or rotten becomes Viruddha.
18. Vidhi Viruddha
$ti IlrIftt llrIosGiÍ tt ~ ~ ;r lRll
~ 'fQatq5i {O'Qlr~qlÑt(f'l11 -:q.~ ~ G/ ~ o ~ 11
Bhe~aja Prayüga Vijñina 537
While taking food certain rules to be followed otherwise it

becomes Viruddha.
Eg : Taking meals in public is Viruddha.
In Hitahitiidhyiiya of Siitrasthana in Sustut« Samhita,
Acarya Suétuts has mentioned various types of Viruddha
dravyas. In this chapter many Ahitas are mentioned which may
be considered as Viruddha.
(i) Karma Viruddha- Here Karma refers to Semsksr« ,
(Procedure).
mq ffl;:r ft:r.¡r "" -:m:mt. I I ~. li: ~o / ~'t
Any food cooked with EraQda Ka$tha becomes Viruddha.
(ii) Mana Viruddha- Quantity of two substances is con-
sidered.
q"efif qi"n~ -;n~ I ~.li: ~o / ~ t..
Madhu (Honey) & Gbtt« (Ghee) should not be taken in
equal quantity.
(iii) Rasa Viruddha- Two substances having different/op-
posite Rasas should not be mixed.
'fflT q,,(I~ (ecft4~ I ~.li: ~o/~~
Madhura Rasa and AmIa Rasa becomes Rasa Viruddha
and also Vi'rya Viruddha.
(iv) Vipika Viruddha
::Jt*'CfitSCfft(eIilQiCfiI"'lI'l' ~.li: ~o / ~ ~
Combination of Dravyas undergoing AmIa Vipiika and Katu
Vipaka becomes Ahíta.
(v) Virya ViruddlJa
CfitSfd'ffil(ecft"lh<ri I ~.li: ~o/ ~ ~
Dravyas have Ketu Rasa will have U$Qa Vi'rya and Tikta
Rasa will have Sita Virya. Combination of these two Dravyas
becomes Viruddha.
36Dra.Vil·
Diseases due to Viruddhiihiira Se vana

qlo6RI1;e;qcftijq~j«(¡o¡i FqW)"j¿ijll"'il«\1al,«IOII\ 1 \Ofii«IDiI;¡al-
(.i134ijUli qIU,ql+fif@fI+f~q@f ~ 11 fct¡(.i1lij~ild34ijonal«¡;fi vITtll*lÑ"d
'*4(cfl;¡ijHI\ 1 ij"fll;¡¿¡q@f. iit"41Fcf.60i(+f5t 54q«f-d ~ 11
:q.~ ~G/~o~-~o~
If a person indulges in such food habbits which are
Viruddha continuously he will suffer from $aIJ.cJhya(Sterility),
Andhata (Blindness), Visarpa (Herpis), Dakodara (Ascites),
Yiephote (Eruptions), Utuniide (Insanity), Bhagandara (Fistula
in ano), Miircha (Fainting), Mada (Intoxication), Adhmana (Dis-
tention of abdomen), Galagraha (Obstruction in throat), PaIJ.cJu
(Anemia), Amavi§a (Toxicity), Kilasa (Vitiligo), Ku§tha (Skin
diseases), Grebsni (Sprue), Sotha (Swelling), Amlapitta (Sour
belching), Jwara (Fever), Pinasa (Rhinorrhoea), Santana dose
(Anamolies in foetus) and Mrtyu (Death).
cql~rqr~~ ~ 1R'1ri ;:n~aliUra 1
Fc1'6G&\H:¡cfl~ffOl ~s;n('+tqI5i'(: 11 ~.~ ~ o/ ~~ -
If one consumes Viruddha dravyas it cause various dis-
ease, Indriya dourbalya (Weakness of sense ·organs) or Marana
(Death).
(Oj1t+4t11S~ cnsftr cOt('1li1td'6UI@.:l 1i( 1
r~n ..cql~l+t ¡¡ft;¡;rl ~ mw ~ 11
~.~ ~ o / ~ ~ & T.f.~ ~ G/ ~ o t.,
Both Caraka and Sustute have rnentioned sorne excep-
tions that if they indulge in Viruddhahara then also they rnay
not be harrned.
(i) Siitmy« - If person is habituated
(ii) Alpata - If the quantity is less
(iii) Diptagni - If appetite is strong
(iv) Terune - If person is young
(v) Snigdha - If person does oleation
(vi) Vyayáma - If person does exercise
(vii) Bslinii - If person is naturally strong.
Bhe,aja Prayoga Vijñina 539
A~adhi YogaPrastuti
q~q!l II m~ q)¡14C4 ~ 1
dillACI lI''C4)1ftf8'C5arWs;rftl'f.rIJ1lT: IlllT.~.JT. ~/~~-~\911
~ 1~ ~ ¡IUII(4'AA1@OI
'R"ql~ qFód'Ílqe4 ~ 'diITk
lfllFr: ~~flIf.rR~ I ~~ !l\.¡ql~m dINC4faf: I
q¡l€fa,) !FIlm: Si;li(dlNM "¡I€fqfhuql ~ 11 311¡P'ict1
AU$adha is named after the first drug mentioned or impor-
tant ingredient of that particular formulation.
Eg : Guejücyiidi Ka$iiya where Guduci is first ingredient.
AH preparations can not be considered as Ausedb« unless
it has Vyiidhihara qualites, then only a Yoga becomes Ausadáa.
~ m ijfqtftfd ~ ~: 11 W.Cfi.~.
That which conqures the disease is AU$adha.
Various preparations are used in Ayurveda to treat the dis-
ease, it may be a single drug in different forms or combination
of drugs.
Appropriate method of preparation is told for specific drugs
by which the formulation will have maximum potency to alle-
viate different diseases.
Nature of the drug, availability, number of ingredients, form
of the preparation, main and other ingredients will decide the
potency or quality of a Yoga.
Formulation used in Ayurvedic system
1. Swarasa - Tulasi Swarasa
2. Kalka - Nimba Kalka
3. Cbñm« - Pippalí CÜ11)a
4. Kwiitha - Manji$tiidi Kwiitha
5. Hima - Dbiinyaka Hima
6. Pbñnt« - Pancakola Phiinta
7. Vati - Sankha Vati ..
8. Avaleba - KÜ$mii1JejaAvaleha
9. Taila - Mahiiniiriiyana Taila
10. Gbrte - Dacjimadi Gbtte

11. Asava - Pippalya saya
12. Ari$ta - Drak$ari$ta
Apart from these another classification of Yoga can also
be made
1. Herbal- In this, only herbal drugs are included.
Eg : Triphala Ciims
2. Herbo-Minerals- Combination ofboth herbal and min-
eral drugs.
Eg : Arogyavardhini Rasa.
3. Minerals- Only mineral drugs are used to prepare the
preparation.
Eg : Gagana Sundara Rasa.
Important Qualities of a Yoga
(i) Should have potency to cure in given condition.
(ii) Must have a11the ingredients told in it.
(iii) Should be prepared by proper method.
(iv) Shotrld be effective in sma11er dosage.
(v) Should not have lost its potency.
Matra NirdharaJ.1a
~
. CIlI': I
~ ~ ñ?ITSS8¡:(qqWUU "SftQfiqQT I
l¡a_:¡:I l¡a_:qT: lI1fi$lri c(lq"'jq!1 R<6Qu1 II
<ir m f,:.¡Fcñm Iq i ';f lf fijj(i1 fd \í1lijf,:.¡11
(31.~.~ ~ ~/G\9-G¿)
Vagbhatacarya advises thorough evaluation of 10 aspects
before fixing dosage of any formulation. Those are,
(i) DÜ$ya- Vatadi dos«, Resiidi Dbñtu & Trimala.
(ii) Deé«- Debedeé« (Patient' s body) & Bh ümi des«
(Region).
(iii) Bala- Strength

(iv) Kala- Time-(Moming, Aftemoon, Eveining etc)
(v) Anala- Agni (Vi$ama, Sama, Manda & TIk$l)a)
(vi) Prkruti- Vatadi Ptktúti (Constitution)
(vii) Vaya-Tarul)a, BaJa, Vrddha. (Age)
(viii) Satwa-Mental status
(ix) Satmya- Des« Satmya and Abara Satmya
(x) Áhara- Food
3Tcit 31ftt~ih: lIffii tlcfql~Qj ~ I
fl?1I • tecG4&tI:O¡¿1I4 1AIT ~ 11 3T.&.~ ~ ~/\9'i}
By assessing a11the points, if the medicine is administered
tben definitely it gives very quick result.
m "q'*ltc:l <ft~,uqUif4\t,]t .. ~ ~ l.ItQ,C(1q ~-
qqiilHaft::M " ~.fcr. cr ~~~
Caraka says tbat based on strengtb of tbe potency of for-
mulation they are of three kinds, viz., TIk$l)a (Strong), Mrdu
(Weak) and Madhya (Moderate). These three kinds of formula-
tions should be used after assessing DO$a etc. .
~ "IIRt1q#.:u4 (lqqfti iftWi lflJ: I
anfij J:C!i ;sr ~ ;sr ~ -qr;rt ueñiíla( I I t.H.fir. ~\9¿
The skillful Vaidya fixes the dosage by assessing DO$a,
Agni, Bala, Vaya, Vyadhi, & Kosta.
'fflI' tlqfoa4'tq!tIR SIlQllftI~'6qiI(.i'u:cd1¡ ~ fcI<!iQIC(I
~.~ ~~/~o
Susmte while explaining dosage of Dravyas used for
Semsodiiene and Semsemene Karma mentions certain regula-
tions to be fo11owed to finalise dosage.
f{OtQM"Im:qCiq.,ncn: ChIHqfli c¡q) ~ I
~ «1qa,ft ;sr ~ -qr;rt UC6~aC(" W.Jf. V ~\9- ~ e
Siirñgadhara has also emphasized the importance of fix-
ing the dosage and :>iY...s-
one has to fix the dosage by knowing
Kñle, Agni, Vaya, Bala, Ptuktuti, DO$a, Dese etc. of a patient.
1. Vaya
Based on age a dosage varíes, like in Blila (children) dose
should be minimal when compared to adult.
&11(!iif<4 m• ~ ~q\il(Ñhq;1 1
3tClt"liflti"'q e.lRa!tJ: r{04t1lq~: 11
?Jt"Effl'dlqa'q;j 41C1CAqm <mR: 11
ql_~r.a'RI\Rf f<4ltllq(f.(lg'lqt\H: 1
0"t1': ft:wu "Ia'dlqtllqaqffOl ~: 11
't1"t1l &1Il"Iq; q;¡;¡ISíII 81t1:fl41 ~: ~: 1
~ ~ 'i'{Ulf;:¡i q;qj4lUjj 'Eld1un 11 m. "{J. 3f. G/ ~)$'- ~ \..9
Slirñgadhara has rnentioned particular method of planning

the dose for Kalka & ChiirIJ.a starting from ¡SI month.
Age Matra Equivalent
1 Month 1 Ratti 125 rng
2 Months 2 Rattis 250 rng
3 Months 3 Rattis 375 mg
8 Months 8 Rattis [1 Mli§a] 1000 mg
12 Months 12 Rattis 1500 mg [1.5 g]
2 Yrs 21/2 Mli§a 2.5 g
3 Yrs 31/2 Mii§a 3.5 g
4 Yrs 41/2 Mli§8 4.5 g
5 Yrs 51/2 Mii.§a , 5.5 g
Bbe~aja Prayoga Vijñina 543
6 Yrs 61/2 Ma$a 6.5 g

7 Yrs 71/2 Ma$8 7.5 g
8 Yrs 81/2 Ma$a 8.5 g
9 Yes 91/2 Ma$a 9.5 g
10 Yrs 101/2 Ma$a 10.5 g
11 Yes 111/2 Ma$a 11.5 g
12 Yrs 121/2 Ma$a 12.5 g
13 Yrs 131/2 Ma$a 13.5 g
14 Yrs 141/2 Mj$a 14.5 g
15 Yes 151/2 Ma$a 15.5 g
16-70 Yes 161/2 Ma$a 16.5 g
71 Yrs 151/2 Ma$a 15.5 g
72 Yrs 141/2 Ma$a 14.5 g
73 Yrs 131/2 Ma$a 13.5 g
74 Yrs 121/2 Ma$a 12.5 g
75 Yrs 111/2 Ma$a 11.5 g
Note : This dose is for ChürIJa & Kalka, but for Kasaya it
should be 4 times of the dose.
2. Bala
'mi S1,MI~;¡i ~ ~ ~ S1c!HqUiiq~ft1"1lil", aR'"M~q
~"IJi<t. I ~ ~ ~Ms;q", U~ f,¡fiu:¡Qi4h:¡d I m "q\ft4fC1
(ftf('UI,~qUiM"IIi\;¡ tft1ai ~ l(i1I~q "q\ft4qqqHQf\fd 11
~.fct ¿/~ ~~
Depending upon Bala (strength) Purusas and Doses are
of 3 types-Pravara, Madhyama and A vara. Henee dosage also
are of 3 types.
Inease of Pravara- Tiksne Matra
Inease of Madhyama-Madhya Matra
Inease of A vere-Mtdu Matra
3. Linga
Dosage also varies depending on the sex of an individual.
Usually male should be administered a higher dose when com-
pared to females as females have a smaller body size and a mild
constitution.
4. Agni
Agni is one of the important factors in fixing dose.
(i) Tiksn« Agni- Adhika Matra (More quantity)
(ii) Mandagni-Alpamatra (Less quantity)
Note: If Adhika Matra is given in Mandagni it causes
Agnimsndy«, Süla and Vi$fambha.
5. Doss
Assessing the quantum of vitiation of DO$a is very impor-
tant to fix the dose.
Pravara Dese-v Adhik» Matra
Madhyama DO$a~Madhyama Matra
A vara DO$a~ Hitui Matra
6. Dñsy«
If Rasa Raktadi Dhiitus undergone severe affliction from
vitiated DO$a then the dosage should be more if not a les ser
dose will be sufficient.
7. Vyiidhi
If the disease is severe and deep seated, the dosage should
be more where as in a mi Id disease lesser dosage will passífy
the disease.
8. KO$tha
Depending on the type of Kostbe also dosage varies. In
case patient is of Krüra Kostbe and immediately after having
food thc dosage should be higher and on the other hand in Mrdu
Kostb« and on empty stomach the dosage should be less.
9. Dravya
When dravyas posses strong potency (Tikstu: Viiya), then
Bhe~aja Prayüga Vijñina 545
it should be administered in lesser quantity where as Dravyas

of mild nature are adminstered in larger doses.
10. Prakruti
Usually persons having Vata & Kapha Prakuti are given
high dose and in Pitte Prakruti persons as they are Sukumérs
they are administered lesser dosage.
11. Abhyiisa
In sorne persons sorne drugs like Bbiiñg«, Ahiphena and
alcohol becomes Siumye then yogas of these drugs to be used
in higher dosage.
12. Satwa
There are three kinds of people based on mental status (i)
Pravara (ii) Madhyama & (ii) Hine. In case of Pravara person
who can withstand the severity of disease may a1so withstand
power of medicine and on the other hand person having Hitui
Satwa may not with stand both disease and power of medicine.
Efficiency of drug can be affected by patient' s belief, attitude
and expectations.
13. Desa
Deses are of 3 types viz, Jañgala, Anüpa, SadharalJa. Per-
sons living in Jañgala Des« easily tolerate Sita Virya Dravyas,
Where as people living in Anüpa Des« bear the effects of Usn«
VIrya Dravya.
14. Kiila
Depending on the season or time in a day dosage should
be planned.
In Usn« Ritu, Vasanta, Gtistn« the dosage of U$lJa Vírya
Dravya should- be les s and in case of SIta Ritus like Si sira and
Hemanta, Sita Vírya Dravyas should not be taken more.
During after noon hours as Pitte is Ptedhiine, so Usn«
Vírya Dravyas to be taken in les s quantity.
546 Dravyagu9a Vijñana
15. Kalpa
The dosage of a formulation depends on its ingredients. In
case of pure herbal preparations dosage may be little higher
(except poisonous plants) where as in case of mineral and
herbomineral preparations lesser dosage may be sufficient to
alleviate the disease.
So before administering any preparation Vaidya should
assess all these factors lo plan the dose lo gel desired result.
Importance of Miitra
~ ,,::('41,U~ ~ ~SS.q¡S(Wq'f q"I':¡(I1'l1
cilqCl'SíSllmql~ ~lmtod~lt!«ch ~ 11
'fiSIti 14 an;i (H:ql«lqin4qtl~ ;:¡ 1
~ -q :;:¡1('4@4 ~q\R4qClT;U«a«11
"if.fcr. ~o/~~~-~~'6
The dosage if less won't passify the Vyadhi and al so if
Mandagni won't reduce the Vyadhi. On the other hand Atímátra
in a mild Vyadhi will cause harmful effects like how more water
is supplied to the plant which may die. So after knowing Bsliidi
factors adequate dose to be administered.
~ ~ ~ 'ftrcñrt ';f RClda«1
S(CQlullqm _1l1f4I« ~ 'fi~llitd ~ 11 ~.fcf. e
A lesser dose fails to cure disease, excessive dosage in a
mild condition will lead to harmful effects, just like excessive
irrigation destroys plants.
Dosage
'Dose' is the appropriate amount of a drug needed to pro-
duce a certain degree of response in a patient. Accordingly,
dose of a drug has to be qualified in terms of the chosen re-
sponse.
The dose of a drug is governed by its inherent potency, i.e
the concentration at which it should be present at the target site,
and its pharmacokinetic characteristics.
Bhe~aja Prayoga Vijñina 547
Standard Dose- The same dose is appropriate for most

patients-individual variations are minor or the drug has a wide
safety margin so that enough can be given to cover them.
Regulated Dose- The drug modifies a finely regulated
body function which can be easi1y measured. The dosage is
accurately adjusted by repeated measurement of the affected
physiological parameter.
Several formulae are formulated to fix proper dosage.
(i) Young's formula-
Dose for a child = Age in years x Adult dose

Age+12
(ii) Cowling's formula-
. Age+ I
Child dose = Adult dose x 24
Anupana
3t3QI"1fi1Ri I 3t31'1'J'ImÍ ·lnl p: ~_.~ ~ ~ <U'(luliac¡
d' I ~ ~qa¡q:f! 5HiQN3QI"1d: I lRr I ~ W.lj'.~. ¿/'6
Ác}hamalla in his commentary Dfpika has categoricalIy
defined Anupana as the liquid which is consumed after the in-
take of medicines. Further he gives its importance through a
simile that like the oil drop which spreads very quickly over
water in the same way drug reaches every organ quickly with
the help of Anupana.
3t'ilIC(~irnl tft1m $t'4'iqlO1'(l ~ on ~.l1: '6<¿.I'6 ~ ~
Delben« is firmly of the opinion that Anupana is the one

which is consumed after the food.
~ qonqft ~ dCG'fI"1I14NVi: I ~ W.~.lj'. ~/'6-~
Any líquid consumed after taking medicine is Anupana.
~lmcfh4d $t'4~I;¡'(1 ~-31.&.l1: ¿/'6\!J
Hemadri is also of the opinion that the liquid consumed

after the íntake of medicine.
Best Anupen«
!(Otiqjq'iql:1i ...j ~ ffl<4¡;¡i'lq'(l
'!fI'RRi q¡ ~ ~ ~ rtd¡;¡;;qtt 1I ~.~ 'tG/'t~'t
Among all the Anupiina rain water is the best or whatever

is suitable in given condition is said to be the best.
Propertles of Anupim«
<4«181'< 1Jd": 'q"f.{ fqq;(,;¡ri dR6qft I
~ !ffil"rl ~ w rc.Ü~ ~ 11 ~.~ ~\9/~~~
Caraka explains properties of Anupiina that it should have
opposite qualities to food and similar qualities to Dhiitus.
Fqq;(,lri <4«¡¡W 1Jd": WI«fc1i\(Q ~ I
~ !(Otql?l... ~ dól'IWft 1I ar.&.~ ¿It..., ~
The Anupiina which has opposite properties to food but
not incompatible with them is an ideal Anupiina.
Anupana acc to A vastha
fRae:(lwj ~ vmr fiffl' q$jl'(,nd&l"l'
q;if;s~ ~aftmt ~ qj!(Ot'(!(Ot: lRll ,
aqC4I!(OtItC4\iI6qWlql'6dldqeti4~:
#t1"d, ...lq'iql ...l?J' tRf: ~ ~S1fñll'
'tl'<lti"""'¡ geh'Íq'iq14 fc1tft<4ft ,
etil"<4f?1 It"?{Ma81...,q'i vmr q!{C(eti"l ,
~(Wqlfu"'lqf.tS(iUI¡ d;S:l"ñeti ~ ~:,
qaqitilfi3idl ...¡ ~ qtlih34I'i"I(04ft "
:q.~ ~\.9/~ ~ ~-~~){
SI. Condition (Avastha)/ Anupana Dravyalthe qualities

No. Vyádhi
1. Viita Snigdha (unctuous) & U$IJa (hot)
2. Pitta Madhura (Sweet) & Sitala (cold)
3. Kapha Riiks« (dry) & U$IJa (hot)
4. Ksey« Mamsarasa (Meat soup)
5. Upavasa Paya (Milk)
(observed fasting)
Adhwa (travelled)
Bh8$ya (speech)
Stñ klanta (intercourse)
Marota (wind)
Átapa (sunlight)
Karma (purificatory
measures).
6. KfSa (lean person) Sura (wine)
7. Sthúla (obese) Madhúdaka (honey water)
8. Alpagni (mild appetite) Madya (wine)
Anidra (Ioss of sleep) Mamsarasa (Meat soup)
Bhaya (fear)
Soka (sorrowness)
K1ama (mental fatigue)
34iql4 ~ m ttCl:cñq'lf4jf(dI( I
cd'tIqa ftÑ ~ ~ (qi!!qa! 1I1
'IICfi~S\IR Rt.,ffl ~ dail*i CfiIm.Cfi'( 1
wr .,'II::ti P \'V{(QtI::ti ñ q'ié(C6'( I
vñt qi'-'ü'tl lRf lIM ~ q tnri; 1
6Q 10ftq!t IUI"IliSQ(Sfte."Udq 'Cfi1ffi:r: I
~ lfeI q ...m- q qlf: I 1I?Ai ~S1fdll1
3T.~.~ crce-»; o
Cold water is ideal after taking meals prepared from Yaya
and Godhúma and also after consuming curds, wine, poison
and honey.
Warm water is an ideal Anupana after consuming food
stuffs prepared from Pi$ta (starch), Siika (leafy vegetables),
Mudga (Green grám), Takra, Amlakañjika (fermented gruel).
Sute ís best Anupána in case of Krsa to make him stout.
Madhúdaka is good for Sthoulya to make him lean.
Mlimsarasa is best for emaciated, Madya is said to be good

for the person having poor appetite and also after eating meet.
Paya (Mil k) is equal to Arnrra (Nectar) in case of debili-
tated persons because of diseases, medicines, walking long dis-
tance, speaking for long time, sexual intercourse, fasting, ex-
posure to sun, old and children.
Qualities of Anupiin8 taken in different times

~ ¡¡,fattflñ (OQ4lqaO+tQl~~n\ 1
tTiJl«flñ 'flrFff d'Pinfl~ SOI41íí1a« 11 ~.~ "t~/"t~¿
Anuplina dravyas when taken at the start of a meal causes
emaciation, in the middle maintains the body and if taken at the
end promotes body weight. So should analyze a11these before
consuming Anuplina.
Note: If one wants to reduce body weight then he should
take Dravya before meal, to maintain weight should use during
meal and take at the end of meals to increase body weight.
Benefits of Anupiina
• ¡¡flt\li1f qfi<t ~ C¡'¡fnl\ 1
3451H,¡d itft4(W01 ~fcR;:tMíí1(UIlf.:¡ W 11 3l.&.~ ¿It....~
Anuplina gives strength, imparts stability to the body, helps
in spreading of food material. It moistens, softens, the ingested
food and thus helps in digestion.
3l"'1~1:;¡ C641 uiI"( ft~:-~~, sftule:¡fd, a;'iI1Ifd,
~, qe:¡ffl<¡qAd?¡¡f<fqM, 'jw¡qqijld\e:¡M, 3iiílijtld 1'1Rfif, ql(aq¡q¡d\e:¡M,
cMd\e:¡m, ~, ~qR:ullfi:n,I:;¡nijcqqlrqdi i:418IHiEOQ\i1:;¡cHflfd l'
• ilñ' ~ dcl14~I:a ii¡"fq'll
w:i' ~ 'CI18i(iilg;iil W 1WT1lf W II "q.~ ~\9/~~t....-~~~
Proper Anuplina if given-nourishes, gives energy, increase
bulk of the body, brings out complete action, settles down the
food which is consumed, breaks the large food mass into smaller
Bhe~ajaPrayoga Vijñina 551
particles, imparts softness, moistens, digests and helps in proper
assimilation of food.
If proper Anupana is taken then it instantaneously nour-
ishes, undergoes easy digestion and promotes life span and gives
good strength.
Contraindications of AnupaDa
;ñUlf'ill'6dft1el ';f f8WI"I{OI4'ilm .. : I
... ..Hd 'fI16QIUilct" lR=RIrr ;ftútr S;«11': I I
Ñi9;~ ~ R 4'iuo1~f{:l R:tud'll
~8i1INi 1Rn ~ ~ ~ II
-:q.~ ~\9/ ~ ~\9- ~ ~ e
Udaka (water) as Anupaila is contraindicated in persons
suffering from Vataja Sitoroge, Hikka., Swasa. Kñs«, who in-
dulges in singing, giving speech, reading with loud voice, Urasi
ksata (Chest injury).lfthese persons drink water it stays in throat
& chest, takes away Snehamsa and furthec aggravates the con-
ditions.
';f 'U:aT i4lu'{tii;¡¡ail
Ñi'iiC(CiI{Ol4'iI{Oli(Ü I
(ifflÜ4i: ~1lf~iillq6d:~: 1I ~J?t't~/'t'to-'t't~
Sustute a1so opines the same that one should not take
Anupana when suffering from dyspnoea, cough, supraclavicular
diseases. Chest injury, excessive salivation and hoarseness of
voice.
~SUl'flI6QIUict ..ilct!(Oqi411,OMa«1
gC¡&lI'iI"ti R ~ q;uóldl' ~ 1
~<,m {OI'C(iUtlféfl"''ict!i .. a'('(1 I ~.~ 't~/'t'6 ~-'t'6 ~
After consuming Anupana. one should not walk, talk, read

& write, chant or sing. If one involves in these activities it will
vitiate Vatadi dos« in Amasaya, settles in throat oc chest causes
KaphasravaIJa (excessive salivation), Agnisada (loss of appe-
tite), Cardi (vomiting) etc. diseases.
Bhai~ajya Kála
(Times of Drug Administration)
Bhai$ajya Kiila means time of administration of medicines.
Importance
Medicines given at proper time cures the disease very quickly.
';f 6lSlltdlmijilMft1q!Í q'f'Jlch 'lCI'fif 1 3T.~.~ ~ ~/ ~ ~
Viigbhata rightly mentioned that medicine administered at
improper time will not bring good results.
If the time of administration of medicine is apt, then only
one can expect the desired result. Even though the vaidya has
assessed the DO$iivasthá, Vyiidhi avastha, Bala, Agnibala etc.
if the medicines are not administered at proper time, then the
drug fails to cure the disease.
R;:¡I«~,qtlCC:¡ll'i:I\iftuff(i1'W(1 -a-8.fU1ll1
~ fc1tllfa;:¡la~: p ~ ~ 11
WWa.U~ Slld~m~~ al"lql"l~ 1
~ ~ tt$!llI~~ifiqtJl"d ~: 11 ~.F.f. ~o/~~G-~~\9
Bhe$ajii Kiil« (time of administration) depends upon Dina
(different time ofthe day), Atura (nature ofthe patient), AU$adha
(nature of medicine) Vyádhi (nature of the disease), Iitlnelinge:
(stage of the food-digestion) and Ritu (season), when it comes
to emetic therapy, morning is the suitable time.
The time of administration of medicines also depends on
the strength of the patient. Strong patient should take medicine
on empty stomach in the morning and a weak person should
take medicine along with light and conducive food.
Types of Bhai~ajya Kála acc to different scholars
~q'*4ijill"l1 'lifil(t ~ ttill'4j,~,: 1
.. \4"di{Ot~ifi !U{Ot!4I{OtI"?ll W 11 ~.F.f. ~ o / ~ ~ ¿
3ffl Oiaf C("ntil€iChIM1"l cr~: I ffiIl~ 5ua"''ffiqm~
~"''ffiq''d(I",:ffi ~ ~ M~",mi4I\'II"d( llfif C(:¡Jftq€iCfiI('1I: I
~.~. G~/Gt..
Bhe,aja Prayoga Vijñiina SS3
!íiQl<i1qil¡~ ~.s~ cnc:u''1¡;al¡
1I'Rl 1I'Rl 'g: mi 'm1li f.Im :¡ftqQ'( 11 a:r.l.~ ~~/ ~ \9
tIi q"~Q: 'ChWIl "qíiQii8cil ~ I
ftt¡fllNica«~ .,m 'fnIT ~ .mR 11
'41C:¡"d~ ~ " 'gmÑ 'fnIT f.Im I W.~.Jf. ~/~-~
Different Bhai~ajya Kila as per different Acaryas
SI. Caraka SuSruta Vágbhata Sárñgadhara
No. (A.H.)
1. Bbuktadi Abbakta Ananna SÜTyodaye
(Pratab-
Niranna)
2. Bbuktadi Pragbbakta Annada Divasabbo-
(Prágbbo- jane
jan a)
3. Madbye~ Adbobbakta Madbye- Siyantane
bbakta , bbakta
4. Pascád- Madbye- Antebbakta Muhurmuhu
bbakta bbakta (Pratab)
(Pratab)
5. Pascád- Antara- Antebbakta Ni§¡
bbakta bbakta (Sayam)
(Sáyam)
6. Muburmuhu Sabbakta Kavalántara
7. Sámudga Sámudga Grásagrása
8. Bbaktasa- Muhurmuhu Muhurmuhu
myukta
9. Grása Sagrása Sanna
10. Grásantara Grásantara Sámudga
11. - - NiSi
37 Dra.VII.
554 DravyagUl,1a Vijilina
Bha,ajya K4Ia sec, to CaraIca

SI. KIla Descriptlon Indication
No
1. Bhuktidi ~~~, ................... Apanavita
(Pratah) ~.ftT. ~ o/~ ~~ Vilqti
or.f ~'ffiIGIFe1M~Oi ~ ~
~ ~ ~ ....... (ii45fiqlfOl)
On empty stomach in early
moming medicines are
administered
2. Bhuktadi ~~~, . .................
., Apinavita
(Prag ;:r.Ñ. ~ o/ ~ ~ ~ Vilqti
bhojana) ..... <f'IT ~~0314 <f'IT I (ii4sfíqlfOl)
Just before morning meal
medicine is administered.
3. Madhye- ~ ljQj~;¡¡¡Oi'l1 i:f.~. ~ oI ~~~ Samina
bhakta During meal medicine is Vata Vilqti
given.
4. P~cidbhakta ~'fISlla<tlld ..... (i:f.f,{. ~o/~~~) Vyinavita
(Pritah) After morning meal. Vilqti
S. Palcidbhakta ...~~;fm(J(1 Udiina Vara
(i:f.~. ~ O/~~~)
(Siyam) After evening meal. Vi1qti
6. Muhurmuhu '1.-tq¡I.-trqql~ ('qqii4ll1f Swasa., Kasa
ú: I (;:r.f':T. ~o/~ o o) Pipasa
Repeated administration.
7. Simudga • ~~~m Hikka
~ I (;:r.f':T. ~ o/'~ o ~)
. Before and after taking
light food.
BhftaJa Prayiga VlJftlna 555
8. Bbakta ~~ifI~~t~~ Anlci

samyukta ~Ilf.~. "or~o\ Unknown
Processed with food Vyádhi
9. Grasa ~ lIIU\ ~ lIRJ----~ I ~avata
;:f.r,¡. lo /l oo
Along with morsel oí food
10. Grisintara lfP4l11U\ ~---Jtlijl;ij(fq6ij~ I Pril)avata
;:f.f,:¡. l o/'~oo Vilqti
Inbetween two morsels
Bhalsaja Kila aee. to Sulruta
1. Abhakta .
a",,,. 1 1nl •• .,~tftll6i,q, .. ~
1
.4.4 ~ QIl<i1.. ,,4\4 Pirii.,ss ..¡¡...t,.4 .. IIQ_
1
dil." •• r..dlW*411'4Rwu 1\'Rf4'1Rf 4t!q¡¡lfJti• .,~. 11
¡.o. ~"/~~-~\9
Abhakta means medicines to be taken on empty stomach.
This is indicated in strong persons and which gives very quíck
resulto
1t is contraindicated in Bila (Children), Vrddha (Old),
Vaniti (Ladies) &, Mrdava (Soft people) as ít causes Glini (dis-
comfort and Balak,aya (loss of strength).
Z. Prigbhakta
1nl
*
Sil·I",;; ;¡pf
"QI.,q41. 1R'i.. r¡MiCliU,ci

AI¡I"i6\4q,lNI~ 11
;¡"U."I"'\1,,,, I
Sii.\ri6~~d""'''ii~d __ ..... CfII'I~ .a6f'i~AI~: 1I
¡.o. ~"/~'-~~
Medicine is administered just before meals. Tbe medicine
gíven in this time undergoes Pika very quickly and won't cause
any discomfort. This time is indicated for Vrddba (old), ~ilu
(chíld), Abbfru (fearful), Krla (lean) and AJJganibbyab (ladies).
3. Adhobhakta
~~",::ffi ;nlf-~ 'ññ ~ 11 ~.6. ~'¿/\9o
Taking medicine immediately after meal is Adhobhakta.
1fui ~<5I~4'"' ~éfila .~QilI
8'*'11««11. ~ ~ 11
~.6. ~'¿/\9~
If medicine is taken just after the meal cures all
Urdhwajatrugata Vikaras (diseases occurring aboye clavicle)
and gives strength.
4. Madhyabhakta
~ 'ñi; ;nlf-~ "''di{'4 tftlm 11 ~.6. ~'¿/\9~
Consuming medicine during the course of the meal is
Madhyabhakta.
~ 11 tftdilq8~fj:n"IR"'lqIG illiQa8i1A1~ mrRr m: 1 1
". o. ~"I \9 ~
If medicine is taken in this time it spreads all over the KO$t}1a
and cures the discases affecting Kosib«.
5. Antariibhakta
3Mm 'ñi;;nlf- ~<9('H1tftl¡ff 'ictfq\ci":fih~: 1 ~.6. ~'¿/\9~
Taking medicine in the afternoon once the morning food
gets digested;
6. Sabhakta
~ ;nlf-lRl ~ ~ 1 ~.6. ~,¿/\9,¿
Medicine is processed with food article.
~~"''diil.("1I.("1qjft~ dllllullilliI ~ flliatGáiOII I
1'i iI.a.MCh( ~cftq;il3l'ttai~ ",~ft"¡U"(H",::ffiC6lRlll
~.6. ~'¿/\9 ....
Medicines administered in Antariibhakta and Sabhakta are
having similar properties that it is conducive, good for heart,
gives strength to mind and appetizer. Hence it is indicated in
Belebtne (weak persons), Sisu (child) & Vlddha (old).
Bhe~aja Prayóga Vijñina 557
7. Samudga
~ ;¡¡¡r ¿¡t¿("(h:P'iIC(lq;d iI' tft¿¡oW ,
~h st~~~ ti ~ é~+i'~lIdq14é(",n¿¡ f.t~6C4~ ti ,,
~.6. ~~/\9~-\9\9
Taking medicine just before meal and immediately after
me al is known as Siunudg«.
8. Muhurmuhu
Ú ;¡¡¡r-l'\1ifi+i\1:ffl tn ¿¡~qsi ~4pq9t'*4~'
m!ii~ddst~~ ;¡ri~~lr q«ON!qqÑti~d«"
~.6. ~~/\9¿-\9~
Irrespective of meal, taking medicines frequently is
Muhurmuhu. It is indicated in Swasa, .Kss«, Hikka and Cardi.
9. Grasa
1fA:i ti ¿¡ftqU¡6C4'M'"{" ~.6. ~~/ eo
~ i{uf+i¡qMlm! ~q;ftci qIGftCfi(IU¿¡fi:1 ti q)\ijfctd. "
~.6. ~~/¿~
Medicine is consumed along with a morsel of food. This
method is good for Ciil1)a sevana, VajTkaraIJartha & Dipanartha.
10. Grasantara
5:¡¡\OI11Id:( ti ¿¡SlI\Olllldl!, ~.6. ~ ~/ e ~
SiltllotR! filrilllq;ft¿¡ 'f'Fl 'ltll~. ~ ~5 ~ "
~.6. ~~/¿~
Drug is taken in between the two morsels. In case of Swasa
etc this method holds good.
Bhai$ajya Kila acc. to Vigbha,a (Astañga

Hrdaya)
1. Ananna
CfiChiaa, ~s';fiÍ ~ 'tl¡H111Iu~: , 3l.~.~ ~~/ ~ e
In Kaphaja Vyadhi and Balawan Rogi medicine is to be
administered on empty stomach.
558 DravyagU1)a VIJfilna
2. Annida
3Tlmft'ftP.IalS1IRI 31.1'.'1: t ~/l'
Administering tbe medicine just before meal ís indicated
in Apána Váta Yiktti.
3. Madhyibhakta
.............
~ ~..m t 31.1'.'1: ~ ~/~,
In case of Samána Váta Vikrti medicine is administered in
between the meals.
4. Antebhakta (Pritah)
lIIIRS:ft $Ild(l.I t 31.1'.'1: ~V~ ~
In Vyána Váta Vikrti the medicine is administered just af-
ter moming meal.
5. Antebhakta (Siyam)
ti 31.1'.'1: \ ~/~~
........ ~...... +lliiitl.lt4i ~
Medicine is admínístered just after evening meal in case of
Udina Vita Vilqti.
6. Kavalantara (Grisinrara)
......... iil+ll"d\~: 'R'f'ft' l1P itldft"fJt t t ••• 31.1'.'1: ~ lH ~
In case of PráQavátaVikrti the medicine ís to be adminis-
tered in between two morsels of food.
7. Grisagrisa
1IRf 'R'f'ft' l1P itldft"fJt ti 31.'.'1: \ l/~~
Medicines are administered wíth each morsel of food is
known as Grásagrása and thís metbod is to be followed in
PráQaváta Vilqti.
8. Muburmuhu
.áftl.... utlqC("I+I.Ift:lS I 31.1'.'1: \ ~/'\!o
Medicines sbould be administered frequently in case of
Vi,a (Poison), Cbardi (Vomitting), Hidbma (Hiccough), Trt
(Thirst), Swisa (Dyspnoea) & Kas. (Cough).
Bhé,aja Prayoga Vijfiina SS9
9.Sanna
~li""\ril~~ 1131.'.~~~/~o
In case of Arucí (anorexia) the medicines should be pro-
ces sed with food article and then consumed.
10. Samudga
ai~l~qai [\ut1tl_l"i"",ffI;¡I\1 3l.'.~ ~~/~~
Just before and immediately after the light mea! medicines
should be administered in patients of Kampa (tremors),
.Ak$epaka (Convulsion) and Hidhmá (Hiccough).
11. Nisi
a¡u.f Gt!fe¡ai¡l!tciRCfi¡~ Si'¡+4~ I 3l.'.~ ~l/~~
In case of Urdhwajatrugata Vikárás (disease occuring aboye
clavicle) the medicines should be administered at night.
Bhai$ajya Kala acc. to Sarñgadhara

1. Prathama Kala-Süryodaye
'SI11f: ftl"dCfiCi1i*i f14lCfiqit;¡ltf4l: I
~iji;¡¡" ;¡r ~ ~ tiN1itItl \ , I
mi +4 ¡die¡q: tfi'WIT ., EiiriUi8u1'PiT'l1 1 lIT.~.lI'. ~Il- ~

If Pitta and Kapha aggravatíon, to remove Pitta by
Virecana and Kapha by Vamana the medicines should be ad-
ministered at morning. For Lekhana Karma a1so the medicines
should be given in morning only. But the word PrayaAa refers
that in these conditions medicines may be given during morn-
ing time also.
2. Dwitiya Kala-Divasa bhoJana
~ ftrwhSqR ""íii;¡l~ Si'I+4~ 1
~ fi¡¡5i'41~. fiJ. ¡f'I(itI8ltt 11
ftit¡;¡ql~ ftrwh ~s1I1dr ~ 1
El"" 1(4\ \II;¡
15IIR .1fiiq
lII2l 1iI' ~ ,,1", 'Am9i 11
.. ~ ""¡¡=tIO¡ 4titl8ltt 1
llf ~;;¡¡"I<lll
~q'rilCfi¡ffb1 1
W. ti. 'SI'.~/~-¿
If Apana Vata is aggravated the medicine is to be given
just before day meal.
In Aruci medicines should be mixed with various food ar-
tieles and then administered.
In Samiinaváta Vikruti or Mandagni, for Agnidipanartha
medicine to be administered in between the meal.
If Vyanavata is aggravated then medicines to be adminis-
tered just after the meal. .'f-.
In case of Hikka (Hicough), Ak$epaka, Ksmpe (tremors)
medicines to be administer just before and immediately after
the meal.
3. Trüy« kala-Sayambhukta
«::R ~ ~ ~UI,I~CfilfHol 11
mt "I(OII"<1{ ~ ~ ~ \lf.sR,
MUY ~ (OI1"€4f!1 'l'ffif!llofl il ~ 11
~ ~ dft: l6Riftsli f!l1'q<ftf.1Cfi: I
W.ti:sr. ~I ¿- ~o
IfUdana Vata got aggravated oc in case of Swarabbanga
(Hoarse voice) etc. medicines are administered along with
morsels or in between two morsels.
If Pranavata is aggravated then medicine is to be taken at
the end of evening meal.
4. Caturthakala-Muhurmuhu
_5 4<t.. (\ff@Wi<Vi(Ol~. llf 1
lfIii llf~ ~lIi~M ~iJd'Iq;: 11 W.~.'SI'. ~/ ~ 0- ~ ~
In case of Tft (thirst), Cardi (Vomitting), Hikka (Hicough),
Swasa (Dyspnoea), Gara vise (Poison) etc the medicines are
administered repeatedly or medicines are processed with food.
Bhe,aja Prayñga Vijñina 561
S. Pancamakila-Nisi
o.¡¡f'fi!~q¡¡l! ~ ~ 'ft1tT 1
.'q1;5R
. . t . ~
Vl1Ri4q'UI ~q\l'll
~1"11~1 1
...m qtilqq;IM: 1=ImlllÑlñ ~ CñIffUT 11 -m.~.'Sf. ':1./ ~ ~ - ~ ~
In diseases of Sira, Kar:Qa,Ghral)a, Mukha etc, for Lekhana
and Brhmal)a Karma, Pacanartha and DO$a samanartha (to
passify dosas) the medicine is administered at night.
Bhe~aja Prayoga Marga

(Routes of administration of Drugs)
Administration of medicines in appropriate route is very
much important to obtain maximum therapeutic effect from the
drogo Hence different Bhe$aja Prayoga Marga (Route of ad-
ministration) have been mentioned in classical texts.
3tit4iCliq¡'ic:ij'l'lUii. 18' ~ ~: !l¡:tl.ittli.1
1JClRl qq:q 1(»
ii4 "l'lUlB tH'tI i'(l Clit~ qlll"ll I
,¡:fl~iqi4C1lM! ~~cffqfiq;i~! 1
~tut,i Aaili~ Vl1R t4if,.,q(t: I1
Tf.~. ~o/~~)S'-':I.~~
I
am:;¡¡¡re:NIre: atIfCj¡re:NI(I ~ _ qpft¡ ""'1"'' '
C('fl+t!"sj
c¡q;UCmU'lilt't4li. alC(I"4I1(1d(f.rt'f.d' I 'mi "'..:¡lillC('fl¡ft"sj 1l1'l1'id1i.
wRr I ~ ~ qq:qI'I;¡¡~I1. 1f.fr I 'Ifft: qf(ql'iÍ::t j¡"'ilSlcñaj
'l(hbll~a.t1ql' ,¡:th¡¿:¡ilcf1tifitcNIf«I ~,"b¡fl1m cqlfi1~" I S;¡~'lcftf.t
'Rb' qf\q.1q""81c(1f.t 11 ~sMlfól, l:I'.f%r. ~o/~~){-~~~
• If a medicine is adminstered through Mouth then it cures
Amasayastha (diseases of stomach) Vyadhi very quickly.
• Administration of a drug by Nasya (inhalation) cures
diseases pertaining to head.
• Administration of medicines through Guda marga (rec-
tal route) cures diseases originated from Packwasaya
(colon).
• For the diseases like Visarpa, Pidek« etc. which are 10-
cated in various parts of the body external application
like Padeha or Pari$eka (pouring hot/warm decoction)
is better.
~ ~ C(~OI J\CQqlql~IC4I;q~tI"l1
~ ~af'ft~I"l qq:q¡'I¡;n¡a", 'ir 11 31.~.~. ~~/~o-~~
mvr 'Pi ~- 'Iitti, 3U+41'1C41C'( +4&11'11'« ~ 1 JlTUl;r "«
cfld¡¡U;;Jt&tEll{ +4&11'11'«1f.d' 1 ~ ~ qq:qleU'1ltl- qq:qI'IC4lttt 31TI(L
1fm1:.1f.d' 1I ~ 31.~.~ on ~~/~ 0- ~ ~
If medicine is administered through mouth then it cures

Amasaya Vyádhi.
Medicines administered through Nose relieves the disease
aboye the clavicle region.
If drugs are administered through Guda marga (Rectum)
cures diseases afflicting Pakwásaya (Large intestine)
Routes of Drug Administration
Many a times drugs can be administered by various routes
but the choice of the route depends both on drug as well as
patient related factors in a given condition. Most of the time
convenience of patient is preferred.
Routes are classified into two categories :
(i) Local route
(ii) Systemic route
Local route :
This route is commonly used in case of localized lesions.
(i) Topical- This refers to external application of the drug
to the surface for localized action.
Eg : Ointment, cream.
(ii) Deeper tissues- Deep areas may be reached by using
needle and syringe.
Eg : Intra articular injection.
Bhe,aja Prayoga Vljñina 563
Systemic route
The drugs which can be absorbed and reaches the site
through circulation are mainly administered in this route.
(1) Oral- Here the medicines are consumed ora1lyand which
is commonest mode of drug adminístratíon, because it is safer,
convenient, no assistance is required, non invasive and paín-
less.
(ii) Sublingual- Tablet containing particular drug is placed
under the tongue. Here absorption is rapid as liver is by passed
and the drug is directly absorbed into systemic circulation.
(iii) Rectal- Some irritant and unpleasant drugs can be put
into rectum as suppositories or retention enema for systemic
effect. Even if patient is having vomiting then also this route
can be used. Absorption is slower and inconvenient.
(Iv) Inhalation- Volatile liquids and gases are given by
inhalation for systemic action.
Eg : General anaesthetics.
(v) Nasal- Certain drugs are put into nose as mucous mem-
brane of the nose can readi1y absorb the drugs.
(vi) Parenteral- Administration of drugs by injection
which takes the medicine directly into the tissue fluid or blood
without having to cross intestinal mucosa.
Here action is faster and can be employed even in uncon-
scíous, noncooperative and patients having vomiting.
It is having some disadvantages like, needs to be steril-
ized, costly, invasive technique and painful.
(a) Subcutaneous (s.c.)- Drug is deposited in the loose
subcutaneous tissue which is richly supplied by nerves. Here
deep penetration is not required.
(b) Intramuscular (l.m.)- Drug is injected into large skel-
etal muscles like Gluteus maximus, deltoid etc. Where nerves
are lesa but highly vascular. Absorption will be faster.
(e) Intravenous (i.v.)- Drug is injected or infused slowly

in one of the superficial veins. The drugs are directly reaches
into the blood stream and immediately produces effects.
(d) Intradermal injeetion- Certain vaccines are injected
into the skin by raising a bleb.
Eg: BCG Vaccine.
Bhe~ajaVyavastha Patra
Knowledge of writing preseription
Prescription is a document which ineludes details of pa-
tient, complaint and medicines advised by a doctor.
Good prescription is always an indicator of a good doctor.
Points to be remembered while writing a prescription.
1. Should write prescription with utmost care because it is
a document carried by the patient wherever he visits.
2. Precription should inelude,
(i) Patients name, age, date, address & occupation.
(ii) Should also inelude vital details like B.P., pulse,
temperature (if, febrile), Sugar levels (if diabetic).
3. Write Rx Sign first, then each medicines with dose,
number of times, number of days, with what vehiele
(Anupana).
4. Should be written legibly, no short forms to be used.
5. Follow update should be mentioned.
6. Write minimum medicines and should not change medi-
cines by which patient har jot relief.
7. Palatable drug should be prescribed for children.
8. Should instruct the patient to bring prescription during
next visit.
Bhe,aja Prayoga Vijñina 565
Sample Prescription
Name of tbe doctor Address _
Reg. No. _ Contact No. _
Name of tbe Pt. ________ Age _ Sex _
Reg. No. Place Date _
Occupation _
C/O
Vital details: Pulse, _ B.P. _
Investigations : _
Rx.
1. Tab Arogyavardbini Vati 1 tid 7 days
2. Syp Aragwadbiídi Ka~iiya 3 tid 7 days
witb equal warm water
3. Maricbiídya Taila Abbyanga once a day 7 days
Instructions-
Patbya Apathya
Next follow up.
Signature
•
Chapter-15
Dravyagu~aIühasa
Polnts Dealt
• Dravyagu1)a Sastrasya Samk~ipta Itihasa, Pracfna kale
Vede~u Dravyaguaa Sastrasya Nirdesa.
• Ayurvedfya Samhitasu Dravyagu1)a Prakara1)ani
• Nigha1)tu Granthanam Samanya Paricaya
• Arvacfna Vidvad Viracitanam Dravyagu1)a Vijnanfya
Granthanam Peticey«.
Dravyagul)a Sastrasya Samk,lpta Itlhasa,

Pracinakale Vede,u DravyaguJ}a Sastrasya Nlrdesa
The function of the historian ís neither to love the past nor
to emancipate himself from the past, but to master and under-
stand it as the key to the understanding of the present.
-E.H. Carro
The history of Dravyaguna goes back to eternity. Preser-
vation of health has be en instinctive necessity of mankind from
the very beginning of creation. Use of plants for food and medi-
cine started very ear1y. Gradually, with advent of time, it devel-
oped as and later systematised as one of the Upavedas. There
may be sorne change in the form and content of plant usage
from age to age but the central motive and instinet is the same,
i.e. 'Preservation of he alth and cure of disease" .
For the sake of eonvenience, historieal study ean be di-
vided into following periods.
(i) Pre-Vedie
(ii) Vedie
(iii) Post- Vedie
1. Pre- Vedic
Prevedie period eovers the history from antiquity to the
times before the emergenee of Vedas ineludes prehistory and
protohistory including Indus valley eivilisation.
Dravyagul)a Itibasa 567
In Paleolithic age, man was hunter and used to collect his

food and other requirements from the surrounding nature. He
covered his body with skin of animals or bark or leaves of plant
and thus protected himself from the fury of the weather.
In Neolithic age (about 10,000-6,000 BC), man learnt cul-
tivation and began to grow crops.
Excavations at Harappa and Mohenjo-daro discovered a
prehistoric city culture known as Indus valley civilization (3,000-
1,500 B.C.). The elaborate and planned drainage system, a
unique feature of Indus valley civilization.
He identified and knew the plants which he used as gar-
ments and food; stones and other minerals which he used as
implements and also animals which he saw around and hunted.
It is logical to presume that the prehistoric man derived his
medicinal substance from all these three sources-vegetable, ani-
mal and mineral. This continued even in later ages wben tbese
three are taken as sources of drugs.
There are evidences of tree worsbip, whicb indicates great
importance of plants in human life. On this basis, it may be
presumed that plant drugs were commonly used.
The indus people were 00 their body seals depicting aní-
mals as amulets to ward off evil-spirits. Thus there was belief in
visible pathological agents comprising mostly of evil spirits.
2. Vedic :
Vedic period contains the status of medicine and use of
plants as evidenced from the Vedic literature in its various rami-
fications-Samhírás, Brahmal)as, Upani~ads and Kalpasütras.
The Vedas were handed down from mouth to mouth from
a period of unknown antiquity. The period from 2000 B.C. to
1000 B.C. may be taken as the main Vedic periodo
In vedic age, man had intimate contact with the environ-
ment particularly plants as he depended on them not only for
bis day to day requirements but also for necessary appliances
and instruments for domestic use and agriculture. In rites, cer-
emonies and sacrifices plant played a great role in various forms.
Vedas are four in number viz., Rigveda, Yajurveda,

Slimaveda, and Atharva Veda of which Rigveda is the earliest.
Ayurveda is intimately connected with Vedas is evident from
the faet that Ayurveda is regarded as Upaveda of Atharva Veda.
A few points which highlights the knowledge of medicinal
plants and basic concepts during vedic period are enlisted.
1. Rigveda is the oldest document of Indian culture and
the plants mentioned there in are undoubtedly the old-
est ones. Gradually the number of plants increased
which are found in Iater vedic texts.
2. OU$adhi Sükta of Rigveda (10.97.1-23) is the authori-
tative document of the knowledge of plants in that age.
3. The plant 'Soma' has been praised as the elixir of life
and was considered as the king of plant.
4. Indentification and classification of plants on various
parameters.
(a) Acc to form and size, they were divided into two-
OU$adhi (herbs) & Vanaspati (trees). These were
again subdivided as O$adhi into Vfrudh &
Vanaspati into Vanaspatya.
(b) Based on usage, plants were classified as
(i) Atharvani (treatment through offerings,
prayers)
(ii) Angírasi (Hypnotherapy)
(iii) Daivi (Treatment through natural resources
like sun, water).
(iv) Manu$yaja (Treatment through medicinal
plants, mineals and animal drugs).
5. They compared parts of plants with corresponding parts
of man such as Loma, Twak, Rakta, Mamsa, Snayu,
Asthi & Majja are eompared with Peme (lea ves &
hairs), Bahirupatika (epiderm), Niryasa, Sakara (me-
soderm), Kinata (endoderm), Abhyantara Ka$fha (heart
wood) & Majja (Pith).
Dravyaguna Itihi'isa 569
6. Use of plants in various disease was based on experi-

ene e and observation of the effects of plants partieu-
lar1y on animals like boars, mongoose, snakes & eows.
7. Another basis of knowledge was doctrine of signature
such as Heridte in Isutulice.
8. In the 12th Sookta of Sukla Yejtuvéde, the medicinal
properties of different herbs, their uses, collection of
drugs and usage are described,
9. References to many medicinal plants like Arka, Arjuna,
Aswattha, Alñbu, Amalaka, Amra, Udumbara, EraI;u;la,
Karañja, Ktuite, Kiismarya, Khadira, Guggulu,
Godhiima, Jivantf, Diirva, Nyagrodha, Pippali, Plekse,
Bhiirja, Mañji$tii, Ma$a, Ya va, Samf, Salmalf, Sigru,
Simsapa and many others.
10. To furnish rational explanation of the use of drugs,
basie concepts were evolved on the basis of Law of
uniformity of nature (Lokapurusa siimya).
11. Even during the vedie period, it was thought the drug
aets because of its inherent power, whieh was termed
as Vfrya,
Thus the foundation of rational medicine was laid down in
Vedic age, which consolidated after formu1ation of basic con-
eepts in later periodo
Áyurvedlya Samhitasu Dravyagu1)a Prakara1)iini

Post Vedic or Sambita Period :
This period extends from 1,500, B.C to ¡SI_2nd century A.D.
and marks the highest development of Ayurveda. It is believed
that during this period, the two great epics, viz, Riimiiyana and
Mahiibhiirata were compiled. The $acfdarsanas also took form
during this periodo
The Risis and Aciiryiis systematised and generalized the
science of Ayurveda by reeording the observations made dur-
ing vedie age, in the form of Samhitas.
38 Dra.VIJ.
The important Samhitas during this early part of post-vedic

age are:
(i) Caraka Samhita
(ii) Susruta Samhita
(iíi) Vagbhata (A$tañga Sangraba & Hrdaya)
The knowledge regarding Dravyagul)a concepts and me-
dicinal plants during Samhita period are highlighted.
Caraka Samhita
Caraka Samhita is one of the most important reference
book for Dravyaguna Vijñana. Important references are avail-
able in following chapters.
Sutrasthána
Adhyiiya 1- Dirghañjivitiyoadhyiiya
• Dravyasangraha
• Cetanácérana Bhedena Dravyasya Dwaividhyam
• Dravya, Guna and Karma Laksanam
• Rasasya lak$al)am, Rasanam Sangraha
• Dosal)am Prasamanaha Prakopasca Rasa
• Prabhava Bhedena Dravya Bbede
• Jañgama, Pérthiv« & Audbhida Draya Sangraha.
Adhyiiya 2- Apiimiirga Tal)tjuliyoadhyiiya
• Sirovirecuu: dtevye, Vamana dravya, Virecana dravya,
Asthapana & Anuvásana dtevyiis are mentioned.
Adhyáya 3- Aragvadhiyoadhyáya
• Various herbs which are used for application are
mentioned.
Adhyiiya 4- ~at:}virecansatiyoadhyaya
• 600 Yogas for Vamana & Virecana are mentioned.
• 50 Maba Ka$aya Vargas, each containing 10 drugs are
mentioned as per Karma.
Adhyiiya 5- l}fiitriisitiyoadhyiiya
~ Matra (Quantity) of Ahara dravyas are mentioned.
DravyagUl}a Itihisa 571
Adhyiya 9- Khuddiku Catu~pidoadhyiya

• Padacatu~taya
• Dravyanám Guna-Qualities of ideal drugs
Adhyiya 22- Langhana Brahma~Jiyoadhyiya
• Langhana, Brahmana, Rük~aIJa, Snehana, Swedana &
Stambhana Dravyas are mentioned.
Adhyiya 25- Yajjapuru~iyoadhyiya
• AgryaIJam Sangraba (Best drugs for particular disease
or action).
Adhyaya 26-. Atreya Bhadrakipyoadhyiya
Total chapter deals with various aspects of DravyaguIJa
• Varieties ot Rasa, Concept ot Rasa
• Concept of Vipaka
• Concept of Virya
• Concept of Pmbbiiv«
• Viruddha dravyas. (Incompatibility of suhstances)
Adhyaya 27- Annapina Vidhiyadhyiya
• Various vargas like Sukadhanya, Samidhanya, Mamsa
Varga, Saka Varga etc are described.
Vimina Sthina
Adhyiya 1- Rasa Vimina
• Rasa mithyopayujyanam do~aprakopakatwam (Aggra-
vation of dosas due to improper use of Rasas)
• Pippali, Ksiu«, Lavna GUIJasand their side effects.
Adhyaya 8- Rogabhi~agjitiyam Vimanam
• Various drugs mentioned under Madhura Rasa Skanda
etc. 6 Skandas.
Cikitsa Sthi~a
Adhyiya 1- Rasiyanadhyiya
• Ineludes 4 Padas and many Rasayana dravyas are men-
tioned.
Adhyiiya 2- ViijikaraI)ii adhyiiya

• Inc1udes 4 Padas, many Vajikara1)a dravyas are men-
tioned.
Adhyaya 3 to Adhyaya 30 Various diseases and their treat-
ment with drugs are mentioned.
Kalpa Sthiina
Adhyiiya 1 to Adhyiiya 6- Vamanadravyas
Adhyiiya 7 to Adhyiiya 12- Virecana Yogas are mentioned.
Susruta Samhita
<. Suétue Samhita also contains much references about
Dtevyegune.
Sütrasthiina
Adhyiiya 1- Vedotpatti madhyiiyam
• 4 Types of Stbiivet« & Jañgama Ausedbis.
Adhyiiya 20- Hitiihitiyamadhyiiyam
• Samyogato Ahitani (Incompatibily)
Adhyiiya 34- Yuktasiniyamadhyiiyam
• Bbese]« Guna-Qualities of ideal drug is explained.
Adhyiiya 36- Bhumipravibhiigavijniiniyiidhyiiya
• AU$adhahara1)a Yogya Bhümi-ideal place to collect
drugs.
Adhyiiya 37- Misrakiidhyiiya
• Groups of drugs used for particular Karma like Sodhana,
Ropene etc.
Adhyiiya 38- Dravya SangrahaI)iyadhyiiya
• 37 Genes of drugs are mentioned.
Adhyiiya 39- Samsodhana Samsamaniyiidhyiiya
• Pancakarmopayogi Dravyas (Drugs useful for Pan-
cakarma) like Urdbwebbiigeluuu, Adbobbiigebere,
Sirovirccsn« Dravyas are mentioned.
DravyaguJ}a Itihása 573
• Vatadi DO$asamana Dravyas are mentioned.

Adhyaya 40- Dravya Rasa GU{la Virya Vipaka Vijna-
niyamadhyaya
Concepts of Dravyaguna are explained in this chapter.
Adhyaya 41- Dravyavise~a Vijnaniyadhyaya
• Dravya Péncsbbeutikstw«
• Laxanas ot Panchavidha Dravyas
Adhyaya 42- Rasa Vis~~a Vijnaniyadhyayam
• Concept oi Rasa and types are described.
Adhyaya 43- Vamanadravya Vikalpa Vijñaniyadhyaya
• Preparations of Vamaka dravyas like Madanphala,
Kstevedbsne etc are mentioned.
Adhyaya 44- Virecana dravya Vikalpa Vijñaniyadhyaya
• Preparations of Virecana dravyas like Danti etc. are
mentioned.
Adhyaya 45- Dravadravyavidhyadhyayopakrama
• Various Vargas like Paniya Varga (Drava Varga) are
mentioned.
Adhyaya 46- Annapana Vidhyadhyaya
• Dhanya Varga, Phala Varga etc are mentioned.
Uttaratantra
Adhyaya 63- Rasabhedavikalpopakrama
Various permutation & combinations of Rasa are men-
tioned.
A~rañgaHrdayam
Clear cut references about Dravyaguna are available in
A$fañga Hrdaya, for example, for the first time clear definition
for Yipiik« is given by Aceya Vagbhata.
Sutrasthiina
Adhyiiya 1- Ayu~kiimiyamadhyiiyam
• Description of basic concepts of Dravyaguna like Rasa,
Prabhiiva, VIrya, Vipiika & GU1)a
• Ausedb« Carurgana-Qualities of drug
• Types of Dese
Adhyiiya 5- Dravadravya Vijñiiniyiidhyiiya
• Vargas like Toya Varga, Ksira Varga etc. are mentioned.
Adhyiiya 6- Annaswarüpa Vijñiiniyadhyiiya
• Solid substances like Siik«, Simbi Dhiinya etc are de-
scribed.
Adhyiiya 7- Annarak~iidhyiiya
• Virodhitwa (Incompatibility) is explained.
Adhyiiya 9- Dravyiidi Vijñiiniyiidhyaya
• Parthiva dravya etc. Dravya lak$a1)as are described.
• Piincabhautikatwa of Dravya is mentioned.
• Concepts and types of basic principles of Dtevyegune
are explained.
Adhyiiya 10- Rasabhediyiidhyiiya
• Rasa Utpatti, Madhuriidi Sedtes« Leksene, Various
Skandhas are mentioned.
Adhyiiya 14- Dwividhopakrama1)iyiidhyaya
• Lekseues of Btbmetie & Langhana are mentioned.
Adhyiiya 15- Sodhaniidiga1)a Sangrahoadhyaya
• Mentioned 32 Genes which inelude many drugs.
Cikitsasthiina
• Various preparations from different dravyas are men-
tioned as per disease
Kalpasthiina
• Vamana & Virecana Kalpas are mentioned.
Dravyaguea Itihisa . 575
Uttaratantra
Adhyaya 39- Rasayana Vidhiradhyaya
• Many Rasáyana dravyas and their preparations are men-
tioned.
Adhyaya 40- VajikaraJ)a Vidhiradhyaya
• Vájikara dravyas and yogas are described.
Sarñgadhara Samhita
Eventhough Sárñgadhara Samhita mainly deals with
Bhai$ajya Kalpana but plenty of concepts of Drayaguna are also
delt.
PürvakhaJ)tja
Adhyaya l-
• Mánaparibhá$á (Measurements)
• Dravyál)ám Grahal)a Vidhi (Collection of drugs)
Adhyaya 2-
• Concepts like Rasa, Gune, Vírya, Vipáka & Prabháva
are explained.
• Aussdb« Sevana Kála (Time of administration)
Adhyiiya 4-
• Different types of Karma like Dipens, Pácana are ex-
plained with examples.
Nighal)tu Granthanam Samanya Paricaya

Dhanwantari Nighal)tu
Authorship- Authorship is not c1ear but many scholars be-
lieve Mahendra Bhogika son of Krisne Bhogika a resident of
Tbeneéwet as the author.
First Name- Dravyávali
Period-l Olh-ll lb Century
K$Traswiimy commentator of Amerekose belonged to l I'"

century, K$Traswiimy mentioned Dhanvantari Nigluuuu. Hence
it must belong to earlier days.
Style and sepciality-
(i) As like other Nigbentus this Nigluuuu also contains
many dravyas but systemic elassification of drugs un-
der different ganas was done.
(ii) There are only 7 Vargas which is comparatively less
when compared to Riijenigluunu & Bhiivaprakiisa
Nigbetuu.
7 Vargas are-
l. Gucjucyiidi Varga- Ineludes 128 drugs like Guduci,
Anvísa, Kapikacchu, HarltakT etc.
2. Satapu$piidi Varga- 54 drugs are mentioned, mostly
spices.
Eg : Sstspusp«, Vaca, Pippali etc.
3. Candaniidi Varga- Most1y aromatic drugs, total num-
ber of dravays are 79.
Eg : Candana, Raktacandana, Kramukha etc.
4. Karaviriidi Varga-75 Tiksn« dravyas are ineluded in
this Varga.
Eg : Karavira, Arka etc.
5. Amriidi Varga- 74 fruit bearing plants are mentioned.
Eg: Amra
6. Suvar.piidi Varga-It ineludes minerals, precious stones,
grains, liquids, ghee, honey, body tissues etc. total Dravyas are
181.
7. Misraka Vargikara.pa- Totally 70 Vargas (groups) are
mentíoned.
Eg : Triphala, Ttiketu, Pancavalkala, Visa etc.
Dravyaguna Itíhása 577
Sol/hala Nigha1)tu
Author- .Acarya Soc;lhala,Son of Swaccha.
Other Name- Nigiumtu of Sodbel«
Period- It may be the work of 12th Century A.D. He refered
explanation of Madhu by Delbsn« while giving commentary
on Susrura samhita. Dalhana belongs to early part of 12th cen-
tury. Hence it is placed as the book of 12th century.
Speciality-
1. JayapaJa is not explained where as in Sarñgadhara
Samhita various preparations are mentioned.
2. Yssedh« is not mentioned in Sodhala Nigbstuu.
3. Bbiinge, Ahiphena, Rumi mastagi etc. are not men-
tioned in Soc;lhalaNigiumtu.
4. During 10tb century only Parada and different Samskaras
of Parada were developed, which are mentioned in
Soc;lhalaNighaIJtu indicating this book belongs to later
period to 10th Century A.D.
Subject Matter- Totally 27 c1assification were made.
SI. Name of the Varga Number of drugs
No.
1. Guc;liicyadi Varga Totally 115 drugs are inc1uded.
2. Satapu$pyadi Varga Totally 59 dravyas including
spices are mentioned.
3. Cendetiiidi Varga The drugs having aroma are in-
cluded. Total number of Dravyas
are 79.
4. Kerevitiidi Varga 88 mSIJa dravyas are mentioned.
5. .Arnradi Varga Plants bearing fruits are ineluded.
Total number of dravyas are 80.
6. Swsmiid! Varga Parada, Swarna etc metals and
mineral s are mentioned.
7. Leksmsniid! Varga A special Varga ineludes special
68 drugs.
8. Paniyadi Varga Various liquids are mentioned
9. Piiniy« Varga Types of water & their properties.

10. Ksim Varga Various types of Mi1k are men-
tioned.
11. Dadhi Varga Qualities of Curds are described.
12. Takra Varga Types of Takra, qualities.
13. Navanlta Varga Butter and its qualities.
14. Ghrta Varga Types of Ghee & qualities.
15. Taila Varga Different types of Oils.
16. Madhu Varga Honey qualities & types.
17. Ik$u Varga Various types of Sugarcane.
18. Madya Varga Sandhánfya Preparations.
19. Mütra Varga Types of Mutra & Properties.
20. Sükadhánya Varga Adhaki etc Dhánya.
21. Iñme Varga Maize etc.
22. Tttuuibliny« Varga ssu, Godhüma etc.
23. Simbi Dhánya Varga Various types of pulses.
24. Kstimn« Varga Preparations of different varieties.
25. Anupána Varga Various Anupána & their uses.
26. Mámsa Varga Properties of various Mámsa.
27. Mistek« Varga Groups of drugs.
Madanapala Nigha:ptu
Autbor-Rája Madanapála, King belongs to Tika dynasty.
Otber Name- Madana Vinoda.
Period- Author has given the date as 6th day of Mágha in
the year 1431 of Vikrama samvatsara corresponds to $a$# titbi,
of Suklapak$a of the year 1374 AD.
Speciality-
1. As like other Nigha1)tu it ineludes descriptions about
AU$adha, Ahara and Dravadravyas.
DravyaguJ;.la Itihisa 579
2. More than 500 substances are included.
3. Newer drugs like Jayapala, Bhañga, Ahiphena, Piirasfka
Yavani etc. are mentioned for the first time.
Subject Matter- Totally 13 Vargas are made in Madan-
apala NighhaQtu
SI. Name oC tbe Varga Number oCdrugs
No.
1. Abhayadi Varga Total 165 drugs, Eg : Triphala
2. SUQthyadi Varga Number of drugs-39 Eg : SUQthi
3. Karpüradi Varga 84 drugs, which are aromatic
Eg : Candana
4~ SuvafIJadi Varga 44 metels & minerals are men-
tioned. Eg : Hingula
5. Varadi Varga 50 Drugs Eg : Vara, Udumbara
6. Phala Varga 56 fruit yielding plants Eg : Driik$a
7. Saka Varga 56 Dravyas Eg : Tsepus«
8. Panfyadi Varga Liquid substances like milk, water
etc.
9. Iksu Varga Ineludes sugarcane, Madhu etc.
10. Dbény« GUQa Varga Various Dhanyas like Salí,
Godhuma and their qualities De-
scribed.
11. Dhanyakrtanya Varga Descriptions regarding various
food preparations are explained.
12. Mamsa Varga Meat of different birds & animals
13. Misraka Varga Anupana, Nidra, Añjana etc.
Kaiyyadeva Nighal)fu
Original name of, Kaiyyadeva NighaQtu was 'Pathyapathya
Vibodhika'. But this work has became famous in the name of
the author Kaiyyadeva as Kaiyyadeva NighaQtu.
Author- Author of this Nigha1)tu was Pandit Kaiyyadeva,

who belonged to Bharadhwaja Gotm, son of Acarya Sarñga
and grandson of Ácárya Padmanábha.
Period- 1450 A.D.
KaSlnatha, cornrnentator of Sarngadhara Samhita has re-
ferred this book in his cornrnentary Gugartha dipika which be-
longsto 17th century A.D. So definitely this book is written be-
tween 15th to 16th century.
Contents :- This book officíally has 8 Vargas, but sorne
authors consider a 9th Varga as Nanartha Varga but its reference
is not available.
SI. Nameofthe No.ofDrugs First & Last Drug
No. Varga
1. AU$adhi Varga 455 Dravyas Guguci-Malati
2. Dhatu Varga 59 Dhatus SUVaT1)8-VaJuka
3. Dhánya Varga 50 Dhányas Sali-Gavedhuka
4. Drava Varga 9 Vargas Tóyavarga-MUlra Varga
5. [(rtanna Varga 62 Preparations Odana-Parpata
6. Mamsavarga Anupa & Sarpa Vi$kira-Karkata
7. Yibia« Varga Dinacarya etc. Dinecsrye-Akiilemityu
8. Misraka Varga Combinations Trijataka-Nidra
Bhavaprakasa NighaJ)tu
Considered as one of the best reference book for Drevye-
guna.
Author- Bbiivemiér«
First name of book- Hetitskyiidi Niglumtu
Period- 15th-16th Century
Bhavamisra has followed Sarñgadhara Samhita and
Madanapala Nigha1)tu which belongs to 13th & 14th century and
the works of 17th century like Yogaratnakara and Lolimbarajiya.
Vimarsakiira- Krisna Candra Cunekar
Subject Matter- Total nurnber of Vargas are 23.
Dravyaguna Itihisa 581
SI. Name ofthe Varga Number Examples

No. ofDrugs
1. Hañtakyadi Varga 84 Hañtaki, Vibhitaki etc.
2. Karpüradi Varga 52 Karpüra, Kastüri etc
3. Guc:jücyadi Varga 140 Guduci, Nagavalli
4. Puspe Varga 32 Kamala, Ketaki
5. Phala Varga 55 Ámra, Bfjapüra
6. Va(5di Varga 41 Vara, Aswattha
7. SuvarIJadi Varga 64 Gandhaka, SuvarI)a
8. Dhanya Varga 29 ssu, Vrhi
9. Saka Varga 66 Vastuka, Sigru
10. Mamsa Varga 57 Ptstuds, Yiskim
11. K[tanna Varga 35 Mantha, Kiiñji
12. Van Varga 13 Tau$ara, Kaupa
13. Dugdha Varga 8 Godugdha, Mahi$adugdha
14. Dadhi Varga . 8 Mandadadhi, Godhadhi
15. Tilia Varga 4 Ghola, Mathita
16. NavanIta Varga 2 Mahi$a, Dugdhotta
17. Gbst« Varga 8 Goghfta, Mahi$aghrta
18. Mülra Varga 8 Gomiitrs, Khara Múlra
19. Taila Varga 9 Tilataila, Sar$apataila
20. Sandhiina Varga 10 Sauvira, Ari$ta
21. Madhu Varga 8 Mak$ika, Kssuds«
22. Iksu Varga 13 Pau1)c:jraka,Nilepom
23. Anekartha Varga
Dwayartha 114 Raktabfja, Csndmbiis«
Trayartha 84 Vasuka, Sreyasf
Ceturiirtb« 3 Amba$tha
Bahvartha 4 Ak$a
Raja Nighal)tu
Author- Narahari Pa1)qit
Father's Name- Ishwara Pa1)qit who was the royal physi-
cian of Kiismir King.
Original Name- Abhidhiina Cüqiima1)f or Dravyiibhidhiina
Gana Sangraha.
Latest Name- Riija Nigha1)fu
~ ,,~~ :t ....lfa~qfQ ~'i5iiN(iquñ 11: 1
""S~ '4<1.1
This Nigha1)fu is compiled after analyzing each and every
aspect of a medicinal plant like its morphology and therapeutic
uses. Hence Narahari himself gives the name 'Raja Nigha1)fu'
as he considers it as best among a11Nigha1)tu.
Period- Though he has not mentioned his period, it can be
guessed that this work belongs to 15th century. He has men-
tioned that he has referred Medenepé¡« and Dhanwantari
Nigha1) ru, "~ JI;:e¡Qd1i'('ji( 9fill" So it is after 14th Century.
Speciality-
1. Narahari has mentioned a few special Vargas like-
Anüpadi Varga, Dhara1)yadi Varga, Manu~yadi Varga,
Rogiidi Varga & Satwiidi Varga.
2. In Aussdbi Varga tota1698 drugs have been mentioned.
3. Has included many more synonyms when compared to
other Nigluuuus.
4. Recognized Dravyaguna as one among the A~tiiñgas
and stressed knowledge of Dravyaguna and its impor-
tance for a good physician.
5. Apart from including good number of new drugs he
has developed a method for plant nomenelature.
Subject Matter- It ineludes 23 Vargas
1. Aniipadi Varga-First time a Varga is dedicated to Des«
(region). Types & features of Various desas like Anüpa, Jañgala
& Sadhara1)a with their subdivisions are ineluded.
DravyagUJ;la Itihisa 583
2. Dhara{Jyadi Varga-Bhümi (Soil) and its varities, names

& Synonyms of different parts of plants, plants denoted for 27
stars are named.
3. GutJ.ücyadi Varga- 44 medicinal plants like Guqücf,
Kapikacchu, Jyoti~mati etc. are mentioned
4. Satahwadi Varga- Plants like Satahwii, MiSreya,
Siilapami etc. 60 drugs and varieties are included.
5. Parpatadi Varga- 59 drugs like Perpet«, Iirske,
Drol)apu$pi etc. are explained.
6. Pippalyadi Varga- Pippali, SUl)thi, Marica, Lavana,
K$iira etc. 86 Dravyas are mentioned.
7. Mülakadj Varga- 5 types of Mülaka, 4 types of Sigtu,
Viirtiiki etc. 105 vegetables are included.
8. Salmalyadj Varga- Totally 59 drugs which are grown
wild are mentioned in this Varga.
Eg : Siilmali, Sami etc.
9. Prabhadrádi Varga-47 medicinal trees are mentioned,
Eg : 5 types of Nimba, Kiismarya etc.
10. Karavirádi Varga- Totally 41 medicinal plants are
mentioned.
Eg : 4 types of Karavfra, 3 types of Dhatüra.
11. Amradj Varga- This Varga inc1uded plants which give
fruits. TotalIy 110 plants are mentioned.
Eg : 5 types of Amra, 4 types of Jambu.
12. Candanadj Varga- Most of the drugs are aromatic,
totally 47 drugs are included.
13. Suvar{Jadj Varga- In this Varga 45 mineral origin drugs
are mentioned.
Eg : Suvarna, Rajata, Tiimra etc.
14. Panjyadj Varga- This Varga includes items which are
liquido
Eg : Jala, Madhu, Madya etc.
15. K~iradi Varga- Various types of Ksit« (milk), Ghrta
(Ghee), Tekt«, Dadhi etc are explained.
16. Sályadi Varga- Ineludes ssu and its types, Ma$a,

Mudga etc. pulses and grains.
17. Mamsadi Varga- It ineludes various types of Mamsa
and their qualities.
18. Manu~yádi Varga- Names and synonyms of Purusa
& Stri, Synonyms of different parts of the body are mentioned.
19. Simhádi Varga- Various wild animal s like Simha
(Lion), Vyaghra (Tiger) & birds are included.
20. Rogadi Varga- In this varga several diseases with their
synonyms are mentioned.
Eg : Rajayak$ma, PaIJgu etc.
21. Satwadi Varga- Satwa, Raja, Tama- Mental qualities,
related diseases, Ritu & their features are mentioned in this
Varga.
22. Misrakadi Varga- Triphala, Ttiktuu, Madhura-
Triphala, etc. groups are mentioned.
23. Anekárthadi Varga- Here synonyms which represents
different drugs are enlisted.
Eg : Sahasravedhi for Kastúri & Hiñgu
A~tañga Nighal)tu
Author- Acárya Váhata or Acarya Vágbhafa.
Edited by- Prof. Priyavrat Sharma
Period- 8th Century A.D.
Subject Matter-
1. 26 Genes of Vagbhata are mentioned and also other
Ousedb« dravyas are mentioned.
2. Saka Varga
3. Phalavarga & Puspavarga.
4. Piutbive Dravyas-Mineral drugs
5. Jantava Dravyas-Animal drugs
6. Vi$a Dravyas
7. Jalfya Dtsvyes
Dravyaguna Itihisa 585
8. Iksu & Madhu Varga

9. Taila Varga
10. Madya Varga
11. Dhanya Varga
12. Misraka Varga
13. Kitiinn« Varga
14. Mamsa Varga
15. Graha, (Planets), Gods, Various parts of plants are
mentioned.
Priya Nighal)Iu
Author- Acazya Priya Vrata Sharma, Born in a small vil-
lage Khagaul near Patna of Bihar State.
PeriodIDate- Published in 1983by Chowkhambha Bharati
Academy, Varanasi.
Subject Matter-
SI. Name of the Varga Number Examples
No. ofDrugs.
1. Hetitekyiidi Varga 115 Hañtaki, Bilva
2. Pippalyadi Varga 38 Pippali, Kapikacchu
3. Satapu$padi Varga 114 ' Satapu$pa, J1raka
4. Saradi Varga 78 Sara, Darbha
5. Kastüryadi Varga 17 Kastüri, Sukti
6. Suvat'Qadi Varga 36 SU~at'Qa,Vañga
7. Saka Varga 54 Vastuka, Upodika
8. Phala Varga 46 Amra, Naranga
9. Mamsa Varga 6 Chagamamsa, AQqa
10. Dhanya Varga 29 Sali, Madhülika
11. K[tarma Varga 47 Yogas Yavagu, Odana
12. Dravavarga 23 Bheda Jala, Dadhi
13. Dravyadi Varga 40 aspects Dravya, Rasayana
Karma
39Dra.VII·
Dravyagul)a Sangraha
Author- CakrapáI)idatta
Some believes it is the work oí Naráyana Datta father oí
CakrapáI)idatta, who was the resident Gemd« Deé«.
Period- 11lb Century
As king NyáyapaIa oí Garuda Desa was living in 11lb Cen-
tury (1040-1075 A.D.) where brother oí CakrapaI)i Bhánudatta
was working, so CakrapaI)Ís period also 11lb Century.
Speciality-
l. Cakrapáni has given the identification of Dravyas as per
its morphological features.
2. Some of the special drugs mentioned are Gáñgeruki,
Niigadanti, Madbu Valli etc.
Subject Matt~r- Totally 15 Vargas are mentioned
1. Dhinya Varga- First, qualities of Six Rasa, Sita & U$I)a
Virya, Trividba Vipiika then Dbiinyas like Godbüm Sali etc.
2. Mámsa Varga- Qualities of meat of animals and birds
like BI)a, HariI)a Tittradi.
3. Sika Varga-Leafy vegetables like Iivsmi, TaI)4uliyaka,
Viistuka etc.
4. Laval)idl Varga- LavaI)a,Ksiira, Lesun«, PaliiI)Qu etc
are mentioned.
S. Phala Varga- Qualities of fruits like DiiQima, Amra,
Jambira etc are explained.
6. Piniya Varga- Qualities of various Jala are explained
in this Varga.
7. Kfira Varga- Types of milk, qualities of milk, curds
and their properties, Ghee and Varieties of ghee are explained.
8. Talla Varga- Common properties and various Tsiles
are mentioned.
9. lkfu Vlkrti Varga- Qualities of Iksu, PbáI)ita, Gu4a
~arkará, Madbu etc. are explained.
DravyaguJ;ta Itihisa 587
10. Madya Varga-Qualities of Sura, Madya, Jagala, Sidhu,
Asava etc. mentioned.
11. Krtanna Varga- Various preparations from ssu, Yaya
like MaIJcja are explained.
12. Bhak,ya Varga- Qualities of P[thuka (parched rice),
Lája, Kulmá$a etc are mentioned.
13. Aharavidhi Varga- How one should consume food,
Dhátu, Mala Utpatti etc. are explained.
14. Anupana Varga- Qualities of various Anupána, when
to give Anupána are explained.
15. Misraka Varga-Actions ofvarious qualities like U$IJ8,
Sita, Qualities of Vyáyáma, Abbyanga etc are mentioned.
Abhidhina Ratnamwa
Autbor- Not clear, but may be inferred that elder brother
of Catura Recite was the author.
Other Name- $acjrasa Nigbentu.
Contents- Contents of Abbidbána \Ratnamála is divided
into 6 Skandhas as per Rasa.
1. Madhura Skandha Includes 102 drugs
2. Am1a Skandha Includes 32 drugs
3. La vana Skandba 11 drugs
4. Tikta Skandha 128 drugs
5. Katu Skandba 70 drugs
6. Kasáya Skandha 115 drugs
Hrdaya Dipaka NighaJ)tu

Author- Bopedéve, Son of Kesava
Contents- Contents are divided into 8 Vargas
1. Catu$páda Varga
2. Tripáda Varga
3; Dwipáda Varga
4. Ekapáda Varga
5. Dwináma Varga
6. Ekanáma Varga
7. Nánártha Varga
8. MUraka Varga
Afadhava Dravyagu~a
Author- Mádhava
Period- 12th Century
Contents- Madhava dravyaguI,la has 29 classification of
Dravyas.
1. Vividhau$adhi Varga 16. ssu Varga
2. Lavana Varga 17. Kudhánya Varga
3. Iksu Varga 18. Simbidhánya Varga
4. Madhu Varga 19. Mámsa Varga
5. Ksire Varga 20. Matsya Varga
6. Dadhi Varga 21. Phala Varga
7. Takra Varga 22. Sáka Varga
8. Navanfta Varga 23. Sre$ta Varga
9. Glut« Varga 24. Rasa Varga
10. Taila Varga 25. MaI,lcja Varga
11. Sneha Varga 26. Anna Varga
12. Madya Varga 27. Pánabhak$ya Varga
13. Kéiijike Varga 28. Anupana Vidhi
14. Mútra Varga 29. Prsklrn« Varga
15. Toya Varga
Camatkara Njgha~tu
Author- Rsngiicbiiry«, son of Raghavacharya
Period- No particular evidence but few scholars opine that
it belongs to 10th Century A.D.
Subject Matter- Totally 225 drugs and their identifica-
tion, Which are correlated to 167 Telugu names.
DravyagUJ;la Itihisa 589
Siddha Mantra
Author- Vaidyácárya Ké§va
Edited by- Sankaradiiji Sastri
Classification of Drugs
Eight groups were made
1. Viitaghna Varga
2. Pittaghna Varga
3. Kaphaghna Varga
4. Viitapittaghna Varga
5. Kaphavataghna Varga
6. Kaphapittaghna Varga
7. Dosagñna Varga
8. DO$ala Varga
Paryiya RatnamiUa
Author- Miidhavakara, who was the son of Itiduksre
belongs to Siliihrda.
Other Name- Ratnamiila
Period-7th Century A.D.
Speciality- Synonyms are given mueh importance in this
book. Words having many meanings also included.
Nighal)to Se$a
Author- Hémacandra
Period- 111h_12thCentury A.D.
Contents- It ineludes 389 Slokas which gives various syn-
onyms of plants. Divided into six KiiQc!a.
1. Vrk$a KiiQc!a - Ineludes explanation of trees.
2. GuIma KiiQc!a - Ineludes Sbrubs.
3. Latii Kiinda - Explanation about creepers.
4. Siika KiQ 4a - Various Vegetables.
5. Tf1)a KiiI;Jc!a - Grasses.
6. Dbinya Kiil)c!a - Pulses and graíns.
Satasloki
Author- Bopadeva
Centents- This work contains 100 SJokiis or Verses ex-
plaining synonyrns of various drugs.
Ayurveda Mahodadhi
Author- Susel)a Vaidya
Other Name- Annapiinavidhi
Contents- Explanations regarding dietary articles.
Sáligráma Nigbal)tu
Author- Léle Saligriima Vaidya belongs to Moradabad,
Uttarpradesh.
Contents- Book has two Khal)qas
1. Prathama Khal)qa - Consists 24 Chapters.
2. Dwitiy« Khal)qa - Consists of 2 Chapters.
Haritakyádi Nighal)tu
Autbor- Vaidyiila nkara Shiva Sharma
Time/Period- 1926 A.D.
Contents- Haritakyiidi Nighal)tu has 24 Vargas.
1. Harrtakyiidi Varga 2. Ketpñtiidi Varga
3. Guqücyiidi Varga 4. Puspe Varga
5. PhaJa Varga 6. Vatiidi Varga
7. Dhiitu Varga 8. Dhiinya Varga
9. Siika Varga 10. Viiri Varga
11. Dugdha Varga 12. Dadhi Varga
13. Takra Varga 14. Navanfta Varga
15. Gbtte Varga 16. Mütra Varga
17. Taila Varga 18. Madbu Varga
DravyaguJ;la Itihisa 591
19. Ik$u Varga 20. Sandhina Varga
21. Dravya Pan1c$a Varga 22. Mimsa Varga
23. Kritinna Varga 24. Anekirtba Varga
Slvako,a
Author- Sivadatta Misra, Son of Caturbhuja
Contents- Various drugs with their availability are men-
tioned. Alphabetical order is followedwhile writing.
DravyagtqJa Sataka
Author- Trimalla Bhatta
Other name- Dravyagul)a Satasloki.
Perlod- 17th Century A.D.
Contents- Drugs in this book are classified into 15 Vargas.
1. Jalavarga 2. Dugdhavarga
3. Dhinya Varga 4. Mimsa Varga
5. Sika Varga 6. Ik$u Varga
7. Taíla Varga 8. Phala Varga
9. SUl)thyidi Varga 10. Kritiinna V¡Mga
11. Sandhina Varga 12. Medhya Varga
13. Abhyañgidí Varga 14. Támbülidi Varga
15. Suvarl)idi Varga
Nighal)tu AdarAa
Author- Bapala1 Vaidya
Period- 1928 A.D.
Contents-
• Book has two volumes;
• Volume - 1 DeaIs with basic principIes of Dravyagul)a
Volume - 11
• Totally 571 drugs are mentioned
• Total number of Vargas mentioned are 126.
592 DravyagUl,la Vijñána
Mahau~adha Nighal)'u
Author- Áryadiisa Kumiirasimha belongs to Srilanka.
Date- 1971 A.O.
Contents- Drugs are c1assified into 7 Vargas
1. Mahau$adhi .Varga
2. Candaniidi Varga
3. Bilwiidi Varga
4. Phala Varga
5. SuvarQiidi Varga
6. Semist« Varga
7. Sankhya Varga
Arvacina Vidval Viractiam Dravyagul)a Vijñaniya
Granthanam Paricaya •
Dravya Gu.pa Vijñina
Author- Yadavji Trikamaji Aciirya
Year of Públication- 1953
Volumes-I & II
Volume 1- Basie Coneepts of Dravyaguna are explained
under 5 Chapters.
~
Volume 11- Drugs and their aetions are explained
• Ineludes explanation of 351 drugs belinging to 100
Vargas .
• 41 Jiiñgama Dravyas their Swarüpa, Ketme are
deseribed.
Dravya GUl)a Vijñana

Author- Priya Vrat Sharma, a pioneer in the field of
DravyaguQa and authored several books.
Year of Publication : 1968 A.D.
Volumes-I to V
Volume 1 - Concepts of DravyaguQ8 are explained under
4 K1)aQQas.
DravyaguJ.la Itihisa 593
Volume 11-383 Drugs are described.

Volume III-Animal products, Minerals & Deitetic sub-
stance are mentioned.
Volume IV - Vedic plants and History of Dravyaguna
Volume V-Discussion on drugs mentioned in Brahatrayi.
Dravyagul)a Vijñana
(Materia Medica- Vegetable Drugs
Author- Dr. Gyanendra Pandey
Year ofPublication : 2002 A.D.
Contents- Has 3 Volumes
Volume I-Descriptions of 156 Drugs (A-l)
Volume II-Descriptions of 141 Drugs (K-N)
Volume III-Descriptions of 161 Drugs (P- Y)
Sorne Controversial Drugs in Indian Medicine

Author- Dr. Bapalal Vaidya Year of publication 1982. A.D.
Contents- Has 11 chapters about controversial aspects of
various drugs and different species considered for one drug.
Contributions of Dalhana
"
in the field of
Dravyagul)a Sastra
Author- Dr. Shivakumar Vyas
Year of Publication- 1986
Contents- Has 16 chapters
Dravyagul)a Hastimalaka
Author- Vaidya Banavarilal Mishra
Year of Publication- 1986 A.D.
Contents- Has two Khanda (Part)
Prathama Kha94a- Has 11 Chapters and explanations of
basic concepts of Dravyagul)a are included.
Dwitiya Kh8\14&- Medicinal Plants are described.
Namarüpa Jñanam
Characterization of Medicinal plnats based on Etymologi-
cal derivation of names & Synonyms.
Autbor- Príya Vrata Sharma
First Edition- 2000 A.D.
Contents- Synonyms of 150 plants are mentioned and
explained.
Drsvy« GUl)aVijñana
Autbor- Dr. J.L.N. Sastry, Contributed lot in the field of
Dravyaguna and written many books.
Year of Publication-2002 A.D.
Volumes - I to IV
Volumes 1- Fundamental PrincipIes of Pharmacotherapeutics
in Ayurveda
Volume 11- Described 122 detail and 250 non detail drugs
Volume 111- Knowledge on animal durgs & foods in
Ayurveda
Volume IV- Practical training for Dravyaguna students.
Rasa Pancaka
Autbor- S.C. Dhyáni
Publíshed- 1980 A.D.
This text is written after doing many research works.
Contents- Has 6 chapters and appendices.
Chapter-L Introductory considerations
Chapter-2. Rasa
Chapter-3. Vipaka
Chapter-4. GUl)a
Chapter-5. Vfrya
Chapter-6. Prabhava
Dravyagu,a Itihisa 595
Appendices- Medicaments, Alphabetic list of drugs and

their parts used.
Ayurvedic Pbarmacology and Tberapeutic Uses of
Medicinal Plants
(Dravyagul)a· Vignyana)
Author- Vishnu Mahadev Gogte
First English Edition- 2000 A.D.
Contents- Book has S parts.
Part 1- Basic concepts of Dravygul)a
Part 2 & 3- Medicinal plants.
Part 4 & 5-Dravyas of Animal origino
A Hand Book of DravyagUl)a

Author- Prof. J.K. Ojha
Published in the year- 2004 A.D.
Contents- • Basic Concepts of Dravyaguna
• 378 Medicinal plants
• 11Animal origin drugs
DravyagUl)a Vijñina
Basic Principies
Author- Prof. D. Shantha Kumar Lucas
Published in- 2006 A.D.
Contents- Has 16 Chapters, a11 the basic concepts of
Dravyaguna are explained.
DravyagUl)a Sütramila
Author- Dr. J.L.N. Sastry
Published in the year-2005 A.D.
Contents- 504 plants names are mentioned and derivation
is given.
Indian Medicinal Plants

Authors- Kirtikar K.R. & Basu B.D.
Volumes- 1, 11,111& IV
Volume 1- Includes 50 families
Volume 11- Includes 40 families
Volume 111- Contains plants of 42 families
Volume IV- Includes 23 families, Fungi, Algae & Lichens.
Each families with their family features, keywords to iden-
tify different species, explanation regarding genus are men-
tioned. Each species includes its morphology, distribution, phar-
macological actions and vernacular names.
Indian Materia Medica

Edited by- Dr. K.M. Nadkarni
Number of Volumes- 2
Volume 1- Introduction part includes description regard-
ing Tridosha theory, weights & measurements, classification of
drugs, dosage etc.
Total 2671 species belongs to vegetable kingdom are ex-
plained.
Volume 11- Mineral Kingdom- 98 mineral drugs, Animal
Kingdom-130 Animal drugs.
Apendix 1- Pharmacological actions and species.
Appendix 11- Drugs, Preparations and their specific uses
in diseases.
Index- List of plants with their natural order.
Forgotton Healers
A guide to Ayurvedic Herbal Medicines.
DravyagUJ;la Itibisa 597
Autbors- Dr. Prakash Paranjape

Total number of Drugs-135, ·With their photographs.
Metbods of Description- Introduction, Ayurvedic prop-
erties, Medicinal uses and Ayurvedic Preparations of each drugs
are explained.
Medicinal Plants
Autbors- Robert Bentley & Henry Trimen
Number of Volumes- I to IV
Volume 1- 26 Families (Rananculace to Anacardace) 69
plants.
Volume ll- 12 Families (Leguminosae to Valerianaceae)
77 Plants
Volume 111- 28 Families (Compositae to Thymelacae) 81
plants
Volume IV- 28 Families (Artocarpaceae to Algae) 78
plants
Metbod of description
Morphology, habitat, official part, general eharacters &
composition, Medicinal properties and uses of eaeh plant are
deseribed.

Orient Longman
Editors- P.K. Warrier
V.P.K. Nambiar
C. Raman Kutty
Number of Volumes- I to V
Volume 1- Ineludes 100 drugs (BhevcJa to Kusumbha)
Volume 11- Ineludes lOO drugs (Srltila to Vajrakav,aka)
Volume 111- Ineludes 100 drugs (Snuhi to Rijidana)
598 DravyagUJ.la Vijñina
Volume IV- Ineludes 100 drugs (Tavak$ira to Yuthikaparni)

Volume V- Ineludes 100 drugs (Eral;JQalo Karkandhu)
Total Drugs = 500
Method of Description- Vernaeular names, distribution,
parts used, properties, uses and elassieal references.
Pharmacognosy of Indigenous Drugs

Publishers- Central Couneíl for researeh in Ayurveda and
Siddha New Delhi.
Number of Volumes-3
Volume 1-34 drugs are deseribed.
Volume 11-26 drugs are explained.
Volume 111-20 drugs are deseribed.
Method of description- Eaeh drugs explanation inelude-
Botanieal origin, Sanskrit names, regional names, parts used,
properties & uses, economic uses, botanieal deseription, distri-
bution, eultivation, eolleetion, maeroseopie and mieroseopie
eharaeters, physieal eonstituents, diagnostie eharaeters, phar-
maeology etc.
Database on Medicinal Plants Used in Ayurveda

Authors- K.V. Bellore
M.B. Yelne
T.J. Dennis
B.G. Chaudhari
Published by- CCRAS, Dept. oflSM & H
Volumes- I to VIII
Volume- 1 ineludes 40 drugs
2 ineludes 40 drugs
3 includes 30 drugs
4 ineludes 30 drugs
5 ineludes 30 drugs
6 ineludes 30 drugs
7 includes 30 drugs
8 ineludes 30 drugs
DravyagUl.la Itihisa 599
Metbod of description
Eaeh drug explanations inelude Botanieal name, Natural
order, elassieal names, Vemaeular names, Botanieal descrip-
tion, Distribution, Parts used, Aetions and uses, Pharmaeognosy,
Chemieal constituents, Pharmaeologieal activíties, Therapeutie
evaluation, Formulation and Preparations, Trade & Commeree,
Substitutes & adulterants, Propagation & Cultivatíon & Bibli-
ography.
•
II Year B.A.M.S. Degree Examination-June 2009
Dravyaguna Vignana, Paper-I (OS, RS & RS2)
QP Code : 1263
y our answers should be specific to the questions asked.
Draw neat labelled diagrams wherever necessary.
Long Essay 2Xll=22 Marks
1. What are the seven padarthas of Dravyaguna Sastra ?
Describe briefly about a11of them.
2. Describe the importance of purification of drugs along
with the purification methods indicated forAhiphena,
Vatsanabha & Kupilu.
Short Essay 10XS=SOMarks
3. What is the difference between Rasa and Anurasa ?
4. Describe Paradi gunas.
5. Describe the Panchbhautic configuration of six rasas.
6. Describe the difference between Samanya Pratyarabdha
and Vichitra pratyarabdha dravyas.
7. Describe the different time of drug administration in
Ayurveda (Bhaisajya kala).
8. What is the difference between grahi and Stambhana ?
9. Describe Chaturbeeja and their guna karmas.
10. Describe the time, author and specialities of Kaiyadev
Nighantu.
11. What is the different time of drug collection as per dif-
ferent part of the plant concemed ?
12. Describe the difference with appropriate examples of
Deepana and Pachana.
Sbort Answers 14X2=28 Marks
13.· Describe different types of vipaka.
14. Guro and laghu guna.
15. Classification of drugs as per the origin·(Yoni-bheda).
16. Pitta shamak and pitta prakopaka rasas.
QuestioD Paper 601
17. Trimada
18. Panchkola
19. Pramathi dravyas
20. Prashasta bhesaja
21. Anupana (vehicle)
22. Madanapala Nighantu
23. Mutrastaka
24. Veerya bheda
25. Atma Gunas
26. Madhura rasa karma
4C) ora.VII·
11Year B.A.M.S. Degree Examination-January 2009
Dravyagu9a Vignana, Paper-I (OS, RS & RS2)
QP Code : 1263
y our answers shouId be specific to the questions asked.
Draw neat Iabelled diagrams wherever necessary.
1. Describe the principIes of inter-reIationship of rasa
panchaka in dravyas and criteria of their functioning.
2. Describe the cIassification of dravyas. What are the con-
tributions of Charaka and sushruta in it ?
3. What are the sapta padarthas of Dravyaguna sastra?
4. Describe the gurvadi gunas.
5. Describe the rasa responsibIe for vitiation and pacifica-
tion of doshas.
6. Describe shortly the types of vipaka described by
Charaka.
7. Difference between veerya and prabhava.
8. Describe Panchtikta and their guna karmas.
9. Write examples of Anulomana, sramsana, rechana and
Bhedhana dravyas.
10. Describe shortly the dravya Samraksana,
11. Write a short note on Bhav Prakash Nighantu.
12. Describe the types of Virudha in Combinations (drug
incompatibility).
Short Answers 14X2=28 Marks
13. Triphala
14. . Brihat panchmoola
is. Vikashi dravyas
16. Kshirastaka
17. Lavana panchaka
18. Prabhava
19. Vishesha gunas
Question Paper 683
20. Anurasa
21. Samskara
22. Ashtavarga
23. Kasaya rasa
24. Rasa laksbana
25. Abipbena sodhana
26. Vedana stbapaka dravyas
•
11Year B.A.M.S. Degree Examination-July 2008
QP Code : 1263
your answers should be specific to the questions asked.
1. Write dravyaguna sastra lakshanam and give brief de-
scription about sapthapadartham.
2. Write down veerya nirukthi, lakshanam and veerya
sankhya vicharam.
Short Essay 10X5=50 Marks
3. Bheshajaprayogam
4. Dravya virudham
5. Bhaishajya kalam
6. Storage of collected raw materials and drug stores
(Bhesajagaram)
7. Pouthavamana of charaka
8. Methods of detection of adulteration.
9. Division of different area (desa)
10. Describe deepana and pachana
11. Difference between rasa and vipaka
12. Describe samsodhana and samsamana
13. Pathanam (Distillation & sublimation)
14. Kalavirudha .
15. Dose of virechanadravya
16. Ahara matra
17. Collection of food materials
18. Time of collection according to potency (veerya)
19. Vajeekaranam
20. Mahasugandham
21. Trinapanchamoolam
22. Panchathiktha
23. Anuloma
24. Chethana
25. Sukshma
26. Mahavisha
11Year B.A.M.S. Degree Bxamínation-January 2008
DravyagUJ;,la Vignana, Paper-I
(OS & RS) (OR, RS & RS2)
QP Code : 1263
Your answers should be specific to the questions asked.
Long Essly 2Xll=22 Marks
1. What is the importance of rasas in Ayurveda ? Describe
the functions of shad rasas in detail.
2. What is the base (Adhara) of nomenclature and descrip-
tion of different synonyms (paryaya) of plants in
Ayureda ? Describe in detail.
Short Essay lOXS=SO Marks
3. Describe lakshana, bheda and pradhanata of vipaka.
4. Describe the panchabhautikatwa of drugs.
5. Describe prabhava with examples.
6. What is the procedure of administration of rasa as
Aushadha dravya and Ahara dravyas ?
7. Describe snigdha and ruksna guna and their mode of ac-
tion.
8. What ís lekhana karma ?
9. Laghu panchmoola and their guna karmas.
10. What are different routes of drug administration ?
11. Describe time, author and specialities of sodhala Nighantu.
12. Describe briefly the history of Dravyaguna sastra.
13. Guna lakshana
14. Karma lakshana
15. Ushna veerya karma
16. Yukti
17. Karana Dravya bheda
18. Samsodhana dravyas
606 Dravyagu~a Vijñina
19. Trikatu
20. Chaturjataka
21. Bhesajagara
22. Jayapala sodhana
23. Mana paribhasa
24. Prayojyanga (parts used)
25. Raj Nighantu
26. Yavagu kalpana
•
II Year B.A.M.S. Degree Examination-August 2007
QP Code : 1263
Long Essay 2Xl1=22 Marks
l. Explain the following sutra
(Rasádadisaamyeyat Karma VishisbtamTat Prabhavajum)
({'('II~I~ ~ 4Aafitlll!4 'ffil Sjillqí:íl'l)
2. Explain in detail Prashasta Bheshaja (S¡:tlfdiltNI) and
Bhaishajya Prayoga Marga (~ l1J1f) m
3. Write short note on Kashaya Rasa (í$t¡I<t«O
4. Write about Kulbhedena (ij~ila;:¡) and Vayabhedena
(q<tilaot) classification of drugs.
5. Explain Dravya Aushadnatvam (J;02J at1t¡tjottq'l)
6. Write short note on Ruksha guna (~) and Snigdha
Guna (~¡tj101)
7. Write about Vipakaupalabdhi Hetu (~ aq~¡a¡ ~
8. Write short note on Bhedan Karma (iI~otAiif)
9. Write short note on Panchapallava (tji:tq~q)
10. Write short note on Pramathi Karma (~q;¡f)
11. Explain Druvayamana & Payyamana (~-q¡a¡qlot)
12. Write short note on Anupana (~)
Short Answers 14X2=28Mara
13. Write definition of Veerya (cft'4)
14. Write action of Vipaka (~)
15. Write definition of Dravya (~)
16. Write Karyakaranbheden Vargikaran (CfiI%¡(O¡ fu
q'¡IQup()
17. Write prayogakarma (SI'I1aICfí4') of Rasa (~) for Anar
(Dadima) (~)
18. Write name of Saptapadartha (~"<1qGI?:f) of Dravyaguna
Shastra (~ ~)
19. Write Upalabdhi ofRasa (m~)
20. Write definition ofMadakari Karma (~ctilf)
21. Write author and period of Rajnighantu «li.iIMe¡~)
22. What is the importance of Shodhana (~)
23. Which is the proper collection time for Root & Bark part
ofthe drug ?
24. Write action ofPanchatikta (~)
25. Write the definition of Vikasi Karma (~CfíI~ICfí4')
26. What is known as Dravyavirodha (Sl\~~iI",)
•
11Year B.A.M.S. Degree Examination-February 2007
DravyaguJ}a Vlgnana, Paper-I (OS, RS & RS2)
QP Code : 1263
l. Write definition of Guna (1JUT) and Explain following
gunas- Guro (~), Ruksha (~), Khara (-m:), Vishada (~)
2. Explain in detaíls-
Dravyashrit Rasadigunanam Paraspar Sambandha
(S(oql~: HU~1UII'1I'1i ~~)
3. Write short note on Dividhveeryawada (~~)
4. Write on Madhura Rasa (~w)
5. Dravya ('S(CX:I' 'OfTff'6fRVT) classification according to
Yonibheden (41f.1.q~'1)and Akrutibheden (aU,M.q~'1)
6. Write short note on Prabhava (Jrq'[q)
7. Write definition of Vipaka (fcrq¡q;) and explain Guru and
Laghu Vipaka (~ fcrq¡q;) in short.
8. Write short note on Deepan Karma (~q'1q;¡f)
9. Write difference between Anulomana (3'I~'i"'1) and
Sransankarma (~e'1q;4)
10. Write in short about Laghu Panchamoola
11. Write short note on Dhanvantari Nighantu
12. Write only name of Bhaishjyakala (~q'lRlq;la) according
to charaka samhita (TRCfi mt<n) and Sharangdhar Samhita
(¡tII('I~<~)
Short Answers 14X2=28Marks

13. Write Upalabdhi ofVeerya (cfti:f aqafiln
14. Write two drug of Sheetaguna (~)
15. Write Kaphashamak Rasa (CfiCfitllqq; W)
16. Write Prayogbheden (S!¿fl.I~~'1) classification
17. Write main action oí Picchila guna (~ ~)
18. What is Yukti guna (~10I)
19. Write panchbhautikata (qi4~raC$d) of Madhura rasa (~
"«f) & Kashaya Rasa (~ "«f)
20. Write author and period oí Bhavprakash Nighantu
("tlqS!C$lltl ~)
21. Write proper sangrahkala (fiJt~C$R1) for Kshira (~) &
flower of the drugs.
22. Write 1 Karsh (Cfilf) -gram, 1 Pala (W')-gram.
23. Write action of Trikatu (~)
24. What is the importance of Anupana (~)
25. Write Dravya ofTrimad gana (~q~!rl ~)
26. Write defination of Vvavayi Karma (ólIlql41C$JÍ)
•
11Year B.A.M.S. Degree Bxaminatión-August 2006
DravyaguJ)aVi)n~a, Paper-I
(OS, RS) (OS, RS & RS2)
QP Code : 1263
your answers should be specific to the questions asked,
Draw neat Iabelled diagrams wherever necessary.
l. Describe the concept of Vipaka in detail
2. Describe dravyaguna during the nighantu period
3. Write cIassification ofdrugs according to charaka
4. Bxplain vishada and pichhila guna
5. Describe ashtavidha veeryám in detail
6. ExpIain the panchabhuthik composition of shatrasas in
detail.
7. Write the guna and karma of madhurarasa
8. Describe the term grahi
9. Write the properties and uses of the drugs of panchakola
10. Describe the time of collection and preservation ofbark.
11. Write the importance of Bhavaprakasa Nighantu.
12. Write the drugs mentioned in ValleepanchamooIam and
their properties and uses.
Short Answers 14X2=28Marks
13. Write the guna and karma of amIa
14. ExpIain achethana dravyas
15. Write the nirukti of Karma
16. Describe rasa sankya nirdharanam
17. Describe shaktiveeryavadam
18. Describe anurasam
19. Mention the adhyatmikaguna
20. Write the drugs mentioned in chaturbeejam
21. Describe the guna and karma of ksheerashtakam
22. Write the drugs mentioned in mahapanchavisha
23. Oushadha matra
24. Describe the term purishavirechaneeyam
25. Describe Bhedana Karma
26. Describe the dravya samanya shodhana
11Year B.A.M.S. Degree Examination-March 2006
DravyagUl.ta Vignana, Paper-I (OS, RS)
QP Code : 1263
l. Write Nirukti of Rasa (~ ~) and describe in detail
AmIa Rasa (~) and Katu Rasa (~).
2. Write definition of Karma and explain following karma-
Lekhan (m), Grahi (Q), Stambhan (~), Samshaman
(~)
3. Write short note on-Atmaguna (~)
4. Write guna (~) Karmani (~) of Madhura vipaka (~
~).
5. What are Samanpratyarabdha (ijQ¡;:¡Slf4I<a4) and Vichitra
Pratyayarbdha (Fctf,:¡:;;¡Slf4I<a4) ? Explain in short.
6. Explain-Dravyasya Panchbhautikta (~ qi~""faq,('éji{)
7. Difference between A vasthapaka (3-10fl-?TT'tf0li) and
Nishthapaka (PUMIq,)
8. Write short note on-Kaideva Nighantu (~ ~)
9. Write short note on Triphala (~)
10. Write about samrakshanvidhi (~«1;:¡I~~) (Preservation
method) of the drug.
11. Write short note on shodhanvidhi (~~'tj;:¡Fct~).
12. Write short note on Ideal drug.
13. Write definition of Veerya (citlf).
14. Write Upalabdhi ofVipaka (~aqdfit4).
15. Wite Pittashamak Rasa (fihl~I¡qc:,fí ~).
16. Write Dosha Karma bheden (cfIqq,q.qa;:¡) classification.
QuestlOD Paper 613
17. Write importance of Paraguna (~).
18. Write Vaisheshik guna (~_fIIq;!1ul).
19. Write two drugs of Ushnaveerya (a&JI¿ft4).
20. Write deñnition of Manaparibhasha (itló1q~).
21. Write drugs of Chaturjat gana (~ TIUJ).
22. Write ímportance of Anupan (~)
23. Write 1 Gunja, (~) 1 Kudav (cp!J)
24. Write definition of Vyavayi Karma (&jql~q;4)
25. Write collectíon time for fruits and flowers of tbe drug.
26. Write Autbor and period of Shaligram Nighantu (,,¡fal4¡it
~)
•
Second Professional B.A.M.S. Degree Examination,
August-2005
DravyaguJ.la Vignana, Paper-I (OS, RS)
QP Code : 1263
1. Write the discussion on rasa sankhya nirdharana as men-
tioned in charaka samhita 26th chapter.
2. Explain the oushadha marga in detail.
3. Write Shariraka guna and mention dravya as example
for each guna.
4. Write asta vidha virya with suitable examples.
5. Explain the difference among rasa and anurasa.
6. ·Define vipaka in detail.
7. Rasa guna.
8. Write a detail note on Lavana panchaka.
9. What is grahi & sthambhana ? Explain with suitable ex-
amples.
10. Write about dravya sangraba kala.
11. Explain bhaishaja kala.
12. Paryayaratnamala.
13. Prashasta bheshajam.
14. Amayika prayogam.
15. Vishamusti sodhana.
16. Trimada.
17. Sresta matra.
18. Lekhanam.
19. Kritrima dravyam.
20. Karya karana dravya.
QuestlOD Paper 615
21. Adhyatmika guna.

22. Snigdha rasa.
23. Rasa-vipaka relation.
24. Karma virya vada.
25. Vyavavi.
26. Samana pratyarabdhata .
•
Second Professional B.A.M.S. Degree Examination,
Marcb-2005
Dravyagu9a Vignana, Paper-I
QP Code : 1263
y our answers sbould be specific to tbe questions asked.
l. Write down Nirukti of Guna, its Laksbana and Gurvadi
twenty Gunas.
2. Define tbe term Prabbava and difference between
Prabbava and Virya.
Short Essay 10X5=50Marks
3. Describe Samtarpana and Apatarpana.
4. Describe Samsbodbanam and Samsbamanam.
5. Describe tbe properties uses and drugs of Jeevaneeya
verga.
6. Describe tbe classification of drugs in detail.
7. Describe the Avastbapaka and Nisbtapakam.
8. Write tbe Nirukti of Prabhava.
9. Write tbe Nirukti and definition of Rasa. Explain tbe
Karma of Katu Rasa.
10. Describe tbe term Anulomana and Sramsana.
11. Describe tbe term Bedbana and Bhédana.
12. Write tbe importance of Rajanigbantu.
13. Para Guna.
14. Rasa Dosba Sambbanda.
15. Cbetana Bbeda.
16. Vibhaga
17. Stambbana
18. Jeevaneeya Gana
19. Abbyasa
QuestiOD Paper 617
20. Triphala
21. Ksharastaka
22. Ksheerastaka
23. Asta Vidha Veerya
24. Pancha Kola
25. Samshamana
26. Chatur Beeja
41 In.VII.
Second Professional B.A.M.S. Degree Examination, 2004
Dravyaguna Vignana, Paper-I
Re : 1263
Long Essay 2Xll=22 MarKs
1. Define the term "Veeryam" and establish its number
considering the difference of opinion among the
Acharyas. .
2. Explain in detail the interrelatioship between Guna and
Veeryam.
Short Essay 10XS=SO Marks
3. Write the definition of Dravyam and establish its
Pradhanyata.
4. Describe the classificatien.of Dravyam according to
Karya Karanabhedena.
5. Describe Paradiguna.
6. Write the Guna, Karma and Bhautika composition of
Madhura Rasam.
7. Define the term Vipaka and write the Guna and Karma
of Katuvipaka.
8. Explain the term Karma.
9. Describe the term Deepana and Pachanam.
10. Mention the drugs of Trinapanchamoolam and write its
properties and uses.
11. Mention the drugs of Triphala and explain its properties,
uses and Matra.
12. Describe the collection and preservation of root drugs.
13. Explain Vichitrapratyayarabhdha.
14. Write the Guna and Karma of Amlarasa.
15. Write the Panchabhautika composition of Lavanarasa.
16. Describe prabhava in brief.
Question Paper 619
17. Describe the role of Rasas in Dosha Shamanam.

18. Explain Vipaka Upalbdhi.
19. Describe Guro and Laghu gunam.
20. Write the drugs and substitutes of Ashtavarga.
21. Mention the drugs of upavisham.
22. Write the importance of synonyms in the description of
plants give examples.
23. Describe anupanavyavastha.
24. Write the route of administration of drugs.
25. Explain the term Mutravirechaneeyam .
•
Bibliograpby
l. Acárya Priyavrat Sharma, Dhanwantari Nighantu
Chaukhambha Orientalia, Varanasí, 2002.
2. Acárya Priyavrat Sharma and Dr. Guruprasad Sharma
Kaiyyadeva Nighantu, Chaukhambha Orientalia,
Varanasi, 1979.
3. Acárya Priyavrat Sharma, Dravyaguna S ütram,
Chaukhambha Sanskrit Bhawan, Varanasi, 2002.
4. Acárya Priyavrat Sharma Dravyaguna Víjnána, Vol.I,
Chaukhambha Bharati Academy, Varanasi, 1995.
5. Acárya Priyavrat Sharma, Priya Nighantu, Chaukhambha
.Surabharati Prakashan. Varanasi, 1995.
6. Acárya Priyavrat Sharma, Caraka Samhita, Chaukhambha
Orientalia, Varanasi, 1997.
7. Acárya Vidyadhara Shukla, Kaya Chikitsa, Chaukhambha
Surabharati Prakashana, Varanasi, 1995.
8. Ambikadatta Shastri and Rajeshwaradatta Shastri
Bhaishajya Ratnavali, Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan,
Varanasi, 1997.
9. Ayodhya Prasad Achal, Ayurvédiya Padártha Vijñana,
Chaukhambha Surabharati Prakashana Varanasi 1991.
10. Balwant Singh Thakur, Glossary of Vegetable drugs in
Brahatrayee.
11. Bijalani R.L., Understanding Medical Physiology, Jaypee
Brothers, New Delhi 2004.
12. C. Dwarakanath, Digestion and Metabolism in Ayurveda,
Chaukhambha Krishnadas Academy, Varanasi, 200 l.
13. Dr. Anna Moreshwar Kunte and Krishna Ramachandra
Shastri Navre, Krishnadas Academy Varanasi 1995.
14. Dr. Bapalal Vaidya, Some controversial Drugs in Indian
Medicine, Chaukhambha Oríentalia, Varanasi, 1982.
Bibliography 621
15. Dr. Bhaskar Govind Ghanekar, Swastya Vijnana aur
Sarwajanika Arogya, Chaukhambha Bharati Academy,
Varanasi, 1994.
16. Dr. C.K. Kokate, A.P. Purohit, S.B. Gokhale,
Pharmacognosy, Nirali Prakashan, Pune, 2004.
17. Dr. Chandra Bhushan Jha, Ayurvediya Rasa Shastra
Chaukhambha Surabharati Prakashan, Varanasi, 1998.
18. Dr. Indradev Tripathi, Raja Nighantu Krishnadas Acad-
emy, Varanasi, 1998.
19. Dr. J.L.N. Sastry, Dravyaguna Vijñána, Vol. 1.
Chaukhambha Orientalia, Varanasi, 2002.
20. Dr. K. Nisteshwar, Text Book of Dravyaguna,
Chaukhambha Sura Bharati Prakashan, Varanasi, 2007.
21. Dr. K.C. Chunekar, Bhávaprakása Nighantu,
22. Dr. Kishor Patwardhan, Human Physiology in Ayurveda,
Chaukhambha Orientalia, Varanasi.
23. Dr. N.R. Gayatri, Padártha Vijñána, Directorate ISM & H,
Karnataka, 1990.
24. Dr. Ramkaran Sharma and Vaidya Bhagwan Dash, Caraka
Samhita Vol 1-VII, Chaukhambha Sanskrit Series Office,
Varanasi, 2005.
25. Dr. S.C. Dhyani, Rasa Panchaka, Krishnadas Academy,
Varanasi, 1994.
26. Dr. Shivakumar Goud, Ayurvediya Sharira Kriya
Vijnanam, Nath Pustak Bhandar, Rohtak, 1993.
27. Dr. Shobha G. Hiremath, A Text Book of Bbaishajya
Kalpana, IBH Prakashana, Bangalore, 2005.
28. Dr. Siddinandan Mishra, Ayurvediya Rasa Sbastra,
Chaukhambha Orientalia, Varanasí, 1996.
29. Blaine Maries Human Anatomy and Pbysiology, Addison-
wesley, California, 1998.
622 DravyagUl}a Vijñina
30. Hargovinda Shastry, Amarakósha, Chaukhambha Sanskrit

Sansthan, Varanasi, 2001.
31. H.L. Sharma, K.K. Sharma, 'General Pharmacology, Ba-
sic Concepts, Paras Publishing, Hyderabad, 1999.
32. K.D.Tripathi, Essentials ofMedical Pharmacology, Jaypee
Brothers, New Delhi, 2003.
33. Dr. K.M. Nadkarni, and A.K. Nadkarni, Indian Materia
Medica, Chaukhambha Publications, New Delhi, 2000.
34. K. Sembulingam and Prema Sembulingam. Essential of
Medical Physiology, Jaypee Brothers New Delhi, 2001.
35. Kaviraja Ambika Datta Shastri, Sushruta Samhita,
Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, Varanasi, 1995.
36. Kaviraja Sri Vishwanath Dwivedi, Drugs in Ayurveda and
their classification, Institute for Ayurvedic studies and
Research, Jamnagar.
37. Kavirraja Umesh Chandra Gupta, Vaidyaka Shabda
Sindhu, Chaukhambha Orientalia, Varanasi, 1999.
38. Krishna Ramachandra Sastri Navre. Ashtanga Hradayam,
Krishnadas Academy, 1995.
39. Jagadeesh Lal Shastry, Anuvada Chandrika, Motilal
Banarasidas, New Delhi, 1995.
40. Leda M. Mckenry, Evelyn Salerno.Pharmacology in Nurs-
ing, Mosby, USA, 1998.
41. Makenna B.R. Collander, Illustrated Physiology, Churchill
living stone, Newyork 1997.
42. N. Ranganath Sharma, Amarakosha Suvidaya Prakashana.
43. N.L. Bhattacharya, Ashtanga Hradaya Samhita. ISAM,
Bangalore, 1992.
44. Pandit Parashuram Shastri, Sharngadhara Samhita,
Chaukhambha Orientalia, Varanasi, 2002.
45. Pandit Rajeshwara datta Shastri, Charaka Samhita,
Bibliography 623
46. Prof. K.R. Arumugam and Dr. N. Murugesh, Text book

of Pbarmacognosy, Satbya Publishers, Madurai, 2001.
47. Ravindra Sharma, Agrotechniques of Medicinal plants,
Daya Publishing house, 2007.
48. S.K. Gupta, Drug Screening Methods, Jaypee Brothers,
New Delhi 2004.
49. S.K. Kulkami, Hand Book of Experimental Pharmacol-
ogy, Vallabh Prakashan, Delhi, 1999.
50. Satoskar, 'Pharmacology and Pharmacotherapeutics,
Popular Prakashan, Mumbai, 2003.
51. Shri Brahma Shankar Shastri, Yogaratnakara,
Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, Varanasi, 20M.
52. Shri Chandraraj Bhandari, Vanaushadhi Chandrodaya.
Vol.l Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, Varanasi, 1993.
53. Shri Brahma Sankara Misra and Sri Ruplalji Vaisya,
Chaukhambh Sanskrit Sansthan, Varanasi.
54. Sri Dayashankara Pandya, Sarñgadhara Sambita
Chaukhambha Amara Bharati Prakashana, Varanasi,
1998.
55. Sri Giriraj Dayalu Shukla, Bhela Samhita, Chaukhambha
Vidya Bhavan, Varanasi, 1959.
56. V. Gopal Rao Hegde, Rasa Ratna. Samucchaya, Vol.1.
Directorate ISM & H., Bangalore, 1987.
57. Vaidya Banavarilal Misra, Dravyaguna Hastamalaka,
Ayurved Sanskrit Hindi Pustak Bhandar, Jaipur 1995.
58. Vaidya Chandrakanta Ba. Sonare, Dravyaguna Sangraba,
Chaukhambha Orientalia Varanasi, 1998.
59. Vaidya Shree Govardhan Sharma Changani, Ashtanga
Sangraha, Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, Varanasi,
1997.
60. Vaidya V:M. Gogte, Ayurveda Pharmacology and Thera-
peutic uses of Medicinal Plants.
624 OravyaguJ}a Vijñina
61. Vaidya Yadavji Trikamaji Acharya, Nayan Ram Acarya,
Sushruta, Samhita, Chaukhambha Orientalia Varanasi,
1997.
62. Vaidya Yadavaji Trikamaji Acharya, Dravyaguna Vijñána,
Sri Bhaidyanath Ayurveda Bhavan limited, Nagpur.
63. Vaidya Yadunandan Upadhyaya, Ashtanga Hradayam,
Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, Varanasi, 2000.
64. Vishwanath Dwivedi Shastry, Bhavaprakasha Nighantu
Motilal Banarasidas, New Delhi, 1998.
65. Yogananda Natha, Ayurveda Sutram, Oriental Researach
Institute, Mysore, 1988 .
•
Index
Abhidána Ratnamála 587 Áyurveda Mahodadhi 590
Abhyása 186 Ayurvedic Phannacology 595
Absorption 261 Bahirantascétana 20
Acétana Dravya 19 Bhallataka Sodhana 515
Action-effect sequence 346 Bhánga Sodhana 515
Adhyátmika GUI,la 191 Bharjana 513
Adulteration 520 Bhaisajya Kala 552
Abara dravya sangrahana 495 Bhávaná 511
Ahiphena Sodhana 514 Bhávaprakása Nighantu 580
Alkaloids 298 Bhédana 383
Amla Avasthápáka 255 Bhésaja Prayóga 528
AmIa Skanda 38 Bhésaja Prayóga Marga 561
Amla Vipáka Dravya 44 Bhésaja Vyavasthápatra 564
Amla Pancaka 439 Bhésajágára 497
Amla Varga 440 Bhñmi Vibhága 476
AI,l4aja 27 Bioavailability 262
Aniyata Vipáka Váda 270 Biotransformation 263
Antascétana Dravya 20 Biotransport 259
Anulomana 381 Bittemess 207
Ánúpa Desa 468 Botanical nomenclature 459
Anupána 547 Brhat Pancamúla 421
Apamisrana 520 Camatkára Nighantu 588
Aparatwa 178 Caraka Samhita 570
Appetizers 364 Carakokta mara varga 50
Arambha Sámarthya 16 Carakokta Kanna 408
Ásray~twa 16 Carakokta Varga 55
A~tañga Hrdayókta G8I).a 100 Canninatives 382
A~tanga Nighantu 584 Carrier mediated transport 260
A~tavarga 435 Caturbhadraka 449
Ásukaru 175 Caturbija 433
Ausadhi Yoga Prastuti 539 Caturjataka 437
Ausadhatwa of Dravya 10 Cetana Dravya 19
Ávipa 512 Chedana 379
Avasthipika 254 Common Kanna 415
Comparison of Caraka Dravya Kámukata Vividha
& Susruta vargíkarana _ 98 Paríksana 355
Dasamüla 423 Dravya Laksana 6
Database on medicinal Dravya Námakarana 458
plants 598 Dravya Nirukti 6
Désa Bhümi Pravibhága 466 Dravya Prádhányata 12
Desokta 462 Dravya Sangraha as per
Dhálana 512 Bhiimi 494
Dhanwantari Nighantu 575 Dravya Sangrahana 484
Dhattüra Sódhana 514 Dravya Vargfkarana in
Dhátu Pradüsana Dravya 31 Bhávaprakása Nighantu 120
Digestion 256 Dravya Vargíkarana in
Dípana 361 Dhanwantari Nighantu 131
Distribution 262 Dravya Viródhitwa 531
Dósa Kópanatwa of Rasa 245 Dravya Bhéda acc to Cétana
Dósa Samanatwa of Rasa 245 & Acétana 19
Dosage 547 Dravya Bhéda acc to Kárya
Dósa prasamana Dravya 30 Kárana 21
Dravya Bhéda Ahára Dravya 50 Dravya Bhéda acc to Utpatti 21
Dravya Bhéda acc to Dravyaguna Hastámalaka 593
ákára (Habit) 51 Dravyaguna Itihása 566
Dravya Bhéda acc to Áyu Dravyaguna Sangraha 586
(Life span) 53 Dravyaguna Sataka 591
Dravya Bhéda acc to Dravyaguna Sastralak~m;ta 1
Kula (family) 140 Dravyaguna Sütramála 595
Dravya Bhéda acc to Dravyaguna Vijñána 592
Prabháva 31 Dravyánám Vividha
Dravya Bhéda acc to asuddhi 510
Prayoga 30 Dravyásrita Rasádínam
Dravya Bhéda acc to Rasa 36 Sambandha 335
Dravya Bhéda acc to Drug metabolizing
Udbhava (Origin) 54 enzymes 266
Dravya Bhéda acc to Jruvaya Mána 507
Vipáka 43 Durgandha 177
Dravya Bhéda acc to Vírya 47 Dwividha Vipákaváda 277
Dravya Bhéda acc to Yóni 24 Ekadesa Sádhyatwa 17
Index 627
Elimination 267 Kárana Dravya 21

Experimental animals 358 Karkasa 175
Expiry period 498 Karma Bheda 342
Factors affecting plant Karma Laksana 341
growth 481 Karma Nirukti 340
Filtration 261 Karma Paryáya 342
Gastric secretion 368 Karma Swarüpa 342
General properties of drugs 346 Karma Vargíkarana 353
Glycosides 298 Karma Virya Váda 304
Grading of Rasa 240 Kárya Dravya 21
Grahi 392 Kasáya Skanda 42
Gums 300 Katu Avastbápáka 256
Guna laksana 156 Katu Caturjátaka 438
Guna Nirukti 156 Katu Skanda 40
GUQaprádhányata 193 Katu Vipáka Dravya 44
Guna Sankhyá 157 Kramápéksitatwa 17
Guna Vibhajana 158 Krtrima Dravya 524
GUQaVirya Váda 301 Ksára Saptaka 455
Guñja Sodhana 515 Ksára Satka 454
Gurvádi GUQa 160 Ksárapancaka 454
Harítakyádi Nighantu 590 ~ara~taka 455
Hrdaya Dípaka Nighantu 587 ~aratraya 454
Ideal Soil 478 Ksirástaka 456
Indian Medicinal Plants 596 K~pil~ SOdhana 514
Itarahwaya 464 Laghu Pancamüla 422
Jáñgala Désa 467 Lanchana 463
Jañgama 27 Lavana Pancaka 453
Jáñgama Dravya Sangraba 494 Lavana Skanda 39
Jaráyuja 27 Laxatives 390
Jayapála SOdhana 514 Lékhana 377
JIvaniya Gana 434 Limitations of Paryáya 465
Jívaníya Pancamüla .451' Madakári 397
Kaiyyadéva Nighantu 579 MadanapaIa Nighantu 578
Kantaka Pancamüla 425 Mádhava Dravyaguna 588
Kapha Kópana 35 Madhura Avasthápáka 255
Kapha Samsamana Dravya 33 Madhura Skalida 36
Madhura Triphala 443 Pancavidha Vipáka Váda 271

Madhura Vipáka Dravya 43 Páncabhautikatwa of
Madhyama Pancamüla 426 Dravya 7
Mahápancavisa 441 Pancapadártha of
Mahásugandha 446 Dravyaguna 2
Mahausadha Nighantu 592 Pancéndriya Grahana 15
Mana Bhéda 501 Pancreatic Secretion 369
Mana Paribhásá 500 Parádi Guna 177
Mardana 512 Paratwa 177
Matra Nirdhárana 540 Parimána 184
Metabolism 259 Párthiva 29
Misraka Vargfkarana 421 Paryáya 460
Modem Concept on taste 205 Paryáya Ratnamála 589
Mütrástaka 456 Passive Diffusion 260
Námarüpa Jnánam 594 Pautava Mana 502
Nava Visa 441 Páyyamána 508
Nighantu Ádarsa 591 Phármacodynamics 346
Nighantu Se~a 589 Pinocytosis 260
Nirvápa 512 Pitta Kópana 34
Nistápáka 258 Pitta Pancaka 457
Nityatwa 14 Pitta Samsamana Dravya 32
Oils 299 PrabhaavaLak~al)a 320
Oleoresin 299 Prabháva Nirukti 320
Origin of Rasa 209 Prabháva Prádhányata 333
Oudbhida G8I)a 26 Prabháva Swarüpa 325
Ousadhi 26 Prabhávajanya Karma 326
Pacana 364 Prácina Drstya Karma
Panca Pallava 427 Vivécana 343
Panca Sugandhika 445 Pramáthi 398
Panca Tikta 438 Prasasta Bhe~aja 526
Panca Bhrñga 452 Pratígháta Sámarthya 18
Panca Kóla 431 Pratinidhi Dravya 516
Pancámrta Yoga 451 Prayójya Anga 529
Pancanimba 452 Prescription writing 564
Pancasñrana 452 Preservation 500
Pancavalkala 426 Prevedic period S66
Indes 619
PrincipIes of drug action 347 Rasa Rüpantara 215
Priya Nighannr 585 Rasa Sankbya 199
Prthaktwa 183 Rasa VargJKaraJ.1a 218
Raja NighaJ.1lU 582 Rasa Vikalpa 220
Rasa and Anurasa 209 Rasa Taratamya 242
Rasa Apaváda 244 RasaVada 199
Rasa Atisevanajanya Rasa Vipakayorbheda 287
Vikara 234 Rasáyana 402
Rasa Bhautika Ni~patti Rasopalabdhi Hetu 213
Nírdhárana 213 Receptor types 352
Rasa Bhéda acc to ~a Recana 385
Samana and Kópana 219 Resin 299
Rasa Bhéda acc to Gati 219 Routes of Administration 562
Rasa Bhéda acc to Guna 218 ~tu Prabbava & Rasa 212
Rasa Bheda acc to RüQbi 461
Sowmyágni Bheda 218 SadháraJ.1aneg¡ 469
Rasa Bhéda aec to Vidabi ~a4ü~ 432
. and Avidahi 218 Sadvidha Vipaka Vida 268
Rasa Bhéda acc to Vuya 218 Sakti Virya Vida 300
Rasa Lak~aJ.la 199 Siligrima NighaJ.llU 590
Rasa Nirukti 197 Saltiness 207
Rasa Nivrtti Visé~a Hétu 208 Samana Pratyarabdha 328
Rasa Páncabhautika Samatrika 450
Sanghatana 211 Sambita Period 569
Rasa Páneabhautikatwa 207 Sam~a 375
RasaPancaka 594 Samskira 185
RasaParib~ 198 SamSOdhana 373
Rasa Pradhanyata 249 Samyoga 181
Rasa Prayóga as Ábara 248 Sangraba Kala 491
Rasa Prayóga as Ausadha 246 SangrabaJ.la Vidhi 485
Rasa Prayoga in Kaphaja Sangrahita Dravya
Vyadhi 246 Swarñpa 484
Rasa Prayóga in Pittaja Sankhya 180
Vyadhi 247 Saptapadirtlhas of
Rasa Prayóga in Vataja Dravyaguna 2
Vyadhi 247 Sarvau~dhi GaJ.l8 447
Sat Rasa GUQ.aKarma 228 Tríjátaka 437

Sat Rasa Laksana 225 Trikarsika 430
Sataslóki 590 Trilavana 453
Secretion of Bile 370 Trimada 433
Sastrapramanyat 17 Trimadhura 450
Siddha Mantra 589 Triphala 428
Sita Virya Dravya 48 Trividha Vipáka Váda 272
Site of drug action 348 Trna Pancamüla 425
Sívakósa 591 Types of taste 206
Small Intestinal Secretion 371 Udbhija 28
Sódhala Nighantu 577 Umámi 207
Soil Texture 483 Upamá 463
Soumess 206 Upavisa 442
Sramsana 382 U~Q.aVirya Dravya 49
Stambhana 393 Vánaspati 25
Sthávara Dravya 24 Vágbhatókta Ahára Varga 51
Storage 499 Vaisésika GUQ.a 187
Substitutes 516 VaJikaraQ.a 404
Sugandha 176 Vallipancamüla 424
Sugandhámalaka 448 Vanaspati 25
I
Sugandhi Triphala 444 Varárdhaka 449

Suska 176 Váta Kópana 34
Susruta Samhita 572 Váta Samsamana Dravya 31
Susrutokta Gana 74 Vatsanábha Sodhana 513
Susrutokta Mara Varga 50 Vedic Period 567
Swajátyavasthána 15 Vibhága 182
Swalpa Triphala 444 Vicitra Pratyárabdha 331
Swasthahita Dravya 35 Vikalpa Sámarthya 18
Swédaja 28 Vikasi 17S
Swédana 512 VikaSl Karma 400
Sweetness 206 Vipáka GUQ.aKarma 283
Synthetic Drugs 524 Vipáka Laksana 253
Tannins 300 Vipáka Nirukti 253
Taratama Yógánupalabdhi 18 Vipáka Prádhányata 290
Tikta Skanda 40 Vipaka Sankhyá
Transport Mechanisms 259 Nirdhárana 267
Index 631
Vipáka Swarüpa 267 Virya Nirdhárana

Vipáka Taratamya 284 S,amanya Siddhánta 313
Vipáka Vlparyása Hétu 289 Vírya Nirukti 294
Vipáka Upalabdhi Hétu 286 Vírya Prádhányata 316
Viruddháhñra Virya Sankhyá Nirdhárana 300
Sévanajanya Vikira 538
Virya Swarüpa 297
Virudha 25
Virya Upalabdhi Hétu 311
Virya Námakarana 464
V-tryC$U Bhütótkarsa 308
Virya Karmáni 308
Virya Laksana 294 Vyaváyl Guna 174
Vírya Nirdhanu,ta Apaváda 314 Vyavayi Karma 399
Virya Nírdhárana Vyavastbitatwa 13
on tbe basis of Rasa 243 Yukti 179

A Text Book of Dravyaguna Vijnana

Caricato da

Informazioni sul documento

Copyright

Formati disponibili

Condividi questo documento

Condividi o incorpora il documento

Opzioni di condivisione

Hai trovato utile questo documento?

Questo contenuto è inappropriato?

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

A Text Book of Dravyaguna Vijnana

Caricato da

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

MIS

* Ayurvedic Pharmacology & Therapeuticuses of Medicinal Plants

Edition: First, 2011

All rigbts reserved by tbe publisber. No part 01 tbis work may

Late Sbri Asbwatbanarayana Rao

1 am extremely glad to go througb tbis text "A Text Book

Prof. Mahesh Chaadra Sharma

is .based on a sophisticated, indigenous knowledge category

One can utilize Dravyas judiciousIy for treatment only

AIso thanks to Out students who provide continuing chal-

Dr Prakash L. Hegde DrHarini A.

Prabbavajanya Karma 326

Bhésaja Prayóga 528

1ttlll... • • • •• •• • •• • • •• •••• • I\1~

gent), Tikta (Bitter) and Ka$aya (Astringent) are the $at

The transformed Rasa ar the end of the digestion under

(44C1CE1ltilf.tdq)qtiete W:r dC(l(i!4fl¡t'!iC4a I mn 3iftr liIlR ~ 44qCllc4ltt.

Satwika Rajasika Témesik«

Four factors which are essential for the Cikitsa (Treatment)

1JU1I 1U ~ ~ "al&llfq W a?n I

ciI~1I<fi1 ftÑ Wt~ 3lfIi ~ dit I

~ S(CC4U,cihffqq¡q:¡q¡fc{=t¡ ,,~q¡dqR 1Rf1'R Rf('4 ~

Hllt(I .. ,f4fd f.¡QF(~ 'ffÉt 1 (4'Ici1Cif(i.. ¡~ ~ ~ 1 ~:

Vipaka depends on Vfrya, Vfrya inturn depends upon Rasa

Nitya means eternal, Dravya is etemal while the Rasadi

ANtEi,.aftl ~ un~i~sca¡6IR*qdtttrq. t-f, _e¡ftaqdcei 11

3lT~ Slt¡I:¡fjH~ef: I iHMlfOl

Dravya gives shelter to the five Padarthas Le. Rasa,

It is the Dravya which is selected for procedures and not

For e.g. Vidarigandhadi Dravyás are advocated to be

31¡¡¡q¡ft(Nef: I lIRI' i(q)qfc{,qft ft- 'lf 'i('fft 1JUT1' ~ 'l:(iltqIQ

3tqi4&q i(Cfia,,1;¡ ~ ftr.i:, ~ lftr q iq::q"e¡: 'q1IT ~-

11. fc¡Cfi('tf el'ie4 (Possibility of various formulations)

Note: In our practice plants are used in Acñérana form

Cbetene Dravya is again classified into (Anrascerana)

Total creation may be classified into two groups : Le.

~ 'S(af : S(qft:iae;¡,ftd",<,«fQf,ul'i\ij!LUlliI1"lItclIQ4If.¡, lI'I=!l'f-

lPI', lJ"'.~;Jfh:"C2ijj.¡¡,n:ti ft!C(Ii4I( l&4fi¡F-t,Rt:, acq;~Qt1fi¡-

5. AkáSiya Sabda Avyakta Mrdu Mardavakara Laghu

CfiMqICfif.tEOllRr f.t161:¡1,1: CfiMQI':¡ qf(uINI....rr1mli C'lI+<'I~'ffiI:,

vi) ~ (Fresh juice) xv) ~ (Leaves)

Setistepe (Snakes which are moving fast like king cobra),

6. Madhu-Honey 15. Sringa-Horns

(hll~EiE4S(&Í firfinf l!fttf ~ cft~ '2ft1f 1ttn' i(1Ud'UIfe;, ;¡u¡41d'

Ahara Dra vya

Tik$1)a Vfrya Madhya Virya Mrdu Virya

~qÜd1u1: fiffi S(olhua S44'IIR1M 11 T:f. "fi. V~ o

Pittahara GUIJa, Drevy«

~: 'Smli lfI'f.« fe¡q;(l t11m 1011: II 'q. ~ VG~

SI. No. Category Best Dravya/Swasthahita

Kumbi, Pu§karabija, Bisa M1l)ala, Tala, Kharjüra,

49. Príyala 50. Rumímas- 51. Mudga- 52. Ma~apar{Ji

129. Kosamral30. Amra 131. AnkoJa 132. Guñja

U~l)a Virya Dravyas

1. Jala Varga Anraríksa, Bhauma

9. Payasya (Peuraria tuberosa)

8. Var.pya Maháka~áya Varga (Complexion promoters)

6. Amlavetasa (Garcinia pedunculata)

3. Suradaru (Cedrus deodara)

1. Jfvaka (Microstylis wallichi)

5. Nipa (Anthocepalus cadamba)

26. Anuvisanopaga Máhikafiya Varga (AdJuvants of

6. Udumbara (Ficus glomerata)

9. Prsnipa(1)f (Uraria picta)